A second vindication of The reasonableness of Christianity, &c, by the author of The reasonableness of Christinaity, &c.
         Locke, John, 1632-1704.
      
       
         
           1697
        
      
       Approx. 560 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 254 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2003-09 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A48892
         Wing L2756
         ESTC R39074
         18209171
         ocm 18209171
         107142
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A48892)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 107142)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 1127:17)
      
       
         
           
             A second vindication of The reasonableness of Christianity, &c, by the author of The reasonableness of Christinaity, &c.
             Locke, John, 1632-1704.
          
           [24], 480 p.
           
             Printed for A. and J. Churchill... and Edward Castle ...,
             London :
             1697.
          
           
             Attributed to Locke by Wing and NUC pre-1956 imprints.
             "Occasioned by John Edward's The Socinian creed which was a reply to Locke's Reasonableness of Christianity"--NUC pre-1956 imprints.
             Imperfect: stained, with print show-through.
             Errata: p. [24].
             Reproduction of original in the British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Edwards, John, 1637-1716. -- Socinianism unmask'd.
           Apologetics -- Early works to 1800.
           Apologetics -- History -- 17th century.
           Church history -- 17th century.
           Christianity -- Early works to 1800.
           Philosophy and religion.
        
      
    
     
        2002-06 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2002-07 Aptara
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2002-08 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-04 Aptara
        Rekeyed and resubmitted
      
        2003-06 Judith Siefring
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2003-06 Judith Siefring
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2003-08 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           A
           SECOND
           VINDICATION
           OF
           THE
           Reasonableness
           OF
           Christianity
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             By
             the
             Author
             of
             the
          
           Reasonableness
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           for
           A.
           and
           
             I.
             Churchill
          
           ,
           at
           the
           
             Black
             Swan
          
           in
           Pater-Noster-Row
           ,
           and
           
             Edward
             Castle
          
           ,
           next
           Scotland-Yard-Gate
           ,
           by
           White-Hall
           ,
           1697.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           PREFACE
           TO
           THE
           READER
           .
        
         
           IT
           hath
           pleased
           Mr.
           Edwards
           ,
           in
           Answer
           to
           the
           
             Reasonableness
             of
             Christianity
          
           ,
           &c.
           and
           its
           Vindication
           ,
           to
           turn
           one
           of
           the
           most
           weighty
           and
           important
           Points
           that
           can
           come
           into
           Question
           (
           Even
           no
           less
           than
           the
           very
           Fundamentals
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           )
           into
           a
           meer
           Quarrel
           against
           the
           Author
           ;
           as
           every
           one
           ,
           with
           Mr.
           Bold
           ,
           may
           observe
           .
           In
           my
           Reply
           to
           him
           ,
           I
           have
           
           endeavour'd
           ,
           as
           much
           as
           his
           Objections
           would
           allow
           me
           ,
           to
           bring
           him
           to
           the
           Subject
           matter
           of
           my
           Book
           ,
           and
           the
           merits
           of
           the
           Cause
           ;
           Though
           his
           peculiar
           way
           of
           writing
           Controversie
           has
           made
           it
           necessary
           for
           me
           in
           following
           him
           step
           by
           step
           ,
           to
           wipe
           off
           the
           Dirt
           he
           has
           thrown
           on
           me
           ,
           and
           clear
           my self
           from
           those
           Falshoods
           he
           has
           filled
           his
           Book
           with
           .
           This
           I
           could
           not
           but
           do
           ,
           in
           dealing
           with
           such
           an
           Antagonist
           ;
           that
           by
           the
           Vntruths
           I
           have
           proved
           upon
           him
           ,
           the
           Reader
           may
           judge
           of
           those
           other
           Allegations
           of
           his
           ,
           whereof
           the
           Proof
           lying
           on
           his
           side
           ,
           the
           bare
           Denial
           is
           enough
           on
           mine
           ,
           and
           indeed
           ,
           are
           wholly
           nothing
           to
           the
           Truth
           or
           Falshood
           of
           what
           is
           contain'd
           in
           my
           
             Reasonableness
             of
             Christianity
          
           ,
           &c.
           
           To
           which
           I
           shall
           desire
           the
           Reader
           to
           add
           this
           further
           Consideration
           
           from
           his
           way
           of
           Writing
           ,
           not
           against
           my
           Book
           ,
           but
           against
           me
           for
           writing
           it
           ,
           That
           if
           he
           had
           had
           a
           Real
           concern
           for
           Truth
           and
           Religion
           in
           this
           Dispute
           ,
           he
           would
           have
           treated
           it
           after
           another
           manner
           ;
           And
           we
           should
           have
           had
           from
           him
           more
           Argument
           ,
           Reasoning
           and
           Clearness
           ,
           and
           less
           Boasting
           ,
           Declamation
           and
           Railing
           .
           It
           has
           been
           unavoidable
           for
           me
           to
           take
           notice
           of
           a
           great
           deal
           of
           this
           sort
           of
           Stuff
           ,
           in
           answering
           a
           Writer
           who
           has
           very
           little
           else
           to
           say
           in
           the
           Controversie
           ,
           and
           places
           his
           strength
           in
           things
           besides
           ,
           the
           Question
           :
           But
           yet
           I
           have
           been
           so
           careful
           to
           take
           all
           Occasions
           to
           e●●lain
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           my
           Book
           ,
           that
           I
           hope
           the
           Reader
           will
           not
           think
           his
           Pains
           wholly
           lost
           labour
           in
           perusing
           this
           Reply
           ,
           wherein
           he
           will
           find
           some
           further
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           satisfying
           ,
           Account
           concerning
           
           the
           Writings
           of
           the
           
             New
             Testament
          
           ,
           and
           the
           
             Christian
             Religion
          
           contained
           in
           it
           .
        
         
           Mr.
           
           Edward's
           ill
           Language
           ,
           which
           I
           thought
           personally
           to
           me
           (
           though
           I
           knew
           not
           how
           I
           had
           Provoked
           a
           Man
           whom
           I
           had
           never
           had
           to
           do
           with
           )
           I
           am
           now
           satisfied
           by
           his
           Rude
           and
           Scurrilous
           treating
           of
           Mr.
           Bold
           ,
           is
           his
           Way
           and
           Strength
           in
           Management
           of
           Controversie
           ;
           And
           therefore
           requires
           a
           little
           more
           Consideration
           in
           this
           Disputant
           than
           otherwise
           it
           would
           deserve
           .
           Mr.
           Bold
           ,
           with
           the
           Calmness
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           the
           Gravity
           of
           a
           Divine
           ,
           the
           Clearness
           of
           a
           Man
           of
           Parts
           ,
           and
           the
           Civility
           of
           a
           well
           bred
           Man
           ,
           made
           some
           Animadversions
           on
           his
           
             Socinianism
             Unmask'd
          
           ;
           Which
           with
           a
           Sermon
           Preach'd
           on
           the
           same
           Subject
           with
           my
           
             Reasonableness
             of
             Christianity
          
           ,
           
           he
           Published
           :
           And
           how
           he
           has
           been
           used
           by
           Mr.
           Edwards
           ,
           let
           the
           World
           judge
           .
        
         
           I
           was
           extreamly
           surprized
           with
           Mr.
           
           Bold's
           Book
           ,
           at
           a
           time
           when
           there
           was
           so
           great
           an
           Outcry
           against
           mine
           on
           all
           hands
           .
           But
           it
           seems
           he
           is
           a
           Man
           that
           does
           not
           take
           up
           things
           upon
           Hearsay
           ;
           nor
           is
           afraid
           to
           own
           Truth
           ,
           whatever
           Clamor
           or
           Calumny
           it
           may
           lie
           under
           .
           Mr.
           Edwards
           confidently
           tells
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           Mr.
           Bold
           has
           been
           drawn
           in
           to
           espouse
           this
           Cause
           ,
           upon
           base
           and
           mean
           Considerations
           .
           Whose
           Picture
           of
           the
           two
           ,
           such
           a
           Description
           is
           most
           likely
           to
           give
           us
           ,
           I
           shall
           leave
           to
           the
           Reader
           to
           judge
           ,
           from
           what
           he
           will
           find
           in
           their
           Writings
           on
           this
           Subject
           .
           For
           as
           to
           the
           Persons
           themselves
           ,
           I
           am
           equally
           a
           Stranger
           to
           them
           both
           :
           I
           know
           not
           the
           Face
           of
           either
           of
           them
           :
           And
           having
           
           hitherto
           never
           had
           any
           Communication
           with
           Mr.
           Bold
           ,
           I
           shall
           begin
           with
           him
           ,
           as
           I
           did
           with
           Mr.
           Edwards
           in
           Print
           ;
           and
           here
           publickly
           return
           him
           this
           following
           Acknowledgment
           for
           what
           he
           has
           Printed
           in
           this
           Controversie
           .
        
         
           
             
               To
               Mr.
               Bold
               .
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
            
             
               THough
               I
               do
               not
               think
               I
               ought
               to
               return
               Thanks
               to
               any
               one
               for
               being
               of
               my
               Opinion
               ,
               any
               more
               than
               to
               fall
               out
               with
               him
               for
               differing
               from
               me
               ;
               Yet
               I
               cannot
               but
               own
               to
               all
               the
               World
               the
               Esteem
               that
               I
               think
               is
               due
               to
               you
               ,
               for
               that
               Proof
               you
               have
               given
               of
               a
               Mind
               and
               Temper
               becoming
               a
               true
               Minister
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               in
               appearing
               as
               you
               
               have
               done
               ,
               in
               the
               Defence
               of
               a
               point
               ,
               a
               great
               point
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               which
               it
               is
               evident
               you
               could
               have
               no
               other
               temptation
               to
               dedeclare
               for
               ,
               but
               the
               love
               of
               Truth
               .
               It
               has
               fared
               with
               you
               herein
               no
               better
               than
               with
               me
               .
               For
               Mr.
               Edwards
               ,
               not
               being
               able
               to
               Answer
               your
               Arguments
               ,
               has
               found
               out
               already
               that
               you
               are
               a
               Mercenary
               ,
               defending
               a
               Cause
               against
               your
               Perswasion
               for
               hire
               ;
               and
               that
               you
               
                 are
                 sailing
                 to
              
               Racovia
               
                 by
                 a
                 side
                 Wind
              
               :
               Such
               Inconsistencies
               can
               one
               (
               whose
               Business
               it
               is
               to
               Rail
               for
               a
               Cause
               he
               cannot
               defend
               )
               put
               together
               to
               make
               a
               noise
               with
               :
               And
               he
               tells
               you
               plainly
               what
               you
               must
               expect
               ,
               if
               you
               write
               any
               more
               on
               this
               Argument
               ,
               viz.
               to
               be
               pronounced
               a
               downright
               Apostate
               and
               Renegado
               .
            
             
             
               As
               soon
               as
               I
               saw
               your
               Sermon
               and
               Animadversions
               ,
               I
               wonder'd
               what
               Scare-Crow
               Mr.
               Edwards
               would
               set
               up
               ,
               wherewith
               he
               might
               hope
               to
               deterr
               Men
               of
               more
               Caution
               than
               Sense
               from
               reading
               of
               them
               :
               Since
               Socinianism
               ,
               from
               which
               you
               were
               known
               to
               be
               as
               remote
               as
               he
               ,
               I
               concluded
               would
               not
               do
               .
               The
               unknown
               Author
               of
               the
               
                 Reasonableness
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               ,
               he
               might
               make
               a
               
                 Socinian
                 ,
                 Mahometan
                 ,
                 Atheist
              
               ,
               or
               what
               sort
               of
               Raw-head
               and
               Bloody-bones
               he
               pleased
               .
               But
               I
               imagined
               he
               had
               had
               more
               sence
               than
               to
               venture
               any
               such
               Aspersions
               on
               a
               Man
               whom
               ,
               though
               I
               have
               not
               yet
               the
               Happiness
               personally
               to
               know
               ;
               yet
               I
               know
               hath
               justly
               a
               great
               and
               settled
               Reputation
               amongst
               worthy
               Men
               :
               And
               I
               thought
               that
               that
               Coat
               which
               you
               
               had
               worn
               with
               so
               much
               Reputation
               ,
               might
               have
               preserved
               you
               from
               the
               bespatterings
               of
               Mr.
               
               Edward's
               Dunghil
               .
               But
               what
               is
               to
               be
               expected
               from
               a
               Warrier
               that
               hath
               no
               other
               Ammunition
               ,
               and
               yet
               ascribes
               to
               himself
               Victory
               from
               hence
               ,
               and
               with
               this
               Artillery
               imagines
               he
               carries
               all
               before
               him
               ?
               And
               so
               Skimmington
               Rides
               in
               Triumph
               ,
               driving
               all
               before
               him
               by
               the
               Ordures
               that
               he
               bestows
               on
               those
               that
               come
               in
               his
               way
               .
               And
               were
               not
               Christianity
               concerned
               in
               the
               case
               ,
               a
               Man
               could
               scarce
               excuse
               to
               himself
               the
               Ridiculousness
               of
               entering
               into
               the
               List
               with
               such
               a
               Combatant
               .
               I
               do
               not
               therefore
               wonder
               that
               this
               mighty
               Boaster
               ,
               having
               no
               other
               way
               to
               Answer
               the
               Books
               of
               his
               Opponents
               ,
               but
               by
               popular
               Calumnies
               ,
               is
               fain
               to
               have
               recourse
               
               to
               his
               only
               Refuge
               ,
               and
               lay
               out
               his
               natural
               Talent
               in
               Vilifying
               and
               Slandering
               the
               Authors
               .
               But
               I
               see
               ,
               by
               what
               you
               have
               already
               writ
               ,
               how
               much
               you
               are
               above
               that
               ;
               and
               as
               you
               take
               not
               up
               your
               Opinions
               from
               Fashion
               or
               Interest
               ,
               so
               you
               quit
               them
               not
               to
               avoid
               the
               malicious
               Reports
               of
               those
               that
               do
               :
               Out
               of
               which
               number
               ,
               they
               can
               hardly
               be
               left
               ,
               who
               (
               unprovoked
               )
               mix
               with
               the
               management
               of
               their
               Cause
               ,
               Injuries
               and
               ill
               Language
               to
               those
               they
               differ
               from
               .
               This
               ,
               at
               least
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               Zeal
               or
               Love
               for
               Truth
               ,
               can
               never
               permit
               Falshood
               to
               be
               used
               in
               the
               Defence
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               Your
               Mind
               I
               see
               prepar'd
               for
               Truth
               ,
               by
               resignation
               of
               it self
               not
               to
               the
               Traditions
               of
               Men
               ,
               but
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
               has
               made
               you
               more
               readily
               entertain
               ,
               and
               more
               easily
               enter
               into
               the
               meaning
               of
               my
               Book
               ,
               than
               most
               I
               have
               heard
               speak
               of
               it
               .
               And
               since
               you
               seem
               to
               me
               to
               comprehend
               ,
               what
               I
               have
               laid
               together
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               Disposition
               of
               Mind
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               same
               Sence
               that
               I
               received
               it
               ,
               from
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               I
               shall
               as
               a
               mark
               of
               my
               respect
               to
               you
               ,
               give
               you
               a
               particular
               Account
               of
               the
               Occasion
               of
               it
               .
            
             
               The
               Beginning
               of
               the
               Year
               in
               which
               it
               was
               Published
               ,
               the
               Controversie
               that
               made
               so
               much
               noise
               and
               heat
               amongst
               some
               of
               the
               Dissenters
               ,
               coming
               one
               Day
               accidentally
               into
               my
               Mind
               ,
               drew
               me
               by
               degrees
               into
               a
               stricter
               and
               more
               through
               Enquiry
               into
               the
               Question
               about
               Justification
               .
               The
               Scripture
               was
               direct
               and
               plain
               ,
               
               that
               't
               was
               Faith
               that
               justified
               ,
               The
               next
               Question
               then
               ,
               was
               what
               Faith
               that
               was
               that
               justified
               ;
               What
               it
               was
               which
               ,
               if
               a
               Man
               believed
               ,
               it
               should
               be
               imputed
               to
               him
               for
               Righteousness
               .
               To
               find
               out
               this
               ,
               I
               thought
               the
               right
               way
               was
               to
               Search
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               and
               thereupon
               betook
               my self
               seriously
               to
               the
               Reading
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               only
               to
               that
               Purpose
               .
               What
               that
               produced
               ,
               you
               and
               the
               World
               have
               seen
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               View
               I
               had
               of
               it
               seem'd
               mightily
               to
               satisfie
               my
               mind
               ,
               in
               the
               Reasonableness
               and
               Plainness
               of
               this
               Doctrine
               ;
               But
               yet
               the
               general
               Silence
               I
               had
               in
               my
               little
               Reading
               met
               with
               ,
               concerning
               any
               such
               thing
               ,
               awed
               me
               with
               the
               Apprehension
               of
               Singularity
               ;
               Till
               going
               on
               in
               the
               Gospel
               History
               ,
               the
               whole
               tenour
               of
               it
               
               made
               it
               so
               clear
               and
               visible
               ,
               that
               I
               more
               wonder'd
               that
               every
               body
               did
               not
               see
               and
               imbrace
               it
               ;
               than
               that
               I
               should
               assent
               to
               what
               was
               so
               plainly
               laid
               down
               ,
               and
               so
               frequently
               inculcated
               in
               Holy
               Writ
               ,
               though
               Systems
               of
               Divinity
               said
               nothing
               of
               it
               .
               That
               which
               added
               to
               my
               Satisfaction
               ,
               was
               ,
               that
               it
               led
               me
               into
               a
               Discovery
               of
               the
               marvellous
               and
               divine
               Wisdom
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Conduct
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               Circumstances
               of
               his
               promulgating
               this
               Doctrine
               ;
               as
               well
               as
               of
               the
               necessity
               that
               such
               a
               Law-giver
               should
               be
               sent
               from
               God
               for
               the
               reforming
               the
               Morality
               of
               the
               World
               ;
               Two
               Points
               that
               I
               must
               confess
               ,
               I
               had
               not
               found
               so
               fully
               and
               advantageously
               explain'd
               in
               the
               Books
               of
               Divinity
               I
               had
               met
               with
               ,
               as
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Gospel
               
               seem'd
               to
               me
               ,
               upon
               an
               attentive
               Perusal
               ,
               to
               give
               Occasion
               and
               Matter
               for
               .
               But
               the
               Necessity
               and
               Wisdom
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               opening
               the
               Doctrine
               (
               which
               he
               came
               to
               publish
               )
               as
               he
               did
               in
               Parables
               and
               figurative
               ways
               of
               speaking
               ,
               carries
               such
               a
               Thread
               of
               Evidence
               through
               the
               whole
               History
               of
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               as
               I
               think
               is
               impossible
               to
               be
               resisted
               ;
               and
               makes
               it
               a
               Demonstration
               ,
               that
               the
               Sacred
               Historians
               did
               not
               write
               by
               concert
               as
               Advocates
               ,
               for
               a
               bad
               Cause
               ,
               or
               to
               give
               Colour
               and
               Credit
               to
               an
               Imposture
               they
               would
               Usher
               into
               the
               World
               ;
               Since
               they
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               in
               some
               place
               or
               other
               ,
               omit
               some
               Passages
               of
               our
               Saviour's
               Life
               ,
               or
               Circumstances
               of
               his
               Actions
               ;
               which
               shew
               the
               Wisdom
               
               and
               Wariness
               of
               his
               Conduct
               ;
               and
               which
               even
               those
               of
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               who
               have
               recorded
               ,
               do
               barely
               and
               transiently
               mention
               ,
               without
               laying
               any
               Stress
               on
               them
               ,
               or
               making
               the
               least
               remark
               of
               what
               Consequence
               they
               are
               to
               give
               us
               our
               Saviour's
               true
               Character
               ,
               and
               to
               prove
               the
               Truth
               of
               their
               History
               .
               These
               are
               Evidences
               of
               Truth
               and
               Sincerity
               ,
               which
               result
               alone
               from
               the
               Nature
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               produced
               by
               any
               Art
               or
               Contrivance
               .
            
             
               How
               much
               I
               was
               pleased
               with
               the
               growing
               Discovery
               ,
               every
               Day
               ,
               whilst
               I
               was
               employed
               in
               this
               search
               ,
               I
               need
               not
               say
               .
               The
               wonderful
               Harmony
               ,
               that
               the
               farther
               I
               went
               ,
               disclosed
               it self
               ,
               tending
               to
               the
               same
               Points
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               sacred
               History
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               was
               of
               no
               small
               Weight
               with
               me
               
               and
               another
               Person
               ,
               who
               every
               Day
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               to
               the
               end
               of
               my
               search
               ,
               saw
               the
               Progress
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               knew
               at
               my
               first
               setting
               out
               ,
               that
               I
               was
               ignorant
               whither
               it
               would
               lead
               me
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               every
               Day
               ,
               asked
               me
               what
               more
               the
               Scripture
               had
               taught
               me
               .
               So
               far
               was
               I
               from
               the
               thoughts
               of
               Socinianism
               ,
               or
               an
               Intention
               to
               write
               for
               that
               or
               any
               other
               Party
               ,
               or
               to
               publish
               any
               thing
               at
               all
               .
               But
               when
               I
               had
               gone
               through
               the
               whole
               ,
               and
               saw
               what
               a
               plain
               ,
               simple
               ,
               reasonable
               thing
               Christianity
               was
               ,
               suited
               to
               all
               Conditions
               and
               Capacities
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               Morality
               of
               it
               now
               ,
               with
               divine
               Authority
               ,
               established
               into
               a
               legible
               Law
               ,
               so
               far
               surpassing
               all
               that
               Philosophy
               and
               humane
               Reason
               had
               attain'd
               to
               ,
               or
               could
               possibly
               make
               effectual
               to
               all
               degrees
               of
               Mankind
               ;
               I
               was
               flatter'd
               
               to
               think
               it
               might
               be
               of
               some
               use
               in
               the
               World
               ;
               especially
               to
               those
               who
               thought
               either
               that
               there
               was
               no
               need
               of
               Revelation
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               Revelation
               of
               our
               Saviour
               required
               the
               Belief
               of
               such
               Articles
               for
               Salvation
               ,
               which
               the
               settled
               Notions
               and
               their
               way
               of
               reasoning
               in
               some
               ,
               and
               want
               of
               Understanding
               in
               others
               ,
               made
               impossible
               to
               them
               .
               Upon
               these
               two
               Topicks
               the
               Objections
               seemed
               to
               turn
               ,
               which
               were
               with
               most
               Assurance
               ,
               made
               by
               Deists
               against
               Christianity
               ;
               But
               against
               Christianity
               misunderstood
               .
               It
               seem'd
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               there
               needed
               no
               more
               to
               shew
               them
               the
               Weakness
               of
               their
               Exceptions
               ,
               but
               to
               lay
               plainly
               before
               them
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               our
               Saviour
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               delivered
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               taught
               by
               the
               several
               Sects
               of
               Christians
               .
               
               This
               tempted
               me
               to
               publish
               it
               ,
               not
               thinking
               it
               deserved
               an
               Opposition
               from
               any
               Minister
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               and
               least
               of
               all
               ,
               from
               any
               one
               in
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               .
               But
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Mr.
               
               Edwards's
               Zeal
               for
               he
               knows
               not
               what
               (
               for
               he
               does
               not
               yet
               know
               his
               own
               Creed
               ,
               nor
               what
               is
               required
               to
               make
               him
               a
               Christian
               )
               could
               not
               brook
               so
               plain
               ,
               simple
               ,
               and
               intelligible
               a
               Religion
               :
               But
               yet
               not
               knowing
               what
               to
               say
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               Evidence
               it
               has
               from
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               thought
               fit
               to
               let
               the
               Book
               alone
               ,
               and
               fall
               upon
               the
               Author
               .
               What
               great
               Matter
               he
               has
               done
               in
               it
               I
               need
               not
               tell
               you
               ,
               who
               have
               seen
               and
               shew'd
               the
               Weakness
               of
               his
               Wranglings
               .
               You
               have
               here
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               the
               true
               History
               of
               the
               Birth
               of
               my
               
                 Reasonableness
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 delivered
                 in
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
              
               and
               my
               Design
               in
               publishing
               it
               ,
               &c.
               
               What
               it
               contains
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               it
               tends
               to
               Peace
               and
               Union
               amongst
               Christians
               ,
               if
               they
               would
               receive
               Christianity
               as
               it
               is
               ,
               you
               have
               discovered
               .
               I
               am
               ,
            
             
               
                 SIR
                 ,
              
               
                 Your
                 most
                 humble
                 Servant
                 
                   A.
                   B.
                
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           My
           Readers
           will
           pardon
           me
           that
           in
           my
           Preface
           to
           them
           I
           make
           this
           particular
           Address
           to
           Mr.
           Bold
           .
           He
           hath
           thought
           it
           worth
           his
           while
           to
           defend
           my
           Book
           .
           How
           well
           he
           has
           done
           it
           ,
           I
           am
           too
           much
           a
           Party
           to
           say
           :
           I
           think
           it
           so
           sufficient
           to
           Mr.
           Edwards
           ,
           that
           I
           needed
           not
           have
           troubled
           my self
           any
           further
           about
           him
           on
           the
           account
           of
           any
           Argument
           that
           remains
           in
           his
           Book
           to
           be
           Answer'd
           .
           But
           a
           great
           part
           of
           the
           
           World
           judging
           of
           Contests
           about
           Truth
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           of
           popular
           Elections
           ,
           that
           the
           Side
           carries
           it
           where
           the
           greatest
           Noise
           is
           ;
           't
           was
           necessary
           they
           should
           be
           undeceived
           ,
           and
           be
           let
           see
           ,
           that
           sometimes
           such
           Writers
           may
           be
           let
           alone
           ,
           not
           because
           they
           cannot
           ,
           but
           because
           they
           deserve
           not
           to
           be
           answer'd
           .
        
         
           This
           farther
           I
           ought
           to
           Acknowledge
           to
           Mr.
           Bold
           ,
           and
           own
           to
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           he
           hath
           entered
           into
           the
           true
           sence
           of
           my
           Treatise
           ,
           and
           his
           Notions
           do
           so
           perfectly
           agree
           with
           mine
           ,
           that
           I
           shall
           not
           be
           afraid
           by
           Thoughts
           and
           Expressions
           very
           like
           his
           in
           this
           my
           Second
           Vindication
           ,
           to
           give
           Mr.
           Edwards
           (
           who
           is
           exceedingly
           quick-sighted
           and
           positive
           in
           such
           Matters
           )
           a
           handle
           ,
           to
           tell
           the
           World
           ,
           that
           either
           I
           borrowed
           this
           my
           Vindication
           from
           Mr.
           Bold
           ,
           or
           writ
           his
           Animadversions
           for
           him
           .
           The
           former
           of
           these
           I
           shall
           count
           no
           discredit
           ,
           if
           Mr.
           Edwards
           think
           fit
           
           to
           charge
           me
           with
           it
           :
           And
           the
           latter
           Mr.
           Bold's
           Character
           ,
           is
           Answer
           enough
           to
           .
           Though
           the
           Impartial
           Reader
           ,
           I
           doubt
           not
           ,
           will
           find
           that
           the
           same
           Vniform
           Truth
           consider'd
           by
           us
           ,
           suggested
           the
           same
           Thoughts
           to
           us
           both
           ,
           without
           any
           other
           Communication
           .
        
         
           There
           is
           another
           Author
           ,
           who
           in
           a
           Civiller
           Stile
           hath
           made
           it
           necessary
           for
           me
           to
           Vindicate
           my
           Book
           from
           a
           Reflection
           or
           two
           of
           his
           ,
           wherein
           he
           seems
           to
           come
           short
           of
           that
           Candor
           he
           Professes
           .
           All
           that
           I
           shall
           say
           on
           this
           Occasion
           here
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           a
           wonder
           to
           me
           ,
           that
           having
           published
           what
           I
           thought
           the
           Scripture
           told
           me
           was
           the
           Faith
           that
           made
           a
           Christian
           ,
           and
           desired
           that
           if
           I
           was
           mistaken
           ,
           any
           one
           that
           thought
           so
           ,
           would
           have
           the
           goodness
           to
           inform
           me
           better
           ;
           so
           many
           with
           their
           Tongues
           ,
           and
           some
           in
           Print
           ,
           should
           intemperately
           find
           fault
           with
           a
           poor
           Man
           out
           of
           his
           Way
           ,
           who
           desires
           to
           be
           set
           right
           ;
           
           and
           no
           one
           who
           blames
           his
           Faith
           ,
           as
           coming
           short
           ,
           will
           tell
           him
           what
           that
           Faith
           is
           which
           is
           required
           to
           make
           him
           a
           Christian.
           But
           ,
           I
           hope
           ,
           that
           amongst
           so
           many
           Censurers
           ,
           I
           shall
           at
           last
           find
           one
           ,
           who
           knowing
           himself
           to
           be
           a
           Christian
           upon
           other
           Grounds
           than
           I
           am
           ,
           will
           have
           so
           much
           Christian
           Charity
           as
           to
           shem
           me
           what
           more
           is
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           be
           believed
           by
           me
           ,
           and
           every
           Man
           ,
           to
           make
           him
           a
           Christian.
           
        
      
       
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           
             PAge
             ●6
             .
             line
             22.
             read
             ,
          
           Are
           in
           the
           Apostles
           Creed
           set
           down
           as
           m●●e
           .
           ●
           .
           2●
           ▪
           r.
           and
           therefore
           may
           .
           
             p.
             46.
             l.
             8.
             dele
          
           And
           in
           the
           next
           place
           wher●
           it
           i●
           that
           I
           say
           ,
           
             VIII
             .
             That
             there
             must
             be
             nothing
             in
             Christianity
             that
             is
             not
             ▪
             plain
             and
             exactly
             level
             to
             all
             mens
             Mother
             Wit
             ?
             p.
             57.
             l.
             20.
             r.
          
           Mistake
           ,
           
             p.
             76.
             l.
             25.
             r
             ▪
          
           Enquiry
           ,
           
             p.
             10●
             .
             l.
             21.
             r.
          
           needs
           ,
           
             l.
             22.
             r.
          
           needs
           ,
           
             p.
             113.
             l.
             1.
             r.
          
           Premiss●s
           ,
           
             p.
             146.
             l.
             3.
             r.
          
           Sc●rr●ity
           .
           
             p.
             167.
             l.
             21.
             r.
          
           p●rp●s●
           ,
           which
           I
           ,
           
             p.
             17●
             .
             l.
             9.
             r.
          
           distinction
           ,
           
             p.
             179.
             l.
             3.
             r.
          
           baptizes
           him
           ,
           
             p.
             181.
             l.
             2.
             r.
          
           in
           the
           Vnmas
           ▪
           
             p.
             186.
             l.
             5.
             r.
          
           Creed
           do
           not
           ,
           
             p.
             228.
             l.
             3.
             r.
          
           Gentleman
           ,
           
             p.
             258.
             l.
             ●
             .
             r.
          
           Article
           ,
           
             p.
             260.
             l.
             26.
             r
          
           ,
           Of
           the
           Doctrines
           ,
           
             p.
             269.
             l.
             21.
             r.
          
           St.
           Peter
           Preach'd
           ,
           l.
           24.
           r.
           as
           well
           as
           he
           ,
           
             p.
             ●71
             .
             l.
             19.
             r.
          
           inserted
           ,
           
             p.
             316.
             l.
             16.
             r.
          
           them
           ▪
           but
           has
           ▪
           
             p.
             337.
             l.
             13.
             r
          
           but
           what
           we
           understand
           ,
           
             p.
             356.
             l.
             1●
             .
             r.
          
           in
           them
           granted
           all
           I
           would
           have
           :
           And
           shall
           not
           meddle
           with
           his
           
             sp●●king
             closely
             and
             strictly
             ;
             but
             ,
             l.
             23.
             r
             ,
          
           bespatter'd
           ,
           
             p.
             379.
             l.
             11.
             r.
          
           sense
           and
           love
           ,
           
             p.
             399.
             l.
             2.
             r.
          
           Apostles
           ,
           
             p.
             413.
             l.
             2●
             .
             r.
          
           Sacrament
           ,
           
             p.
             417.
             l.
             18.
             r.
          
           mangle●
           ,
           
             p.
             420.
             l.
             10.
             r.
          
           a
           dangerous
           ,
           
             p.
             432.
             l.
             10.
             r.
          
           to
           which
           ,
           
             p.
             433.
             l.
             14.
             r.
          
           ●nanswerable
           ,
           
             l.
             22.
             r.
          
           above
           four
           Pages
           ,
           
             p.
             438.
             l.
          
           3.
           believes
           all
           
             p.
             451.
             l.
             9.
             r.
          
           and
           to
           proceed
           ,
           l.
           11.
           go
           for
           Payment
           ,
           
             should
             be
             in
             Roman
             Characte●●
             ,
             p.
          
           47●
           .
           
             l.
             16.
             r
          
           ,
           have
           :
           l.
           17.
           
           ●
           .
           these
           Questions
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           Second
           Vindication
           of
           the
           Reasonableness
           of
           Christianity
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           A
           Cause
           that
           stands
           in
           need
           of
           Falshoods
           to
           support
           it
           ,
           and
           an
           Adversary
           that
           will
           make
           use
           of
           them
           deserve
           nothing
           but
           Contempt
           ;
           which
           I
           doubt
           not
           but
           every
           considerate
           Reader
           thought
           Answer
           enough
           to
           Mr.
           
           Edwards's
           
             Socinianism
             Unmask'd
          
           .
           But
           since
           in
           his
           late
           
             Socinian
             Creed
          
           ,
           he
           says
           ,
           
             I
             would
          
           have
           answer'd
           him
           
             if
             I
             could
          
           ,
           That
           the
           Interest
           of
           Christianity
           may
           not
           suffer
           by
           my
           silence
           ,
           nor
           the
           contemptibleness
           of
           his
           Treatise
           afford
           him
           matter
           of
           Triumph
           amongst
           those
           who
           lay
           any
           weight
           on
           such
           boasting
           ,
           't
           is
           fit
           it
           should
           be
           shewn
           what
           an
           Arguer
           he
           is
           ,
           and
           how
           well
           he
           deserves
           for
           his
           Performance
           to
           be
           dubb'd
           by
           himself
           Irrefragable
           .
        
         
           Those
           ,
           who
           like
           Mr.
           Edwards
           ,
           dare
           to
           publish
           Inventions
           of
           their
           own
           for
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           ,
           deserve
           a
           name
           so
           abhorr'd
           ,
           that
           it
           finds
           not
           room
           in
           civil
           Conversation
           .
           This
           secures
           him
           from
           the
           proper
           Answer
           due
           to
           his
           Imputations
           
           to
           me
           in
           Print
           of
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           utterly
           false
           ,
           which
           without
           any
           Reply
           of
           mine
           ,
           fix
           upon
           him
           that
           Name
           (
           which
           without
           a
           profligate
           Mind
           ,
           a
           Man
           cannot
           expose
           himself
           to
           )
           till
           he
           hath
           proved
           them
           .
           Till
           then
           he
           must
           wear
           what
           he
           has
           put
           upon
           himself
           .
           This
           being
           a
           Rule
           which
           common
           Justice
           hath
           prescribed
           to
           the
           private
           Judgments
           of
           Mankind
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           the
           publick
           Judicatures
           of
           Courts
           ,
           That
           all
           Allegations
           of
           Fact
           brought
           by
           contending
           Parties
           should
           be
           presum'd
           to
           be
           false
           till
           they
           are
           proved
           .
        
         
           There
           are
           two
           ways
           of
           making
           a
           Book
           unanswerable
           .
           The
           one
           is
           by
           the
           clearness
           ,
           strength
           and
           fairness
           of
           the
           argumentation
           .
           Men
           who
           know
           how
           to
           write
           thus
           ,
           are
           above
           bragging
           what
           they
           have
           done
           ,
           or
           boasting
           to
           the
           World
           that
           their
           Adversaries
           are
           ba●●led
           .
           Another
           way
           to
           make
           a
           Book
           unanswerable
           ,
           is
           to
           lay
           stress
           on
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           foreign
           to
           the
           Question
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           to
           Truth
           ;
           and
           to
           stuff
           it
           with
           Scurrility
           and
           Fiction
           .
           This
           hath
           been
           always
           so
           evident
           to
           common
           sense
           ,
           that
           no
           Man
           who
           had
           any
           regard
           to
           Truth
           or
           Ingenuity
           ,
           
           ever
           thought
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           besides
           the
           Argument
           ,
           and
           Stories
           made
           at
           pleasure
           ,
           the
           way
           of
           managing
           Controversies
           .
           Which
           shewing
           only
           the
           want
           of
           Sense
           and
           Argument
           ,
           could
           ,
           if
           used
           on
           both
           sides
           ,
           and
           in
           nothing
           but
           downright
           railing
           :
           And
           he
           must
           always
           have
           the
           better
           of
           the
           Cause
           ,
           who
           has
           Lying
           and
           Impudence
           on
           his
           side
           .
        
         
           The
           Unmasker
           in
           the
           Entrance
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           s●ts
           a
           great
           distance
           between
           his
           and
           my
           way
           of
           Writing
           .
           I
           am
           not
           sorry
           that
           mine
           differs
           so
           much
           as
           it
           does
           from
           his
           .
           If
           it
           were
           like
           his
           ,
           I
           should
           think
           ,
           like
           his
           ,
           it
           wanted
           the
           Author's
           Commendations
           .
           For
           ,
           in
           his
           first
           Paragraph
           ,
           which
           is
           all
           laid
           out
           in
           his
           own
           Testimony
           of
           his
           own
           Book
           ,
           he
           so
           earnestly
           bes●eaks
           an
           opinion
           of
           Mastery
           in
           Politeness
           ,
           Order
           ,
           Coherence
           ,
           Pertinence
           ,
           Strength
           ,
           Seriousness
           ,
           Temper
           ,
           and
           all
           the
           good
           Qualities
           requisite
           in
           Controversie
           ,
           that
           I
           think
           ,
           since
           he
           pleases
           himself
           so
           much
           with
           his
           own
           good
           opinion
           ,
           one
           in
           pity
           ought
           not
           to
           go
           about
           to
           rob
           him
           of
           so
           considerable
           an
           Admirer
           .
           I
           shall
           not
           therefore
           contest
           any
           of
           those
           Excellencies
           
           he
           ascribes
           to
           himself
           ,
           or
           Faults
           he
           blames
           in
           me
           in
           the
           management
           of
           the
           Dispute
           between
           us
           ,
           any
           further
           than
           as
           particular
           Passages
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           as
           I
           come
           to
           examine
           them
           ,
           shall
           suggest
           unavoidable
           Remarks
           to
           me
           .
           I
           think
           the
           World
           does
           not
           so
           much
           concern
           it self
           about
           him
           or
           me
           ,
           that
           it
           need
           be
           told
           ,
           in
           that
           Inventory
           he
           has
           given
           of
           his
           own
           good
           Parts
           in
           his
           first
           Paragraph
           ,
           which
           of
           us
           two
           has
           the
           better
           hand
           at
           
             Flourishes
             ,
             Iesting
             ,
             and
             Common-Places
          
           ;
           If
           I
           am
           ,
           as
           he
           says
           ,
           pag.
           2.
           troubled
           with
           
             angry
             Fits
             and
             passionate
             Ferments
             ,
             which
             though
             I
             strive
             to
             palliate
             ,
             are
             easily
             discernable
             ,
          
           &c.
           and
           he
           be
           more
           laudably
           Ingenuous
           in
           the
           openness
           of
           that
           Temper
           ,
           which
           he
           shews
           in
           every
           Leaf
           ,
           I
           shall
           leave
           to
           him
           the
           entire
           glory
           of
           boasting
           of
           it
           .
           Whatever
           we
           brag
           of
           our
           Performances
           ,
           they
           will
           be
           just
           as
           they
           are
           ,
           however
           he
           may
           think
           to
           add
           to
           his
           by
           his
           own
           Encomiums
           of
           them
           .
           The
           difference
           in
           Stile
           ,
           Order
           ,
           Coherence
           ,
           good
           Breeding
           (
           for
           all
           those
           amongst
           others
           the
           Unmasker
           mentions
           )
           the
           Reader
           will
           observe
           ,
           whatever
           I
           say
           of
           them
           :
           and
           
           at
           best
           they
           are
           nothing
           to
           the
           question
           in
           hand
           .
           For
           ,
           though
           I
           am
           a
           
             Tool
             ,
             Pert
             ,
             Childish
             ,
             Starch'd
             ,
             Impertinent
             ,
             Incoherent
             ,
             Trifling
             ,
             Weak
             ,
             Passionate
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Commendations
           I
           meet
           with
           before
           I
           get
           to
           the
           4th
           .
           Page
           ,
           besides
           what
           follows
           as
           
             Upstart
             Racovian
          
           ,
           p.
           24.
           
           
             Flourishing
             Scribler
          
           ,
           p.
           41.
           
           
             Dissembler
             ,
             106.
             
             Pedantick
          
           ,
           107.
           
           I
           say
           ,
           although
           I
           am
           all
           this
           ,
           and
           what
           else
           he
           liberally
           bestows
           on
           me
           in
           the
           rest
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           I
           may
           have
           truth
           on
           my
           side
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           present
           case
           serves
           my
           turn
           .
        
         
           Having
           thus
           placed
           the
           Laurels
           upon
           his
           own
           Head
           ,
           and
           sung
           Applause
           to
           his
           own
           Performance
           ,
           he
           ,
           pag.
           4.
           enters
           ,
           as
           he
           thinks
           ,
           upon
           his
           Business
           ,
           which
           ought
           to
           be
           ,
           as
           he
           confesses
           ,
           
             pag.
             3.
             to
             make
             good
             his
             former
             charges
             .
          
           The
           first
           whereof
           he
           sets
           down
           in
           these
           words
           .
           That
           
             I
             unwarrantably
             crowded
             all
             the
             necessary
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             into
             one
             ,
             with
             a
             design
             of
             favouring
             Socinianism
             .
          
        
         
           If
           it
           may
           be
           permitted
           to
           the
           subdued
           to
           be
           so
           bold
           with
           one
           ,
           who
           is
           already
           Conqueror
           ,
           I
           desire
           to
           know
           ,
           where
           that
           Proposition
           is
           laid
           down
           in
           these
           terms
           as
           laid
           to
           my
           Charge
           .
           
           Whether
           it
           be
           true
           ,
           or
           false
           ,
           shall
           ,
           if
           he
           pleases
           ,
           be
           hereafter
           examined
           :
           But
           it
           is
           not
           at
           present
           the
           Matter
           in
           question
           .
           There
           are
           certain
           Propositions
           ,
           which
           he
           having
           affirm'd
           and
           I
           denied
           ,
           are
           under
           debate
           between
           us
           :
           And
           that
           the
           Dispute
           may
           not
           run
           into
           an
           endless
           ramble
           by
           multiplying
           of
           new
           before
           the
           Points
           in
           contest
           are
           decided
           ,
           those
           ought
           first
           to
           be
           brought
           to
           an
           issue
           .
        
         
           To
           go
           on
           therefore
           in
           the
           order
           of
           his
           
             Socinianism
             Unmask'd
          
           (
           for
           p.
           3.
           he
           has
           out
           of
           the
           Mishna
           taught
           me
           good
           Breeding
           ,
           
             to
             answer
             the
             First
             first
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             order
             )
          
           the
           next
           thing
           he
           has
           against
           me
           ,
           is
           p.
           5.
           which
           ,
           that
           the
           Reader
           may
           understand
           the
           force
           of
           ,
           I
           must
           inform
           him
           ,
           that
           in
           the
           105.
           p.
           of
           his
           
             Thoughts
             concerning
             the
             Causes
             of
             Atheism
             ,
          
           he
           said
           ,
           that
           I
           
             give
             this
             plausible
             conceit
          
           ,
           as
           he
           calls
           it
           ,
           
             over
             and
             over
             again
             in
             these
             formal
             words
             ,
          
           viz.
           
           
             
               That
               nothing
               is
               required
               to
               be
               believed
               by
               any
               Christian
               man
               but
               this
               ,
               that
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Messiah
               .
            
          
           This
           I
           denied
           .
           To
           make
           it
           good
           ,
           
             Socinianism
             Unmask'd
             ,
             p.
          
           5.
           he
           thus
           argues
           ,
           First
           ,
           
             It
             is
             observable
             ,
             that
             this
             guilty
             Man
             would
             be
             
             shifting
             off
             the
             Indictment
             ,
             by
             excepting
             against
             the
             formality
             of
             Words
             ,
             as
             if
             such
             were
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             his
             Book
             :
             But
             when
             doth
             he
             do
             this
             ?
             in
             the
             close
             of
             it
             ,
             when
             his
             Matter
             was
             exhausted
             ,
             and
             he
             had
             nothing
             else
             to
             say
             ,
          
           Vind.
           
             p.
             38.
             then
             he
             bethinks
             himself
             of
             this
             salvn
             ,
          
           &c.
           
           Answ.
           As
           if
           a
           Falshood
           were
           ever
           the
           less
           a
           Falshood
           ,
           because
           it
           was
           not
           opposed
           ;
           or
           would
           grow
           into
           a
           Truth
           if
           it
           were
           not
           taken
           notice
           of
           ,
           before
           the
           38th
           .
           Page
           of
           the
           Answer
           .
           I
           desire
           him
           to
           shew
           me
           these
           
             formal
             words
             over
             and
             over
             again
          
           in
           my
           
             Reasonableness
             of
             Christianity
          
           :
           Nor
           let
           him
           hope
           to
           evade
           by
           saying
           ,
           I
           would
           be
           
             shifting
             by
             excepting
             against
             the
             formality
             of
             the
             words
             .
          
        
         
           To
           say
           that
           
             I
             have
             over
             and
             over
             again
             those
             formal
             words
          
           in
           my
           Book
           ,
           is
           an
           Assertion
           of
           a
           Matter
           of
           Fact
           ,
           let
           him
           produce
           the
           words
           ,
           and
           justifie
           his
           Allegation
           ;
           or
           confess
           ,
           that
           this
           is
           an
           Untruth
           publish'd
           to
           the
           World
           :
           And
           since
           he
           makes
           so
           bold
           with
           Truth
           in
           a
           Matter
           visible
           to
           every
           Body
           ,
           let
           the
           World
           be
           Judge
           ,
           what
           Credit
           is
           to
           be
           given
           to
           his
           Allegations
           of
           Matters
           of
           Fact
           ,
           in
           things
           foreign
           to
           what
           
           I
           have
           Printed
           ;
           and
           that
           are
           not
           capable
           of
           a
           Negative
           Proof
           .
           A
           sample
           whereof
           the
           Reader
           has
           at
           the
           entrance
           in
           his
           Introducti●●
           ,
           Page
           A
           4
           ,
           and
           the
           three
           or
           four
           following
           Pages
           .
           Where
           he
           affirms
           to
           the
           World
           not
           only
           what
           I
           know
           to
           be
           false
           ;
           but
           what
           every
           one
           must
           see
           ,
           he
           could
           not
           know
           to
           be
           true
           .
           For
           he
           pretends
           to
           know
           and
           deliver
           my
           Thoughts
           .
           And
           what
           the
           Character
           is
           of
           one
           that
           confidently
           affirms
           what
           he
           does
           not
           know
           ,
           no
           body
           need
           be
           told
           .
        
         
           But
           he
           adds
           ,
           
             I
             had
             before
             Pleaded
             to
             the
             Indictment
             ,
             and
             thereby
             owned
             it
             to
             be
             true
             .
          
           This
           is
           to
           make
           good
           his
           Promise
           ,
           p.
           3.
           to
           keep
           at
           a
           distance
           from
           
             my
             feeble
             strugglings
          
           .
           Here
           this
           strong
           Arguer
           must
           prove
           ,
           that
           what
           is
           not
           answer'd
           or
           deny'd
           in
           the
           very
           beginning
           of
           a
           Reply
           ,
           or
           before
           the
           38th
           .
           Page
           ,
           
             is
             owned
             to
             be
             true
          
           .
           In
           the
           mean
           time
           till
           he
           does
           that
           ,
           I
           shall
           desire
           such
           of
           my
           Readers
           as
           think
           the
           
           Unmasker's
           Veracity
           worth
           the
           examining
           to
           see
           in
           my
           Vindication
           ,
           from
           p.
           26.
           to
           31.
           wherein
           is
           contain'd
           ,
           what
           I
           have
           said
           about
           
             one
             Article
          
           ,
           whether
           I
           have
           owned
           ,
           
           what
           he
           charged
           me
           with
           ,
           on
           that
           Subject
           .
        
         
           This
           Proposition
           then
           remains
           upon
           him
           still
           to
           be
           proved
           ,
           viz.
           
        
         
           
             I.
             
          
           
             That
             I
             have
             over
             and
             over
             again
             these
             formal
             words
             in
             my
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             viz.
             That
             nothing
             is
             required
             to
             be
             believed
             by
             any
             Christian
             Man
             ,
             but
             this
             ,
             That
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Messiah
             .
          
           
             He
             goes
             on
             
               pag.
               5.
               
               And
               indeed
               he
               could
               do
               no
               other
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               the
               main
               Work
               he
               set
               himself
               about
               to
               find
               but
               one
               Article
               of
               Faith
               in
               all
               the
               Chapters
               of
               the
               four
               Evangelists
               ,
               and
               the
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
             This
             is
             to
             make
             good
             his
             Promise
             ,
             
               pag.
               3.
               
               To
               clear
               his
               Book
               from
               those
               sorry
               Objections
               and
               Cavils
               I
               had
               raised
               against
               it
               .
            
             Several
             of
             my
             
               sorry
               Objections
               and
               Cavils
            
             were
             to
             represent
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             part
             of
             what
             he
             said
             was
             nothing
             but
             Suspicions
             and
             Conjectures
             ,
             and
             such
             he
             could
             not
             but
             then
             own
             them
             to
             be
             .
             But
             now
             he
             has
             rid
             himself
             of
             all
             his
             Conjectures
             ,
             and
             has
             raised
             them
             up
             
             into
             direct
             positive
             Affirmations
             ,
             which
             being
             said
             with
             Confidence
             without
             Proof
             ,
             who
             can
             deny
             ,
             but
             he
             has
             clear'd
             ,
             throughly
             clear'd
             that
             part
             from
             my
             
               sorry
               Objections
               and
               Cavils
            
             ?
             He
             says
             
               it
               was
               the
               main
               Work
               I
               set
               my self
               about
               to
               find
               but
               one
               Article
               of
               Faith.
            
             This
             I
             must
             take
             the
             liberty
             to
             deny
             :
             And
             I
             desire
             him
             to
             prove
             it
             .
             A
             Man
             may
             
               set
               himself
               to
               find
               two
            
             ,
             or
             as
             many
             as
             there
             be
             ,
             and
             yet
             find
             but
             one
             :
             Or
             a
             Man
             may
             
               set
               himself
               to
               find
               but
               one
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             find
             two
             or
             more
             .
             It
             is
             no
             Argument
             from
             what
             a
             Man
             has
             found
             ,
             to
             prove
             what
             was
             his
             
               main
               Work
            
             to
             find
             ,
             unless
             where
             his
             aim
             was
             only
             to
             find
             what
             there
             was
             ,
             whether
             more
             or
             less
             .
             For
             a
             Writer
             may
             find
             the
             Reputation
             of
             a
             poor
             contemptible
             Railer
             ;
             Nay
             ,
             of
             a
             downright
             impudent
             Lyar
             ,
             and
             yet
             no
             body
             will
             think
             it
             was
             his
             main
             work
             to
             find
             that
             .
             Therefore
             Sir
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             not
             find
             what
             't
             is
             like
             you
             did
             not
             seek
             ,
             you
             must
             prove
             those
             many
             confident
             Assertions
             ,
             you
             have
             published
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             give
             you
             in
             tale
             whereof
             this
             is
             the
             second
             ,
             viz.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             II.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             main
             Business
             I
             set
             my self
             about
             ,
             was
             to
             find
             but
             one
             Article
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             following
             part
             of
             this
             Sentence
             ,
             he
             quotes
             my
             own
             words
             ,
             with
             the
             Pages
             where
             they
             are
             to
             be
             found
             ;
             The
             first
             time
             ,
             that
             ,
             in
             either
             of
             his
             two
             Books
             against
             me
             ,
             he
             has
             vouchsafed
             to
             do
             so
             ,
             concerning
             
               one
               Article
            
             ,
             wherewith
             he
             has
             made
             so
             much
             noise
             .
             My
             words
             in
             pag.
             192.
             of
             my
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             stand
             thus
             ;
             
               
                 For
                 that
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 sole
                 Doctrine
                 pressed
                 and
                 required
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 tenor
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 preaching
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 shew'd
                 through
                 the
                 whole
                 History
                 of
                 the
                 Evanlists
                 and
                 Acts
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 challenge
                 them
                 to
                 shew
                 that
                 there
                 was
                 any
                 other
                 Doctrine
                 upon
                 their
                 assent
                 to
                 which
                 ,
                 or
                 disbelief
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 Men
                 were
                 pronounced
                 Believers
                 or
                 Unbelievers
                 ,
                 and
                 accordingly
                 received
                 into
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 Members
                 of
                 his
                 Body
                 ,
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 mere
                 Believing
                 could
                 make
                 them
                 so
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 kept
                 out
                 .
                 This
                 was
                 the
                 only
                 Gospel
                 
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 which
                 was
                 preached
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
            
             Out
             of
             this
             Passage
             ,
             the
             Unmasker
             sets
             down
             these
             words
             ,
             
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 SOLE
                 Doctrine
                 pressed
                 and
                 required
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 tenor
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour's
                 and
                 his
                 Apostles
                 preaching
                 ,
              
               p.
               129.
               
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 ONLY
                 Gospel
                 Article
                 of
                 Faith
                 which
                 was
                 preach'd
                 to
                 them
                 .
              
            
          
           
             I
             shall
             pass
             by
             all
             other
             Observations
             ,
             that
             this
             way
             of
             citing
             these
             words
             would
             suggest
             ,
             and
             only
             remark
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             brought
             these
             words
             to
             prove
             the
             immediately
             preceding
             Assertion
             of
             his
             ,
             viz.
             That
             
               to
               find
               but
               one
               Article
               of
               Faith
               was
               the
               main
               Work
               I
               set
               my self
               about
               .
            
             This
             Argument
             reduced
             into
             form
             will
             stand
             thus
             .
          
           
             He
             who
             says
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             sole
             Doctrine
             pressed
             and
             required
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             in
             the
             whole
             tenor
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             and
             his
             Apostles
             Preaching
             ,
             upon
             their
             assent
             to
             which
             ,
             or
             disbelief
             of
             it
             ,
             Men
             were
             pronounced
             Believers
             or
             Unbelievers
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             received
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             Members
             of
             his
             Body
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             mere
             believing
             could
             make
             them
             so
             ,
             or
             else
             kept
             out
             ,
             sets
             himself
             
             to
             find
             out
             but
             One
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             as
             his
             main
             Work.
             But
             the
             Vindicator
             did
             so
             :
             Ergo
             :
          
           
             If
             this
             were
             the
             use
             he
             would
             make
             of
             those
             words
             of
             mine
             cited
             ,
             I
             must
             desire
             him
             to
             prove
             the
             major
             .
             But
             he
             talks
             so
             freely
             ,
             and
             without
             book
             ,
             every
             where
             ,
             that
             I
             suppose
             he
             thought
             himself
             ,
             by
             the
             Privilege
             of
             a
             Declaimer
             ,
             exempt
             from
             being
             called
             strictly
             to
             an
             Account
             for
             what
             he
             so
             loosely
             says
             ,
             and
             from
             proving
             what
             he
             should
             be
             called
             to
             Account
             for
             .
             Rail
             lustily
             ,
             is
             a
             good
             Rule
             ,
             something
             of
             it
             will
             stick
             ,
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             proved
             or
             not
             proved
             .
          
           
             If
             he
             alledges
             these
             words
             of
             mine
             ,
             to
             answer
             my
             Demand
             ,
             
               Vind.
               p.
            
             27.
             where
             he
             found
             that
             
               I
               contended
               for
               one
               single
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               with
               the
               exclusion
               and
               defiance
               of
               all
               the
               rest
            
             which
             he
             had
             charged
             me
             with
             .
             I
             say
             ,
             it
             proves
             this
             as
             little
             as
             the
             former
             .
             For
             to
             say
             ,
             
               That
               I
               had
               shew'd
               through
               the
               whole
               History
               of
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
               and
               the
               Acts
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               the
               sole
               Doctrine
               ,
               or
               only
               Gospel-Article
               pressed
               and
               required
               to
               be
               believed
               in
               the
               whole
               
               Tenor
               of
               our
               Saviour
               and
               his
               Apostles
               Preaching
               ;
               upon
               their
               assent
               to
               which
               ,
               or
               disbelieving
               of
               it
               ,
               Men
               were
               pronounced
               Believers
               or
               Unbelievers
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               received
               into
               the
               Church
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               kept
               out
               ;
            
             is
             the
             simple
             Assertion
             of
             a
             positive
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             and
             so
             carries
             in
             it
             no
             defiance
             ,
             no
             ,
             nor
             exclusion
             of
             any
             oth●r
             Doctrinal
             or
             Historical
             Truth
             contained
             in
             the
             Scripture
             :
             And
             therefore
             it
             remains
             still
             on
             the
             Unmasker
             to
             shew
             where
             't
             is
             I
             express
             any
             de●iance
             of
             any
             other
             Truth
             contain'd
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             or
             where
             I
             exclude
             any
             one
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             So
             that
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             I
             
               contend
               for
               one
               Article
            
             ,
             my
             Contention
             may
             be
             without
             any
             defiance
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             exclusion
             of
             any
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             notwithstanding
             any
             thing
             contained
             in
             these
             words
             .
             Nay
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             happen
             that
             I
             am
             in
             a
             mistake
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             was
             not
             the
             sole
             Doctrine
             which
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             preached
             ,
             and
             upon
             their
             assent
             to
             which
             ,
             Men
             were
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             ;
             yet
             the
             
             Unmasker's
             Accusation
             would
             be
             never
             the
             truer
             for
             that
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             
             necessary
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             mistakes
             in
             one
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             should
             be
             at
             defiance
             with
             all
             other
             Truths
             ;
             or
             ,
             that
             he
             who
             erroneously
             says
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             admitted
             Men
             into
             the
             Church
             upon
             the
             believing
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             does
             thereby
             exclude
             all
             other
             Truths
             published
             to
             the
             Jews
             before
             ,
             or
             to
             Christian
             Believers
             afterwards
             .
          
           
             If
             these
             words
             be
             brought
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             I
             contended
             for
             
               one
               Article
            
             ,
             barely
             
               one
               Article
            
             ,
             without
             any
             defiance
             or
             exclusion
             annext
             to
             that
             Contention
             ;
             I
             say
             ,
             neither
             do
             they
             prove
             that
             ,
             as
             is
             manifest
             from
             the
             words
             themselves
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             from
             what
             I
             said
             elsewhere
             concerning
             the
             Article
             of
             One
             God.
             For
             here
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             the
             only
             
             Gospel-Article
             ,
             &c.
             upon
             which
             Men
             were
             pronounced
             Believers
             ;
             which
             plainly
             intimates
             some
             other
             Article
             known
             and
             believed
             in
             the
             World
             before
             ,
             and
             without
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             the
             Unmasker
             thinks
             he
             has
             provided
             a
             Salvo
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Socinianism
               Unmask'd
            
             ,
             pag.
             6.
             
             
               And
               when
               I
               told
               him
               of
               this
               one
               Article
               ,
               he
               knew
               well
               enough
               that
               I
               did
               not
               exclude
               the
               
               Article
               of
               the
               Deity
               ,
               for
               that
               is
               a
               Principle
               of
               Natural
               Religion
               .
            
             If
             it
             be
             fit
             for
             an
             Unmasker
             to
             perceive
             what
             is
             in
             debate
             ,
             he
             would
             know
             ,
             that
             the
             Question
             is
             not
             ,
             what
             he
             excluded
             or
             
               excluded
               not
            
             ,
             but
             what
             Articles
             he
             charged
             me
             to
             have
             excluded
             .
          
           
             Taking
             it
             therefore
             to
             be
             his
             meaning
             (
             which
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             if
             he
             meant
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             )
             viz.
             That
             when
             he
             charged
             me
             so
             often
             and
             positively
             for
             contesting
             for
             
               one
               Article
               ,
               viz.
            
             that
             
               Iesus
               was
               the
               Messiah
            
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             intend
             to
             accuse
             me
             for
             excluding
             
               the
               Article
               of
               the
               Deity
            
             .
             To
             prove
             that
             he
             did
             not
             so
             intend
             it
             ,
             he
             tells
             me
             ,
             that
             I
             
               knew
               that
               he
               did
               not
            
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             How
             should
             I
             know
             it
             ?
             he
             never
             told
             me
             so
             either
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             or
             otherwise
             .
             This
             I
             know
             ,
             that
             he
             said
             ,
             pag.
             115.
             
             That
             I
             
               contended
               for
               one
               Article
               ,
               with
               the
               exclusion
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               .
            
             If
             then
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             be
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             be
             not
             the
             Article
             of
             Iesus
             being
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             it
             is
             one
             
               of
               the
               rest
            
             ;
             and
             if
             
               all
               the
               rest
            
             were
             excluded
             ,
             certainly
             that
             being
             one
             of
             
               All
               the
               rest
            
             ,
             must
             be
             excluded
             .
             How
             then
             he
             could
             say
             ,
             I
             
               knew
               that
               he
               excluded
               
               it
               not
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             meant
             not
             that
             I
             excluded
             it
             ,
             when
             he
             positively
             says
             I
             did
             exclude
             it
             ,
             I
             cannot
             tell
             ,
             unless
             he
             thought
             that
             I
             knew
             him
             so
             well
             ,
             that
             when
             he
             said
             one
             thing
             ,
             I
             knew
             that
             he
             meant
             another
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             quite
             contrary
             .
          
           
             He
             now
             it
             seems
             acknowledges
             that
             I
             affirmed
             ,
             that
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Deity
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             of
             Iesus
             being
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             was
             required
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Believer
             .
             The
             Believing
             in
             
               one
               God
               the
               Father
               Almighty
               ,
               Maker
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
            
             is
             one
             Article
             ;
             and
             in
             
               Iesus
               Christ
               his
               only
               Son
               our
               Lord
               ,
            
             is
             another
             Article
             .
             These
             therefore
             being
             
               two
               Articles
            
             ,
             and
             both
             asserted
             by
             me
             to
             be
             required
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             with
             what
             truth
             or
             ingenuity
             the
             Unmasker
             could
             apply
             ,
             besides
             that
             above-mention'd
             ,
             these
             following
             Expressions
             to
             me
             ,
             as
             he
             does
             without
             any
             exception
             .
             
               Why
               then
               must
               there
               be
            
             one
             
               Article
               ,
               and
            
             no
             more
             ?
             
               pag.
               115.
               
               Going
               to
               make
               a
               Religion
               for
               his
               Mermidons
               ,
               he
               contracts
               all
               into
            
             one
             
               Article
               ,
               and
               will
               trouble
               them
               with
            
             no
             more
             ,
             
               pag.
               117.
               
               Away
               with
               Systems
               ,
               away
               with
               Creeds
               ,
               let
               us
               have
               but
            
             one
             
             Article
             ,
             
               though
               it
               be
            
             with
             the
             defiance
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             
               pag.
               118.
               
               Thus
               we
               see
               why
               he
               reduces
            
             all
             Belief
             
               to
               that
            
             one
             
               Article
               before
               rehearsed
            
             ,
             pag.
             120.
             
             And
             all
             this
             without
             any
             the
             least
             Exception
             of
             the
             
               Article
               of
               a
               Deity
            
             ,
             as
             he
             now
             pretends
             .
             Nor
             could
             he
             indeed
             ,
             as
             is
             evident
             from
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             
               pag.
               121
               ,
               122.
               
               To
               conclude
               ,
               This
               Gentleman
               and
               his
               Fellows
               are
               resolved
               to
               be
            
             Unitarians
             ,
             
               they
               are
               for
            
             one
             
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               as
               well
               as
            
             one
             
               Person
               in
               the
               Godhead
               :
               —
               But
               if
               these
               learned
               Men
               were
               not
               prejudiced
               —
               they
               would
               perceive
               ,
               that
               when
               the
            
             Catholick
             Faith
             
               is
               thus
               brought
               down
               to
            
             one
             single
             Article
             ,
             
               it
               will
               soon
               be
               reduced
               to
            
             none
             ,
             the
             Unite
             
               will
               dwindle
               into
               a
            
             Cypher
             .
             By
             which
             the
             Reader
             may
             see
             ,
             that
             his
             Intention
             was
             ,
             to
             persuade
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             I
             reduced
             
               ALL
               BELIEF
            
             ,
             the
             
               CATHOLICK
               FAITH
            
             (
             they
             are
             his
             own
             words
             )
             
               to
               One
               Single
               Article
               and
               no
               more
               .
            
             For
             if
             he
             had
             given
             but
             the
             least
             hint
             ,
             that
             I
             allowed
             of
             Two
             ,
             all
             the
             wit
             and
             strength
             of
             Argument
             contained
             in
             
               Unitarians
               ,
               Unite
            
             ,
             and
             Cypher
             ,
             with
             which
             he
             winds
             up
             all
             ,
             had
             been
             utterly
             lost
             ,
             and
             dwindled
             into
             palpable
             Nonsence
             .
          
           
           
             To
             demonstrate
             that
             this
             was
             the
             sence
             he
             would
             be
             understood
             in
             ,
             we
             are
             but
             to
             observe
             what
             he
             says
             again
             ,
             pag.
             50.
             of
             his
             
               Socinianism
               Unmask'd
            
             ,
             where
             he
             tells
             his
             Readers
             ,
             That
             
               I
               ,
               and
               my
               Friends
               ,
               have
               new-modell'd
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               ;
               yea
               indeed
               ,
               have
               presented
               them
               with
               ONE
               Article
               ,
               instead
               of
               TWELVE
               .
            
             And
             hence
             we
             may
             see
             what
             Sincerity
             there
             is
             in
             the
             Reason
             he
             brings
             to
             prove
             that
             he
             did
             not
             exclude
             the
             
               Article
               of
               the
               Deity
               .
               For
               ,
            
             says
             he
             ,
             
               p.
               6.
               
               That
               is
               a
               Principle
               of
               Natural
               Religion
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Ergo
             ,
             He
             did
             not
             in
             positive
             words
             ,
             without
             any
             exception
             ,
             say
             ,
             I
             reduced
             
               All
               Belief
               ,
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
               to
               one
               single
               Article
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               .
            
             But
             to
             make
             good
             his
             Promise
             ,
             
               not
               to
               resemble
               me
               in
               the
               little
               Artifices
               of
               Evading
               ,
            
             he
             wipes
             his
             Mouth
             ,
             and
             says
             at
             the
             bottom
             of
             this
             Page
             ,
             
               But
               the
               Reader
               sees
               his
            
             [
             the
             Vindicator's
             ]
             shuffling
             .
             Whilst
             the
             Article
             of
             
               One
               God
            
             is
             a
             part
             of
             
               ALL
               Belief
               ,
               a
               part
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               ,
            
             ALL
             which
             he
             affirm'd
             I
             excluded
             ,
             but
             the
             one
             Article
             concerning
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             every
             one
             will
             see
             where
             the
             shuffling
             is
             :
             And
             
             if
             it
             be
             not
             clear
             enough
             from
             those
             words
             themselves
             ,
             let
             those
             above
             quoted
             out
             of
             pag.
             50.
             of
             his
             
               Socinianism
               Unmask'd
            
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             That
             
               I
               have
               new-modell'd
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               ,
               and
               presented
               the
               World
               with
               ONE
               Article
               instead
               of
               TWELVE
               ,
            
             be
             an
             Interpretation
             of
             them
             .
             For
             if
             the
             Article
             of
             
               One
               Eternal
               God
               ,
               Maker
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               ,
            
             be
             one
             of
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             and
             the
             one
             Article
             I
             presented
             them
             with
             be
             not
             that
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             he
             did
             and
             would
             be
             understood
             to
             mean
             ,
             that
             by
             my
             one
             Article
             ,
             I
             excluded
             that
             of
             the
             One
             Eternal
             God
             ,
             which
             Branch
             soever
             of
             Religion
             ,
             either
             Natural
             or
             Revealed
             ,
             it
             belongs
             to
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             endeavour
             to
             
               persuade
               the
               Reader
            
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
               p.
               6.
               that
               he
               misunderstood
               me
            
             ;
             but
             yet
             every
             body
             will
             see
             ,
             that
             he
             mis-represented
             me
             .
             And
             I
             challenge
             him
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             those
             Expressions
             above
             quoted
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             concerning
             
               One
               Article
            
             ,
             in
             the
             obvious
             sence
             of
             the
             words
             ,
             as
             they
             stand
             in
             his
             Accusation
             of
             me
             ,
             were
             true
             ?
          
           
           
             This
             flies
             so
             directly
             in
             his
             Face
             ,
             that
             he
             labours
             mightily
             to
             get
             it
             off
             ,
             and
             therefore
             adds
             these
             words
             ,
             
               My
               Discourse
               did
               not
               treat
               (
               neither
               doth
               his
               Book
               run
               that
               way
               )
               of
               Principles
               of
               Natural
               Religion
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               Revealed
               ,
               and
               particularly
               the
               Christian
               :
               Accordingly
               this
               was
               it
               which
               I
               taxed
               him
               with
               ,
               That
               of
               all
               the
               Principles
               and
               Articles
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               he
               chose
               out
               but
               One
               as
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
               to
               make
               a
               Man
               a
               Christian.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             His
             Book
             was
             of
             —
             Atheism
             ,
             which
             one
             may
             think
             should
             make
             his
             
               Discourse
               treat
               of
               Natural
               Religion
            
             .
             But
             I
             pass
             by
             that
             ,
             and
             bid
             him
             tell
             me
             where
             he
             ta●ed
             me
             ,
             
               That
               of
               all
               the
               Principles
               and
               Articles
               of
               Christianity
               I
               chose
               out
               but
               One
               :
            
             Let
             him
             shew
             in
             all
             his
             Discourse
             but
             such
             a
             word
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             said
             like
             
               one
               Article
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             grant
             that
             he
             meant
             particularly
             ,
             but
             spoke
             generally
             ;
             misled
             his
             Reader
             ,
             and
             left
             himself
             a
             Subterfuge
             .
             But
             if
             there
             be
             no
             Expression
             to
             be
             found
             in
             him
             tending
             that
             way
             ,
             all
             this
             is
             but
             the
             covering
             of
             one
             Falshood
             with
             another
             ,
             which
             thereby
             only
             becomes
             the
             grosser
             ▪
             
             Though
             if
             he
             had
             in
             express
             words
             taxed
             me
             ,
             
               That
               of
               all
               the
               Principles
               and
               Articles
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               I
               chose
               out
               but
               one
               ,
            
             that
             would
             not
             at
             all
             help
             him
             ,
             till
             he
             further
             declares
             ,
             that
             the
             Belief
             of
             One
             God
             is
             not
             an
             
               Article
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
            
             .
             For
             of
             
               ALL
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
            
             he
             says
             ,
             
               I
               chose
               but
               One
            
             ;
             which
             not
             being
             that
             of
             a
             Deity
             ,
             his
             words
             plainly
             import
             ,
             that
             that
             was
             left
             out
             among
             the
             rest
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             possible
             for
             a
             Man
             to
             chuse
             but
             One
             Article
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             viz.
             That
             
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Messiah
            
             ;
             and
             at
             the
             same
             time
             to
             chuse
             Two
             Articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             viz.
             That
             there
             is
             One
             Eternal
             God
             ,
             and
             that
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Messiah
             .
             If
             he
             had
             spoken
             clearly
             ,
             and
             like
             a
             fair
             Man
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             said
             ,
             That
             he
             taxed
             me
             with
             chusing
             but
             One
             Article
             of
             Revealed
             Religion
             .
             That
             had
             been
             plain
             and
             direct
             to
             his
             purpose
             :
             But
             then
             he
             knew
             the
             Falshood
             of
             it
             would
             be
             too
             obvious
             :
             for
             in
             the
             seven
             Pages
             wherein
             he
             taxes
             me
             so
             much
             with
             
               One
               Article
            
             ,
             Christianity
             is
             several
             times
             named
             ,
             though
             not
             once
             to
             the
             purpose
             
             he
             here
             pretends
             .
             But
             Revelation
             is
             not
             so
             much
             as
             once
             mentioned
             in
             them
             ,
             nor
             ,
             as
             I
             remember
             ,
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Pages
             he
             bestows
             upon
             me
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             ,
             the
             several
             Passages
             above
             quoted
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             concerning
             
               one
               sole
               Article
            
             ,
             are
             all
             in
             general
             terms
             ,
             without
             any
             the
             least
             limitation
             or
             restriction
             ;
             and
             as
             they
             stand
             in
             him
             ,
             fit
             to
             persuade
             the
             Reader
             that
             I
             excluded
             all
             other
             Articles
             whatsoever
             ,
             but
             that
             one
             of
             
               Iesus
               the
               Messiah
            
             :
             And
             if
             in
             that
             sence
             they
             are
             not
             true
             ,
             they
             are
             so
             many
             Falshoods
             of
             his
             repeated
             there
             ,
             to
             mislead
             others
             into
             a
             wrong
             Opinion
             of
             me
             .
             For
             if
             he
             had
             had
             a
             mind
             his
             Readers
             should
             have
             been
             rightly
             informed
             ,
             why
             was
             it
             not
             as
             easie
             once
             to
             explain
             himself
             ,
             as
             so
             often
             to
             affirm
             it
             in
             general
             and
             unrestrained
             terms
             ?
             This
             all
             the
             boasted
             strength
             of
             the
             Unmasker
             will
             not
             be
             able
             to
             get
             him
             out
             of
             .
             This
             very
             well
             becomes
             one
             who
             so
             loudly
             charges
             me
             with
             Shuffling
             .
             Having
             repeated
             the
             same
             thing
             over
             and
             over
             again
             ,
             in
             as
             general
             terms
             as
             was
             possible
             ,
             without
             any
             the
             least
             limitation
             in
             the
             whole
             Discourse
             ,
             to
             have
             nothing
             
             else
             to
             plead
             when
             required
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             meant
             in
             a
             limited
             sence
             ,
             in
             an
             Unmasker
             ,
             is
             not
             shuffling
             .
             For
             by
             this
             way
             he
             may
             have
             the
             convenience
             to
             say
             and
             unsay
             what
             he
             pleases
             ;
             to
             vent
             what
             stuff
             he
             thinks
             for
             his
             turn
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             is
             called
             to
             an
             Account
             for
             it
             ,
             reply
             ,
             He
             meant
             no
             such
             thing
             .
             Should
             any
             one
             publish
             ,
             that
             the
             Unmasker
             had
             but
             
               One
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               ,
               viz.
            
             That
             the
             Doctrines
             in
             fashion
             ,
             and
             likely
             to
             procure
             Preferment
             ,
             are
             alone
             to
             be
             received
             ;
             That
             
               all
               his
               Belief
            
             was
             comprised
             in
             this
             
               one
               single
               Article
            
             :
             And
             when
             such
             a
             Talker
             was
             demanded
             to
             prove
             his
             Assertion
             ,
             should
             he
             say
             ,
             he
             meant
             ,
             to
             except
             his
             Belief
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             :
             Would
             he
             not
             ,
             notwithstanding
             such
             a
             Plea
             ,
             be
             thought
             a
             shuffling
             Lyar
             ?
             And
             if
             the
             Unmasker
             can
             no
             otherwise
             prove
             those
             universal
             Propositions
             above-cited
             ,
             but
             by
             saying
             ,
             he
             meant
             them
             with
             a
             tacit
             restriction
             ,
             (
             for
             none
             is
             expressed
             )
             they
             will
             still
             and
             for
             ever
             remain
             to
             be
             accounted
             for
             by
             his
             Veracity
             .
          
           
           
             What
             he
             says
             in
             the
             next
             Paragraph
             ,
             p.
             7.
             of
             my
             
               splitting
               One
            
             Article
             
               into
               Two
            
             ,
             is
             just
             of
             the-same
             force
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             same
             ingenuity
             .
             I
             had
             said
             ,
             That
             the
             Belief
             of
             One
             God
             was
             necessary
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             now
             denied
             :
             I
             had
             also
             said
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Belief
               of
               Iesus
               of
               Nazareth
               to
               be
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               together
               with
               those
               concomitant
               Articles
               of
               his
               Resurrection
               ,
               Rule
               ,
               and
               coming
               again
               to
               Judge
               the
               World
               ,
               was
               necessary
               ,
               p.
               291.
               
               And
               again
               ,
               p.
               301.
               
               That
               God
               had
               declared
               ,
               whoever
               would
               believe
               Iesus
               to
               be
               the
               Saviour
               promised
               ,
               and
               take
               him
               now
               raised
               from
               the
               Dead
               ,
               and
               constituted
               the
               Lord
               and
               Judge
               of
               all
               Men
               ,
               to
               be
               their
               King
               and
               Ruler
               ,
               shall
               be
               saved
               .
            
             This
             made
             me
             say
             These
             and
             
               Those
               Articles
            
             (
             in
             words
             of
             the
             plural
             number
             )
             more
             than
             once
             ;
             Evidence
             enough
             to
             any
             but
             a
             Caviller
             ,
             that
             I
             contended
             not
             
               for
               one
               single
               Article
               and
               no
               more
               .
            
             And
             to
             mind
             him
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             in
             my
             Vindication
             ,
             reprinted
             one
             of
             those
             places
             where
             I
             had
             done
             so
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             might
             not
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             manner
             ,
             overlook
             what
             does
             not
             please
             him
             ,
             
             the
             words
             ,
             THESE
             ARE
             ARTICLES
             ,
             were
             printed
             in
             great
             Characters
             .
             Whereupon
             he
             makes
             this
             Remark
             ,
             
               p.
               7.
               
               And
               though
               since
               he
               has
               tried
               to
               split
               this
               One
               into
               Two
               ,
            
             pag.
             28.
             
               yet
               he
               labours
               in
               vain
               :
               For
               to
               believe
               Iesus
               to
               be
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               amounts
               to
               the
               same
               with
               believing
               him
               to
               be
               King
               and
               Ruler
               ;
               his
               being
               Anointed
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             
               being
               the
            
             Messiah
             )
             
               including
               that
               in
               it
               :
               Yet
               he
               has
               the
               vanity
               to
               add
               in
               great
               Characters
               ,
               THESE
               ARE
               ARTICLES
               ;
               as
               if
               the
               putting
               them
               into
               these
               great
               letters
               ,
               would
               make
               One
               Article
               Two.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Though
             no
             Letters
             will
             make
             One
             Article
             Two
             ;
             yet
             that
             there
             is
             One
             God
             ,
             and
             Jesus
             Christ
             his
             only
             Son
             our
             Lord
             ,
             who
             rose
             again
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             ascended
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             and
             sitteth
             at
             the
             Right-Hand
             of
             God
             ,
             shall
             come
             to
             judge
             the
             Quick
             and
             the
             Dead
             ,
             are
             more
             than
             One
             Article
             ,
             and
             may
             very
             properly
             be
             called
             THESE
             ARTICLES
             ,
             without
             splitting
             One
             into
             Two.
             
          
           
             What
             ,
             in
             my
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             I
             have
             said
             of
             
               One
               Article
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             always
             own
             ;
             and
             in
             what
             sence
             I
             said
             it
             ,
             is
             easie
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             and
             
             with
             a
             Man
             of
             the
             least
             Candour
             ,
             whose
             Aim
             was
             Truth
             ,
             and
             not
             Wrangling
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             have
             occasion'd
             one
             word
             of
             Dispute
             .
             But
             as
             for
             this
             Unmasker
             ,
             who
             made
             it
             his
             business
             not
             to
             convince
             me
             of
             any
             Mistakes
             in
             my
             Opinion
             ,
             but
             barely
             to
             mis-represent
             me
             ;
             my
             business
             at
             present
             with
             him
             ,
             is
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             has
             captiously
             and
             scurrilously
             said
             of
             me
             relating
             to
             
               One
               Article
            
             ,
             is
             false
             ;
             and
             that
             he
             neither
             has
             nor
             can
             prove
             one
             of
             those
             Assertions
             concerning
             it
             ,
             above-cited
             out
             of
             him
             in
             his
             own
             words
             .
             Nor
             let
             him
             pretend
             a
             Meaning
             against
             his
             direct
             Words
             :
             Such
             a
             Caviller
             as
             he
             ,
             who
             would
             shelter
             himself
             under
             the
             pretence
             of
             a
             Meaning
             ,
             whereof
             there
             are
             no
             Footsteps
             ,
             whose
             Disputes
             are
             only
             Calumnies
             directed
             against
             the
             Author
             ,
             without
             examining
             the
             Truth
             of
             Falshood
             of
             what
             I
             had
             published
             ,
             is
             not
             to
             expect
             the
             Allowances
             one
             would
             make
             to
             a
             fair
             and
             ingenuous
             Adversary
             ,
             who
             shew'd
             so
             much
             Concern
             for
             Truth
             ,
             that
             he
             treated
             of
             it
             with
             a
             Seriousness
             due
             to
             the
             weightiness
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             and
             used
             other
             Arguments
             besides
             Obloquy
             ,
             
             Clamour
             and
             Falshoods
             ,
             against
             what
             he
             thought
             Error
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             again
             positively
             demand
             of
             him
             to
             prove
             these
             words
             of
             his
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             or
             confess
             that
             he
             cannot
             :
             Viz.
             
          
        
         
           
             III.
             
          
           
             That
             I
             contend
             for
             One
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             with
             the
             exclusion
             and
             defiance
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
          
           
             Two
             other
             Instances
             of
             this
             sort
             of
             Arguments
             I
             gave
             in
             the
             29th
             .
             Page
             of
             my
             Vindication
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             115th
             .
             and
             119th
             .
             Pages
             of
             his
             
               Thoughts
               concerning
               the
               Causes
               of
               Atheism
               ,
            
             and
             I
             here
             demand
             of
             him
             again
             to
             shew
             ,
             since
             he
             has
             not
             thought
             fit
             hitherto
             to
             give
             any
             Answer
             to
             it
             ,
          
        
         
           
             IV.
             
          
           
             Where
             I
             urge
             ,
             that
             there
             must
             be
             nothing
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             plain
             ,
             and
             exactly
             levelled
             to
             all
             Mens
             Mother
             Wit
             ,
             and
             every
             common
             Apprehension
             .
          
           
             Or
             where
             he
             finds
             ,
             in
             my
             
               Reasonanableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             this
             other
             Proposition
             :
          
        
         
           
           
             V.
             
          
           
             That
             the
             very
             manner
             of
             every
             thing
             in
             Christianity
             must
             be
             clear
             and
             intelligible
             ;
             every
             thing
             must
             immediately
             be
             comprehended
             by
             the
             weakest
             Noddle
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             is
             no
             part
             of
             Religion
             ,
             espicially
             of
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             These
             things
             he
             must
             prove
             that
             I
             have
             said
             :
             I
             put
             it
             again
             upon
             him
             to
             shew
             where
             I
             said
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             confess
             the
             Forgery
             :
             For
             till
             he
             does
             one
             or
             t'other
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             sure
             to
             have
             these
             ,
             with
             a
             large
             Catalogue
             of
             other
             Falshoods
             ,
             laid
             before
             him
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             25.
             of
             his
             
               Socinianism
               Unmask'd
            
             ,
             he
             endeavours
             to
             make
             good
             his
             saying
             ,
             that
             
               I
               set
               up
               One
               Article
               ,
               with
               defiance
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
            
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               For
               what
               is
               excluding
               them
               wholly
               ,
               but
               defying
               them
               ?
               Wherefore
               ,
               seeing
               he
               utterly
               excludes
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               by
               representing
               them
               as
               USELESS
               to
               the
               making
               ●
               Man
               a
               Christian
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               design
               of
               his
               whole
               Undertaking
               ,
               it
               is
               manifest
               that
               he
               defies
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             This
             at
             least
             is
             manifest
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             the
             Unmasker
             knows
             not
             ,
             or
             cares
             not
             what
             he
             says
             .
             For
             whoever
             ,
             
             but
             he
             ,
             thought
             that
             a
             bare
             Exclusion
             ,
             or
             passing
             by
             ,
             was
             Defiance
             ?
             If
             he
             understands
             it
             so
             ,
             I
             would
             advise
             him
             not
             to
             seek
             Preferment
             .
             For
             Exclusions
             will
             happen
             ;
             and
             if
             every
             Exclusion
             be
             Defiance
             ,
             a
             Man
             had
             need
             be
             well
             assured
             of
             his
             own
             good
             Temper
             ,
             who
             shall
             not
             think
             his
             Peace
             and
             Charity
             in
             danger
             ,
             amongst
             so
             many
             Enemies
             that
             are
             at
             defiance
             with
             him
             ?
             Defiance
             ,
             if
             with
             any
             propriety
             it
             can
             be
             spoken
             of
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             must
             signifie
             a
             professed
             Enmity
             to
             it
             .
             For
             in
             its
             proper
             use
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             Persons
             ,
             it
             signifies
             an
             open
             and
             declared
             Enmity
             raised
             to
             that
             height
             ,
             that
             he
             in
             whom
             it
             is
             ,
             challenges
             the
             Party
             defied
             to
             Battle
             ,
             that
             may
             there
             wreek
             his
             hatred
             on
             his
             Enemy
             in
             his
             Destruction
             .
             So
             that
             
               my
               Defiance
               of
               all
               the
               rest
            
             remains
             still
             to
             be
             proved
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             Secondly
             ,
             There
             is
             another
             thing
             manifest
             from
             these
             words
             of
             his
             ,
             viz.
             That
             notwithstanding
             his
             great
             Brags
             in
             his
             first
             Paragraph
             ,
             his
             main
             Skill
             lies
             ,
             in
             ●ansying
             what
             would
             be
             for
             his
             turn
             ,
             and
             then
             confidently
             fathering
             it
             upon
             me
             .
             It
             never
             enter'd
             into
             my
             Thoughts
             ,
             nor
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             
             into
             any
             body's
             else
             ,
             (
             I
             must
             always
             except
             the
             acute
             Unmasker
             ,
             who
             makes
             no
             difference
             between
             Useful
             and
             Necessary
             )
             that
             all
             but
             the
             fundamental
             Articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             were
             useless
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ;
             though
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Fundamentals
             alone
             (
             be
             they
             few
             or
             many
             )
             is
             all
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             his
             being
             made
             a
             Christian
             ,
             all
             that
             may
             any
             way
             persuade
             him
             to
             believe
             them
             ,
             may
             certainly
             be
             useful
             towards
             the
             making
             him
             a
             Christian
             :
             And
             therefore
             here
             again
             I
             must
             propose
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             leave
             it
             with
             him
             to
             be
             shew'd
             ,
             Where
             it
             is
             ,
          
        
         
           
             VI.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             represented
             all
             the
             rest
             as
             useless
             to
             the
             making
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ?
             
               And
               ,
               How
               it
               appears
            
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             design
             of
             my
             whole
             Undertaking
             ?
          
           
             In
             his
             Thoughts
             concerning
             the
             Causes
             of
             Atheism
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               pag.
               115.
               what
               makes
               him
               contend
               for
               one
               single
               Article
               with
               the
               exclusion
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ?
               He
               pretends
               it
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               all
               Men
               ought
               to
               understand
               their
               Religion
               .
            
             This
             reasoning
             
             I
             disowned
             p.
             26.
             of
             my
             Vindication
             ,
             and
             intimated
             p.
             27.
             that
             he
             should
             have
             quoted
             the
             Page
             where
             I
             so
             pretended
             .
             To
             this
             p.
             26.
             he
             tells
             me
             with
             great
             confidence
             ,
             and
             in
             abundance
             of
             words
             ,
             as
             we
             shall
             see
             by
             and
             by
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             done
             so
             :
             As
             if
             repetition
             were
             a
             Proof
             .
             He
             had
             done
             better
             to
             have
             quoted
             one
             place
             ,
             where
             I
             so
             pretend
             .
             Indeed
             p.
             27.
             for
             want
             of
             something
             better
             ▪
             he
             quotes
             these
             words
             of
             mine
             out
             of
             p.
             301.
             of
             the
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
               .
               The
               all
               merciful
               God
               seems
               herein
               to
               have
               consulted
               the
               poor
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               bulk
               of
               Mankind
               .
               THESE
               ARE
               ARTICLES
               that
               the
               labouring
               and
               illiterate
               Man
               may
               comprehend
               .
            
             I
             ask
             whether
             it
             be
             possible
             for
             one
             to
             bring
             any
             thing
             more
             direct
             against
             himself
             ?
             The
             thing
             he
             was
             to
             prove
             was
             ,
             That
             
               I
               contended
               for
               one
               single
               Article
               with
               the
               exclusion
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               because
               I
               pretended
               ,
               that
               all
               Men
               ought
               to
               understand
               their
               Religion
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             The
             Reason
             I
             gave
             ,
             why
             there
             was
             to
             be
             
               but
               one
               single
               Article
               in
               Religion
               with
               the
               exclusion
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
            
             was
             ,
             because
             Men
             ought
             to
             understand
             their
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             place
             he
             
             brings
             to
             prove
             my
             contending
             upon
             that
             ground
             
               for
               one
               single
               Article
               with
               the
               exclusion
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
            
             is
             a
             passage
             wherein
             I
             speak
             of
             more
             than
             one
             Article
             ,
             and
             say
             
               these
               Articles
            
             .
             Whether
             I
             said
             
               These
               Articles
            
             properly
             or
             improperly
             ,
             it
             matters
             not
             in
             the
             present
             case
             (
             and
             that
             we
             have
             examin'd
             in
             another
             place
             )
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             I
             meant
             more
             than
             one
             Article
             ,
             when
             I
             said
             
               these
               Articles
            
             ;
             and
             did
             not
             think
             ,
             that
             the
             labouring
             and
             illiterate
             Man
             could
             not
             understand
             them
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             more
             than
             one
             :
             And
             therefore
             I
             pretended
             not
             ,
             that
             there
             must
             be
             but
             one
             ,
             because
             by
             illiterate
             Men
             more
             than
             one
             could
             not
             be
             understood
             .
             The
             rest
             of
             this
             Paragraph
             is
             nothing
             but
             a
             repetition
             of
             the
             same
             Assertion
             without
             Proof
             ,
             which
             with
             the
             Unmasker
             often
             passes
             for
             a
             way
             of
             proving
             ,
             but
             with
             no
             body
             else
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             keep
             that
             distance
             ,
             which
             he
             boasts
             there
             is
             betwixt
             his
             and
             my
             way
             of
             writing
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             say
             this
             without
             Proofs
             .
             One
             instance
             of
             his
             repetition
             ,
             of
             which
             there
             is
             such
             plenty
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             pray
             take
             here
             .
             His
             Business
             p.
             26.
             is
             to
             prove
             ,
             
             that
             I
             
               pretended
               that
               I
               contended
               for
               one
               single
               Article
               with
               the
               exclusion
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               because
               all
               Men
               ought
               to
               understand
               their
               Religion
               .
            
             Pag.
             27.
             of
             my
             Vindication
             ,
             I
             denied
             that
             I
             had
             so
             pretended
             .
             To
             convince
             me
             that
             I
             had
             ,
             thus
             he
             proceeds
             .
          
           
             Unmasker
             .
             
               He
               founds
               his
               Conceit
            
             of
             one
             Article
             
               partly
               upon
               this
               ,
               tha●
               a
               multitude
               of
               Doctrines
               is
               obscure
               ,
               and
               hard
               to
               be
               understood
               .
            
          
           
             Answer
             .
             You
             say
             it
             ,
             and
             had
             said
             it
             before
             :
             But
             I
             ask
             you
             ,
             as
             I
             did
             before
             ,
             where
             I
             did
             so
             ?
          
           
             Unm.
             
               And
               therefore
               he
               trusses
               all
               up
               in
               one
               Article
               ,
               that
               the
               poor
               People
               and
               bulk
               of
               Mankind
               may
               bear
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             desire
             again
             to
             know
             where
             I
             made
             that
             Inference
             ,
             and
             argued
             so
             for
             
               one
               Article
            
             .
          
           
             Unm.
             
               This
               is
               the
               scope
               of
               a
               great
               part
               of
               his
               Book
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             This
             is
             saying
             again
             ,
             shew
             it
             once
             .
          
           
             Unm.
             
               But
               his
               Memory
               does
               not
               keep
               pace
               with
               his
               Invention
               ,
               and
               thence
               he
               says
               ,
               he
               remembers
               nothing
               of
               this
               in
               his
               Book
               ,
            
             Vind.
             p.
             27.
             
          
           
           
             Answ.
             This
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             in
             my
             Book
             .
             You
             have
             said
             it
             more
             than
             once
             already
             ;
             I
             demand
             of
             you
             to
             shew
             me
             where
             ?
          
           
             Unm.
             
               This
               worthy
               Writer
               does
               not
               know
               his
               own
               reasoning
               ,
               that
               he
               uses
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             ask
             where
             does
             he
             use
             that
             reasoning
             ?
          
           
             Unm.
             
               As
               particularly
               thus
               ,
               that
               he
               troubles
               Christian
               Men
               with
               no
               more
               ,
               but
            
             one
             Article
             :
             
               BECAUSE
               that
               is
               intelligible
               ,
               and
               all
               people
               high
               and
               low
               may
               comprehend
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             We
             have
             heard
             it
             affirm'd
             by
             you
             over
             and
             over
             again
             ,
             but
             the
             question
             still
             is
             ,
             where
             is
             that
             way
             of
             arguing
             to
             be
             found
             in
             my
             Book
             ?
          
           
             Unm.
             For
             he
             has
             chosen
             out
             ,
             as
             he
             thinks
             ,
             a
             plain
             and
             easie
             Article
             .
             Whereas
             the
             others
             ,
             which
             are
             commonly
             propounded
             ,
             are
             not
             generally
             agreed
             on
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             ,
             and
             are
             dubious
             and
             uncertain
             .
             But
             the
             believing
             that
             Iesus
             was
             the
             Messiah
             has
             nothing
             of
             doubtfulness
             ,
             or
             obscurity
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             word
             For
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Sentence
             makes
             it
             stand
             ,
             for
             one
             of
             your
             Reasons
             ;
             though
             it
             be
             but
             a
             repetition
             of
             the
             same
             thing
             in
             other
             words
             .
          
           
           
             Unm.
             
               THIS
               the
               Reader
               will
               find
               to
               be
               the
               drift
               and
               design
               of
               several
               of
               his
               Pages
               .
            
          
           
             
               Answ.
               This
            
             must
             signifie
             ,
             
               that
               I
               trouble
               Men
               with
               no
               more
               but
               one
               Article
               because
            
             one
             only
             
               is
               intelligible
            
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             but
             a
             Repetition
             .
             If
             any
             thing
             else
             be
             meant
             by
             the
             word
             This
             ,
             it
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             For
             that
             I
             said
             ,
             that
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             are
             plain
             in
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             easie
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             I
             never
             denied
             ;
             And
             should
             be
             very
             sorry
             ,
             and
             recant
             it
             if
             I
             had
             .
          
           
             Unm.
             
               And
               the
               reason
               ,
               why
               I
               did
               not
               quote
               any
               single
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               was
               ,
               because
               he
               insists
               on
               it
               so
               long
               together
               :
               and
               spins
               it
               out
               after
               his
               way
               ,
               in
            
             p.
             301.
             
               of
               his
            
             Reasonableness
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             
               where
               he
               sets
               down
               the
            
             
               short
               ,
               plain
               ,
               easie
               and
               intelligible
               Summary
               
                 (
                 as
                 he
                 calls
                 it
              
               )
               of
               Religion
               ,
               
                 couch'd
                 in
                 a
                 single
                 Article
                 :
                 He
                 immediately
                 adds
              
               ;
               The
               All●merciful
               God
               seems
               herein
               to
               have
               consulted
               the
               Poor
               of
               this
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               Bulk
               of
               Mankind
               ;
               these
               are
               Articles
               
                 (
                 whereas
                 he
                 had
                 set
                 down
                 but
                 one
                 )
              
               that
               the
               labouring
               and
               illiterate
               Man
               may
               comprehend
               .
            
          
           
           
             Answ.
             If
             
               my
               insisting
               on
               it
               so
               long
               together
               ,
            
             was
             the
             cause
             why
             ,
             in
             your
             
               Thoughts
               of
               the
               Causes
               of
               Atheism
               ,
            
             you
             did
             not
             quote
             any
             single
             Passage
             ;
             methinks
             here
             ,
             in
             your
             
               Socinianism
               Unmask'd
            
             ,
             where
             you
             knew
             it
             was
             expected
             of
             you
             ,
             my
             
               insisting
               on
               it
            
             ,
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             
               so
               long
               together
            
             ,
             might
             have
             afforded
             at
             least
             one
             Quotation
             to
             your
             purpose
             .
          
           
             Unm.
             He
             assigns
             this
             as
             a
             Ground
             ,
             why
             it
             was
             God's
             Pleasure
             that
             there
             should
             be
             but
             ONE
             POINT
             of
             Faith
             ,
             BECAUSE
             thereby
             Religion
             may
             be
             understood
             the
             better
             ;
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             People
             may
             comprehend
             it
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             hear
             you
             say
             it
             again
             ,
             but
             want
             a
             Proof
             still
             ,
             and
             ask
             where
             I
             
               assign
               that
               Ground
            
             ?
          
           
             Unm.
             
               This
               he
               represents
               as
               a
               great
               Kindness
               done
               by
               God
               to
               Man
               ,
               whereas
               the
               variety
               of
               Articles
               would
               be
               hard
               to
               be
               understood
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Again
             the
             same
             Cabbage
             ;
             an
             Affirmation
             ,
             but
             no
             Proof
             .
          
           
             Unm.
             This
             he
             enlarges
             upon
             ,
             and
             flourishes
             it
             over
             after
             his
             fashion
             :
             and
             yet
             he
             desires
             to
             know
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             so
             ,
             p.
             29.
             
             Vindic.
             
          
           
           
             Answ.
             And
             if
             I
             did
             ,
             Let
             the
             World
             here
             take
             a
             Sample
             of
             the
             
             Unmasker's
             Ability
             ,
             or
             Truth
             ,
             who
             spends
             above
             two
             whole
             Pages
             26
             ,
             27.
             in
             repetitions
             of
             the
             same
             Assertion
             ,
             without
             the
             producing
             any
             but
             one
             place
             ,
             for
             Proof
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             against
             him
             as
             I
             have
             shewn
             .
             But
             he
             has
             not
             yet
             done
             with
             confounding
             me
             by
             dint
             of
             repetition
             ;
             he
             goes
             on
             .
          
           
             Unm.
             
               Good
               Sir
               ,
               let
               me
               be
               permitted
               to
               acquaint
               you
               ,
               that
               your
               Memory
               is
               as
               defective
               as
               your
               Iudgment
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             thank
             you
             for
             the
             regard
             you
             have
             had
             to
             it
             ;
             for
             often
             repetition
             is
             a
             good
             help
             to
             a
             bad
             memory
             .
             In
             requital
             ,
             I
             advise
             you
             to
             have
             some
             eye
             to
             your
             own
             Memory
             and
             Iudgment
             too
             .
             For
             one
             or
             both
             of
             them
             seem
             a
             little
             to
             blame
             in
             the
             reason
             you
             subjoyn
             to
             the
             foregoing
             words
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             Unm.
             
               For
               in
               the
               very
            
             Vindication
             
               you
               attribute
               it
               to
               the
               goodness
               and
               condescention
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               that
               he
               requires
               nothing
               as
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               suited
               to
               vulgar
               capacities
               ,
               and
               the
               comprehension
               of
               illiterate
               Men.
               
            
          
           
           
             Answ.
             I
             will
             for
             the
             
             Unmasker's
             sake
             put
             this
             Argument
             of
             his
             into
             a
             Syllogism
             .
             If
             the
             Vindicator
             in
             his
             Vindication
             attributes
             it
             to
             the
             goodness
             and
             condescenssion
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             that
             he
             requires
             nothing
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             suited
             to
             vulgar
             Capacities
             ,
             and
             the
             comprehension
             of
             illiterate
             Men
             ,
             then
             he
             did
             in
             his
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             pretend
             ,
             that
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             contended
             for
             one
             Article
             with
             the
             exclusion
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             was
             ,
             because
             all
             Men
             ought
             to
             understand
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Vindicator
             in
             his
             Vindication
             attributes
             it
             to
             the
             goodness
             and
             condescention
             of
             Almighty
             God
             ,
             that
             he
             requires
             nothing
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             suited
             to
             vulgar
             Capacities
             ,
             and
             the
             comprehension
             of
             illiterate
             Men.
             
          
           
             Ergo
             in
             his
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             he
             pretended
             ,
             that
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             contended
             for
             one
             Article
             with
             the
             exclusion
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             was
             because
             all
             Men
             ought
             to
             understand
             their
             Religion
             .
          
           
             This
             was
             the
             Proposition
             to
             be
             proved
             ,
             and
             which
             as
             he
             confesses
             here
             
             p.
             26.
             
             I
             denied
             to
             remember
             to
             be
             in
             my
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             .
             Who
             can
             but
             admire
             his
             Logick
             !
          
           
             But
             besides
             the
             strength
             of
             Iudgment
             ,
             which
             you
             have
             shew'd
             in
             this
             clear
             &
             cogent
             reasoning
             ,
             does
             not
             your
             Memory
             too
             deserve
             its
             due
             applause
             ?
             You
             tell
             me
             in
             your
             
               Socinianism
               Unmask'd
            
             ,
             that
             in
             p.
             29.
             of
             my
             Vindication
             ,
             I
             desired
             to
             know
             when
             I
             said
             so
             .
             To
             which
             desire
             of
             mine
             you
             reply
             in
             these
             words
             before
             cited
             ,
             
               Good
               Sir
               ,
               Let
               me
               be
               permitted
               to
               acquaint
               you
               that
               your
               Memory
               is
               as
               defective
               as
               your
               Iudgment
               ;
               for
               in
               the
               very
               Vindication
               you
               attribute
               it
               to
               the
               goodness
               and
               condescention
               of
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               that
               he
               requires
               nothing
               as
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               suited
               to
               vulgar
               Capacities
               ,
               and
               the
               comprehension
               of
               illiterate
               Men
               ,
            
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             Sure
             the
             Unmasker
             thinks
             himself
             at
             cross
             questions
             .
             I
             ask
             him
             in
             the
             29th
             .
             Page
             of
             my
             
               Vindication
               ,
               WHEN
            
             I
             said
             so
             :
             And
             he
             answers
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             said
             so
             in
             the
             30th
             .
             Page
             of
             my
             Vindication
             ,
             i.
             e.
             when
             I
             writ
             the
             29th
             .
             Page
             ,
             I
             asked
             the
             question
             when
             I
             had
             said
             what
             he
             charg'd
             me
             with
             saying
             ,
             
             and
             I
             am
             answer'd
             ,
             I
             had
             said
             it
             in
             the
             30th
             .
             Page
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             yet
             written
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             I
             ask
             the
             question
             to
             day
             WHEN
             I
             had
             said
             so
             :
             and
             I
             am
             answer'd
             ,
             I
             had
             said
             it
             to
             Morrow
             .
             As
             apposite
             ,
             and
             convincing
             an
             Answer
             to
             make
             good
             his
             charge
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             to
             Morrow
             I
             found
             a
             Horse-shooe
             .
             But
             perhaps
             this
             judicious
             Disputant
             will
             ease
             himself
             of
             this
             difficulty
             by
             looking
             again
             into
             the
             29th
             .
             p.
             of
             my
             Vindication
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             he
             cites
             these
             words
             for
             mine
             ,
             
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               WHEN
               I
               said
               so
               .
            
             But
             my
             words
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             are
             
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               WHERE
               I
               said
               so
            
             ;
             a
             mark
             of
             his
             exactness
             in
             quoting
             ,
             when
             he
             vouchsafes
             to
             do
             it
             .
             For
             Unmaskers
             ,
             when
             they
             turn
             Disputants
             ,
             think
             it
             the
             best
             way
             to
             talk
             at
             large
             ,
             and
             charge
             home
             in
             generals
             .
             But
             do
             not
             often
             find
             it
             convenient
             to
             quote
             Pages
             ,
             set
             down
             words
             ,
             and
             come
             to
             particulars
             .
             But
             if
             he
             had
             quoted
             my
             words
             right
             ,
             his
             Answer
             had
             been
             just
             as
             pertinent
             .
             For
             I
             ask
             him
             WHERE
             in
             my
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             I
             had
             said
             so
             :
             And
             he
             answers
             ,
             I
             had
             said
             so
             in
             my
             Vindication
             .
             For
             where
             in
             my
             question
             
             refers
             to
             my
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Unmasker
             had
             seen
             ,
             and
             charged
             with
             this
             saying
             ;
             and
             could
             not
             referr
             to
             my
             Vindication
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             not
             yet
             seen
             ;
             nor
             to
             a
             passage
             in
             it
             which
             was
             not
             then
             written
             .
             But
             this
             is
             nothing
             with
             an
             Unmasker
             ,
             therefore
             what
             is
             yet
             worse
             ,
             those
             words
             of
             mine
             ,
             Vindic.
             p.
             29.
             relate
             not
             to
             the
             passage
             he
             is
             here
             proving
             I
             had
             said
             ;
             but
             to
             another
             different
             from
             it
             ,
             as
             different
             as
             it
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               that
               because
               all
               Men
               are
               to
               understand
               their
               Religion
               ,
               therefore
               there
               is
               to
               be
               but
               One
               Article
               in
               it
            
             ;
             And
             to
             say
             
               that
               there
               must
               be
               nothing
               in
               Christianity
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               plain
               and
               exactly
               levell'd
               to
               all
               Mens
               Mother
               Wit
               :
            
             Both
             which
             he
             falsly
             charges
             on
             me
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             only
             to
             the
             latter
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             my
             words
             
               I
               desire
               to
               know
               where
               I
               said
               so
            
             are
             apply'd
             .
          
           
             Perhaps
             the
             well-meaning
             Man
             sees
             no
             difference
             between
             these
             two
             Propositions
             ,
             yet
             I
             shall
             take
             the
             liberty
             to
             ask
             him
             again
             ,
             where
             I
             said
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             two
             :
             although
             he
             should
             accuse
             me
             again
             of
             
               excepting
               against
               the
               formality
               of
               words
               ,
            
             and
             doing
             
             so
             foolish
             a
             thing
             as
             to
             expect
             ,
             that
             a
             disputing
             Unmasker
             should
             account
             for
             his
             words
             ,
             or
             any
             Proposition
             he
             advances
             .
             'T
             is
             his
             privilege
             to
             plead
             he
             did
             not
             mean
             as
             his
             words
             import
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             more
             ado
             he
             is
             assoil'd
             ;
             and
             he
             is
             the
             same
             Unmasker
             he
             was
             before
             .
             But
             let
             us
             hear
             him
             out
             on
             the
             Argument
             he
             was
             upon
             ,
             for
             his
             repetitions
             on
             it
             are
             not
             yet
             done
             .
             His
             next
             words
             are
             ,
          
           
             Unm.
             It
             is
             clear
             then
             ,
             that
             you
             found
             your
             ONE
             Article
             on
             this
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             suited
             to
             the
             vulgar
             Capacities
             :
             Whereas
             the
             other
             Articles
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             me
             ,
             are
             obscure
             and
             ambiguous
             ,
             and
             therefore
             surpass
             the
             comprehension
             of
             the
             illiterate
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             latter
             part
             indeed
             is
             now
             the
             first
             time
             imputed
             to
             me
             .
             But
             all
             the
             rest
             is
             nothing
             but
             an
             unproved
             repetition
             ,
             though
             usher'd
             in
             with
             
               it
               is
               clear
               then
            
             ;
             words
             that
             should
             have
             a
             Proof
             going
             before
             them
             .
          
           
             Unm.
             But
             yet
             you
             pretend
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             forgot
             ,
             that
             any
             such
             thing
             was
             said
             by
             you
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             have
             indeed
             ●orgot
             ,
             and
             notwithstanding
             all
             your
             pains
             by
             so
             
             many
             repetitions
             to
             beat
             it
             into
             my
             Head
             ,
             I
             fear
             I
             shall
             never
             remember
             it
             .
          
           
             Unm.
             
               Which
               shews
               that
               you
               are
               careless
               of
               your
               words
               ,
               and
               that
               you
               forget
               what
               you
               write
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             So
             you
             told
             me
             before
             ,
             and
             this
             repeating
             of
             it
             does
             no
             more
             convince
             me
             ,
             than
             that
             did
             .
          
           
             Unm.
             
               What
               shall
               we
               say
               to
               such
               an
               oblivious
               Author
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Shew
             it
             him
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             will
             never
             be
             able
             to
             remember
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             there
             ,
             nor
             any
             body
             else
             b●
             able
             to
             find
             it
             .
          
           
             Unm.
             
               He
               takes
               no
               notice
               of
               what
               falls
               from
               his
               own
               Pen.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             So
             you
             have
             told
             him
             more
             than
             once
             .
             Try
             him
             once
             with
             shewing
             it
             him
             amongst
             other
             things
             which
             fell
             from
             his
             own
             Pen
             ,
             and
             see
             what
             then
             he
             will
             say
             :
             That
             perhaps
             may
             refresh
             his
             Memory
             .
          
           
             Unm.
             
               And
               therefore
               within
               a
               Page
               or
               two
               he
               confutes
               himself
               ,
               and
               gives
               himself
               the
               Lye.
               
            
          
           
             Answ.
             'T
             is
             a
             Fault
             he
             deserves
             to
             be
             told
             of
             over
             and
             over
             again
             .
             But
             he
             says
             ,
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             able
             to
             find
             the
             two
             Pages
             ,
             wherein
             he
             
               gives
               himself
               
               the
               Lye
            
             ,
             unless
             you
             set
             down
             their
             Numbers
             ,
             and
             the
             words
             in
             them
             ,
             which
             confute
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             consuted
             .
          
           
             I
             beg
             my
             Reader
             's
             pardon
             for
             laying
             before
             him
             so
             large
             a
             pattern
             of
             our
             
             Unmasker's
             new
             fashioned
             Stuff
             ;
             his
             fine
             Tissue
             of
             argumentation
             not
             easily
             to
             be
             match'd
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             same
             Hand
             .
             But
             it
             lay
             altogether
             in
             p.
             26
             ,
             27
             ,
             &
             28.
             and
             it
             was
             fit
             the
             Reader
             should
             have
             this
             one
             instance
             of
             the
             Excellencies
             ,
             he
             promises
             in
             his
             first
             Paragraph
             in
             opposition
             to
             my
             
               Impertinencies
               ,
               Incoherencies
               ,
               weak
               and
               feeble
               struglings
               .
            
             Other
             Excellencies
             he
             there
             promised
             upon
             the
             same
             ground
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             give
             my
             Reader
             a
             tast
             of
             ,
             in
             fit
             places
             .
             Not
             but
             that
             the
             whole
             is
             of
             a
             piece
             ,
             and
             one
             cannot
             miss
             some
             of
             them
             in
             every
             Page
             :
             But
             to
             transcribe
             them
             all
             ,
             would
             be
             more
             than
             they
             are
             worth
             .
             If
             any
             one
             desires
             more
             plenty
             ,
             I
             send
             him
             to
             his
             Book
             it self
             .
             But
             saying
             a
             thousand
             times
             not
             being
             proving
             once
             ,
             it
             remains
             upon
             him
             still
             to
             shew
             ,
          
        
         
           
           
             VII
             .
          
           
             Where
             ,
             in
             my
             Reasonableness
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             I
             pretend
             that
             I
             contend
             for
             one
             single
             Article
             ,
             with
             the
             exclusion
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             because
             all
             Men
             ought
             to
             understand
             their
             Religion
             ?
          
           
             And
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             that
             I
             say
             ,
          
        
         
           
             VIII
             .
          
           
             That
             there
             must
             be
             nothing
             in
             Christianity
             that
             is
             not
             plain
             and
             exactly
             level
             to
             all
             Mens
             Mother
             Wit.
             
          
           
             Let
             us
             now
             return
             to
             his
             8th
             .
             Page
             .
             For
             the
             bundling
             together
             ,
             as
             was
             fit
             ,
             all
             that
             he
             has
             said
             in
             distant
             places
             upon
             the
             Subject
             of
             
               One
               Articl
            
             .
             has
             made
             me
             trespass
             a
             little
             against
             the
             Iewish
             Character
             of
             a
             
               well-bred
               Man
            
             ,
             recommended
             by
             him
             to
             me
             out
             of
             the
             Mishna
             .
             Though
             I
             propose
             to
             my self
             to
             follow
             him
             ,
             as
             near
             as
             I
             can
             ,
             step
             by
             step
             ,
             as
             he
             proceeds
             .
          
           
           
             In
             the
             110th
             .
             and
             111th
             .
             Pages
             of
             his
             
               Thoughts
               concerning
               the
               Causes
               of
               Atheism
               ,
            
             he
             gave
             us
             a
             List
             of
             his
             
               Fundamental
               Articles
            
             :
             Upon
             which
             I
             thus
             applied
             my self
             to
             him
             ,
             Vind.
             p.
             5.
             
             
               Give
               me
               leave
               now
               to
               ask
               you
               seriously
               ,
               whether
               these
               you
               have
               here
               set
               down
               under
               the
               title
               of
               
                 Fundamental
                 Doctrines
              
               are
               such
               (
               when
               reduced
               to
               Propositions
               )
               that
               every
               one
               of
               them
               is
               required
               to
               make
               a
               Man
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               without
               the
               actual
               belief
               thereof
               ,
               he
               cannot
               be
               saved
               ?
               If
               they
               are
               not
               so
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               you
               may
               call
               them
               
                 Fundamental
                 Doctrines
              
               as
               much
               as
               you
               please
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               of
               those
               Doctrines
               of
               Faith
               ,
               I
               was
               speaking
               of
               ;
               which
               are
               only
               such
               as
               are
               required
               to
               be
               actually
               believed
               to
               make
               a
               Man
               a
               Christian
               .
               And
               again
               ,
               Vindic.
               p.
               18.
               
               I
               asked
               him
               whether
               just
               these
               neither
               more
               nor
               less
               were
               those
               necessary
               Articles
               .
            
          
           
             To
             which
             we
             have
             his
             Answer
             ,
             
               Socinianism
               Unmask'd
            
             ,
             p.
             8
             ,
             &c.
             
             From
             p.
             8.
             to
             20.
             he
             has
             quoted
             near
             Forty
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             of
             which
             he
             
             saith
             ,
             
               p.
               21.
               
               Thus
               I
               have
               briefly
               set
               before
            
             the
             Reader
             those
             
               Evangelical
               Truths
               ,
               those
               Christian
               Principles
               which
               belong
               to
               the
               very
               Essence
               of
               Christianity
               :
               I
               have
               proved
               them
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               reduced
               most
               of
               them
               to
               certain
               Propositions
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               thing
               the
               Vindicator
               called
               for
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Yes
             ;
             But
             that
             was
             not
             all
             the
             Vindicator
             called
             for
             ,
             and
             had
             reason
             to
             expect
             .
             For
             I
             asked
             ,
             
               whether
               those
               the
               Unmasker
               gave
               us
               in
               his
               
                 Thoughts
                 concerning
                 the
                 Causes
                 of
                 Atheism
                 ,
              
               were
               the
               Fundamental
               Doctrines
               without
               an
               actual
               Belief
               whereof
               a
               Man
               could
               not
               be
               a
               Christian
               ,
               just
               all
               neither
               more
               nor
               less
               ?
            
             This
             I
             had
             reason
             to
             demand
             from
             him
             ,
             or
             from
             any
             one
             ,
             who
             questions
             that
             part
             of
             my
             Book
             ,
             and
             I
             shall
             insist
             upon
             till
             he
             does
             it
             ,
             or
             confesses
             he
             cannot
             .
             For
             having
             set
             down
             the
             Articles
             ,
             which
             the
             Scripture
             upon
             a
             diligent
             search
             seem'd
             to
             me
             to
             require
             as
             necessary
             ,
             and
             only
             necessary
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             lose
             my
             time
             in
             examining
             ,
             what
             another
             says
             against
             those
             Fundamentals
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             gather'd
             out
             of
             the
             Preachings
             of
             our
             
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             till
             he
             gives
             me
             a
             List
             of
             his
             Fundamentals
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             bide
             by
             ;
             that
             so
             by
             comparing
             them
             together
             ,
             I
             may
             see
             which
             is
             the
             true
             Catalogue
             of
             Necessaries
             .
             For
             after
             so
             serious
             and
             diligent
             a
             search
             ,
             which
             has
             given
             me
             Light
             and
             Satisfaction
             in
             this
             great
             Point
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             quit
             it
             ,
             and
             set
             my self
             on
             float
             again
             ,
             at
             the
             demand
             of
             any
             one
             who
             would
             have
             me
             be
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             without
             telling
             me
             what
             it
             is
             .
             Those
             Fundamentals
             ,
             the
             Scripture
             has
             so
             plainly
             given
             ,
             and
             so
             evidently
             determin'd
             ,
             that
             it
             would
             be
             the
             greatest
             folly
             imaginable
             to
             part
             with
             this
             Rule
             for
             asking
             ;
             and
             give
             up
             my self
             blindly
             to
             the
             Conduct
             of
             one
             ,
             who
             either
             knows
             not
             ,
             or
             will
             not
             tell
             me
             ,
             what
             are
             the
             Points
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             me
             a
             Christian.
             He
             that
             shall
             find
             fault
             with
             my
             Collection
             of
             Fundamentals
             only
             to
             unsettle
             me
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             give
             me
             a
             better
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             think
             worth
             minding
             ,
             till
             ,
             like
             a
             fair
             Man
             ,
             he
             puts
             himself
             upon
             equal
             terms
             ,
             and
             makes
             up
             the
             Defects
             of
             mine
             by
             a
             compleat
             one
             of
             his
             own
             .
             For
             a
             deficiency
             or
             error
             in
             one
             necessary
             is
             as
             fatal
             ,
             and
             
             as
             certainly
             excludes
             a
             Man
             from
             being
             a
             Christian
             ,
             as
             in
             an
             hundred
             .
             When
             any
             one
             offers
             me
             a
             compleat
             Catalogue
             of
             his
             Fundamentals
             ,
             he
             does
             not
             unreasonably
             demand
             me
             to
             quit
             mine
             for
             nothing
             :
             I
             have
             then
             one
             ,
             that
             being
             set
             by
             mine
             ,
             I
             may
             compare
             them
             ;
             and
             so
             be
             able
             to
             chuse
             the
             true
             and
             perfect
             one
             ,
             and
             relinquish
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             does
             not
             do
             this
             ,
             plainly
             declares
             ,
             that
             (
             without
             shewing
             me
             the
             certain
             way
             to
             Salvation
             )
             he
             expects
             that
             I
             should
             depend
             on
             him
             with
             an
             implicit
             Faith
             ,
             whilst
             he
             reserves
             to
             himself
             the
             liberty
             to
             require
             of
             me
             to
             believe
             ,
             what
             he
             shall
             think
             fit
             ,
             as
             he
             sees
             Occasion
             ;
             and
             in
             effect
             ,
             says
             thus
             ,
             
               Distrust
               those
               Fundamentals
               which
               the
               Preaching
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               have
               shew'd
               to
               be
               all
               that
               is
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
               to
               make
               a
               Man
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               though
               I
               cannot
               tell
               you
               ,
               what
               are
               those
               other
               Articles
               ,
               which
               are
               necessary
               and
               sufficient
               to
               make
               a
               Man
               a
               Christian
               ,
               yet
               take
               me
               for
               your
               Guide
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               as
               good
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               made
               up
               ,
               in
               a
               compleat
               List
               ,
               the
               
               Defects
               of
               your
               Fundamentals
               .
            
             To
             which
             this
             is
             a
             sufficient
             Answer
             ,
             
               Si
               quid
               novisti
               rectius
               imperti
               ,
               si
               non
               ,
               his
               ut
               ere
               mecum
               .
            
          
           
             The
             Unmasker
             of
             his
             own
             accord
             ,
             p.
             110.
             of
             
               his
               Thoughts
               concerning
               the
               Causes
               of
               Atheism
               ,
            
             sets
             down
             several
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             
               Fundamental
               Doctrines
            
             .
             I
             ask
             him
             ,
             whether
             those
             be
             all
             ?
             For
             answer
             he
             adds
             more
             to
             them
             in
             his
             
               Socinianism
               Unmask'd
            
             :
             But
             in
             a
             great
             pet
             refuses
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
             whether
             this
             Second
             List
             of
             Fundamentals
             be
             compleat
             :
             And
             instead
             of
             answering
             so
             reasonable
             a
             Demand
             ,
             pays
             me
             with
             ill
             Language
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             pag.
             22.
             subjoyn'd
             to
             those
             last
             quoted
             ,
             
               If
               what
               I
               have
               said
               will
               not
               content
               him
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               I
               can
               do
               nothing
               that
               will
               ,
               and
               therefore
               if
               he
               should
               Capriciously
               require
               any
               thing
               more
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               as
               great
               folly
               in
               me
               to
               comply
               with
               it
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               him
               to
               move
               it
               .
            
             If
             I
             did
             ask
             a
             Question
             which
             troubles
             you
             ,
             be
             not
             so
             angry
             ;
             you
             your self
             were
             the
             occasion
             of
             it
             .
             I
             proposed
             my
             Collection
             of
             Fundamentals
             ,
             which
             I
             had
             with
             great
             care
             sought
             ;
             and
             thought
             I
             had
             found
             clear
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             
             you
             tell
             me
             no
             ,
             it
             is
             imperfect
             ,
             and
             offer
             me
             one
             of
             your
             own
             .
             I
             ask
             whether
             that
             be
             perfect
             ?
             Thereupon
             you
             grow
             into
             Choler
             ,
             and
             tell
             me
             't
             is
             a
             foolish
             Question
             .
             Why
             !
             then
             I
             think
             it
             was
             not
             very
             wise
             in
             you
             so
             forwardly
             to
             offer
             one
             ,
             unless
             you
             had
             had
             one
             ready
             ,
             not
             liable
             to
             the
             same
             exception
             .
             Would
             you
             have
             me
             so
             foolish
             to
             take
             a
             List
             of
             Fundamentals
             from
             you
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             yet
             one
             for
             your self
             ?
             nor
             are
             yet
             resolved
             with
             your self
             ,
             what
             Doctrines
             are
             to
             be
             put
             in
             ,
             or
             left
             out
             of
             it
             ?
             Farther
             ,
             pray
             tell
             me
             ,
             if
             you
             had
             a
             settled
             Collection
             of
             Fundamentals
             ,
             that
             you
             would
             stand
             to
             ,
             why
             should
             I
             take
             them
             from
             you
             upon
             your
             word
             ,
             rather
             than
             from
             an
             Anabaptist
             ,
             or
             a
             Quaker
             ,
             or
             an
             Arminian
             ,
             or
             a
             Socinian
             ,
             or
             a
             Lutheran
             ,
             or
             a
             Papist
             ?
             who
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             are
             not
             perfectly
             agreed
             with
             you
             ,
             or
             one
             another
             in
             Fundamentals
             ?
             and
             yet
             there
             is
             none
             amongst
             them
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             not
             as
             much
             reason
             to
             believe
             upon
             his
             bare
             word
             ,
             as
             an
             Unmasker
             ,
             who
             to
             my
             certain
             knowledge
             will
             make
             bold
             with
             Truth
             .
             If
             you
             set
             up
             for
             Infallibility
             ,
             you
             may
             have
             some
             claim
             to
             
             have
             your
             bare
             word
             taken
             ,
             before
             any
             other
             but
             the
             Pope
             .
             But
             yet
             if
             you
             do
             demand
             to
             be
             an
             unquestionable
             Proposer
             of
             what
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             you
             must
             perform
             it
             a
             little
             better
             ,
             than
             hitherto
             you
             have
             done
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             sometimes
             to
             give
             us
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             Sometimes
             Propositions
             of
             your
             own
             framing
             ;
             and
             sometimes
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             out
             of
             which
             they
             are
             to
             be
             framed
             as
             p.
             14.
             you
             say
             ,
             
               These
               and
               the
               like
               places
               afford
               us
               such
               Fundamental
               and
               Necessary
               Doctrines
               as
               these
               :
            
             And
             again
             ,
             p.
             16.
             after
             the
             naming
             several
             other
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             you
             add
             
               which
               places
               yield
               us
               such
               Propositions
               as
               these
               ,
            
             and
             then
             in
             both
             places
             set
             down
             ,
             what
             you
             think
             fit
             to
             draw
             out
             of
             them
             .
             And
             Page
             15.
             you
             have
             these
             words
             :
             
               And
               here
               likewise
               it
               were
               easie
               to
               shew
               that
               Adoption
               ,
               Iustification
               ,
               Pardon
               of
               Sins
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               which
               are
               Privileges
               and
               Benefits
               bestow'd
               upon
               us
               by
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               are
               Necessary
               Matters
               of
               our
               Belief
               .
            
             By
             all
             which
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             whole
             frame
             ,
             wherein
             you
             make
             shew
             of
             giving
             us
             your
             Fundamental
             
             Articles
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             what
             you
             have
             given
             us
             there
             ,
             is
             nothing
             less
             than
             a
             compleat
             Collection
             of
             Fundamentals
             ,
             even
             in
             your
             own
             Opinion
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             Good
             Sir
             ,
             why
             is
             it
             a
             foolish
             Question
             in
             me
             ?
             you
             have
             found
             fault
             with
             my
             Summary
             for
             being
             short
             :
             The
             defect
             in
             my
             Collection
             of
             Necessary
             Articles
             has
             raised
             your
             Zeal
             into
             so
             severe
             Censures
             ,
             and
             drawn
             upon
             me
             from
             you
             so
             heavy
             a
             Condemnation
             ,
             that
             if
             half
             that
             you
             have
             said
             of
             me
             be
             true
             ,
             I
             am
             in
             a
             very
             ill
             case
             ,
             for
             having
             so
             curtailed
             the
             Fundamental
             Doctrines
             of
             Christianity
             .
             Is
             it
             folly
             then
             for
             me
             to
             ask
             from
             you
             a
             compleat
             Creed
             ?
             If
             it
             be
             so
             dangerous
             (
             as
             certainly
             it
             is
             )
             to
             fail
             in
             any
             necessary
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             why
             is
             it
             folly
             in
             me
             to
             be
             instant
             with
             you
             to
             give
             me
             them
             all
             ?
             Or
             why
             is
             it
             folly
             in
             you
             to
             grant
             so
             reasonable
             a
             Demand
             ?
             a
             short
             Faith
             ,
             defective
             in
             Necessaries
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             tolerable
             in
             you
             ,
             than
             in
             me
             ;
             nay
             ,
             much
             more
             inexcuseable
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             you
             rest
             in
             it
             your self
             ,
             and
             would
             impose
             it
             on
             others
             ;
             and
             
             yet
             do
             not
             your self
             know
             or
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             compleat
             .
             For
             if
             you
             do
             ,
             why
             dare
             you
             not
             say
             so
             ,
             and
             give
             it
             us
             all
             entire
             in
             plain
             Propositions
             ?
             and
             not
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             in
             great
             measure
             done
             here
             ,
             give
             only
             the
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             from
             whence
             ,
             you
             say
             ,
             necessary
             Articles
             are
             to
             be
             drawn
             ;
             which
             is
             too
             great
             an
             uncertainty
             for
             Doctrines
             absolutely
             necessary
             .
             For
             possibly
             all
             Men
             do
             not
             understand
             those
             Texts
             alike
             ,
             and
             some
             may
             draw
             Articles
             out
             of
             them
             quite
             different
             from
             your
             Systeme
             ;
             and
             so
             though
             they
             agree
             in
             the
             same
             Texts
             ,
             may
             not
             agree
             in
             the
             same
             Fundamentals
             :
             and
             till
             you
             have
             set
             down
             plainly
             and
             distinctly
             your
             Articles
             ,
             that
             you
             think
             contain'd
             in
             them
             ,
             cannot
             tell
             whether
             you
             will
             allow
             them
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             or
             no.
             For
             you
             know
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             several
             Inferences
             are
             often
             drawn
             from
             the
             same
             Text
             ;
             and
             the
             different
             Systems
             of
             dissenting
             (
             I
             was
             going
             to
             say
             Christians
             ,
             but
             that
             none
             must
             be
             so
             ,
             but
             those
             who
             receive
             your
             Collection
             of
             Fundamentals
             ,
             when
             you
             please
             to
             give
             it
             them
             )
             Professors
             ,
             are
             all
             founded
             on
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
           
             Why
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             is
             mine
             a
             foolish
             Question
             to
             ask
             ,
             What
             are
             the
             necessary
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ?
             'T
             is
             of
             no
             less
             consequence
             than
             ,
             nor
             much
             different
             from
             the
             Jaylor's
             Question
             in
             the
             16th
             .
             of
             the
             Acts
             ,
             
               What
               shall
               I
               do
               to
               be
               saved
               ?
            
             and
             that
             was
             not
             ,
             that
             ever
             I
             heard
             counted
             by
             any
             one
             a
             
               foolish
               Question
            
             .
             You
             grant
             there
             are
             Articles
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             for
             Salvation
             :
             would
             it
             not
             then
             be
             Wisdom
             to
             know
             them
             ?
             nay
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             our
             Duty
             to
             know
             and
             believe
             them
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             why
             do
             you
             with
             so
             much
             outcry
             reprehend
             me
             ,
             for
             not
             knowing
             them
             ?
             why
             do
             you
             fill
             your
             Books
             with
             such
             variety
             of
             Invectives
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             could
             never
             say
             enough
             ,
             nor
             bad
             enough
             ,
             against
             me
             ,
             for
             having
             left
             out
             some
             of
             them
             ?
             And
             if
             it
             be
             so
             dangerous
             ,
             so
             criminal
             to
             miss
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             why
             is
             it
             a
             folly
             in
             me
             to
             move
             you
             to
             give
             me
             a
             compleat
             List
             ?
          
           
             If
             Fundamentals
             are
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             easie
             to
             be
             known
             (
             as
             without
             doubt
             they
             are
             )
             then
             a
             Catalogue
             may
             be
             given
             of
             them
             .
             But
             if
             they
             are
             not
             ,
             if
             it
             cannot
             certainly
             be
             determin'd
             which
             are
             they
             ;
             but
             the
             doubtful
             
             knowledge
             of
             them
             depends
             upon
             guesses
             ,
             why
             may
             not
             I
             be
             permitted
             to
             follow
             my
             guesses
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             you
             yours
             ?
             Or
             why
             ,
             of
             all
             others
             ,
             must
             you
             prescribe
             your
             guesses
             to
             me
             ,
             when
             there
             are
             so
             many
             ,
             that
             are
             as
             ready
             to
             prescribe
             as
             you
             ,
             and
             of
             as
             good
             Authority
             ?
             The
             pretence
             indeed
             ,
             and
             clamour
             is
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Saving
             of
             Souls
             :
             But
             your
             Business
             't
             is
             plain
             is
             nothing
             ,
             but
             to
             over-rule
             ,
             and
             prescribe
             ,
             and
             be
             hearken'd
             to
             as
             a
             Dictator
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             inform
             ,
             teach
             and
             instruct
             in
             the
             sure
             way
             to
             Salvation
             .
             Why
             else
             do
             you
             so
             start
             and
             fling
             ,
             when
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             of
             you
             ,
             what
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             when
             this
             is
             the
             only
             material
             thing
             in
             Controversie
             between
             us
             ,
             and
             my
             Mistakes
             in
             it
             has
             made
             you
             begin
             a
             quarrel
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             let
             loose
             your
             Pen
             against
             me
             in
             no
             ordinary
             way
             of
             reprehension
             ?
          
           
             Besides
             in
             this
             way
             which
             you
             take
             ,
             you
             will
             be
             in
             no
             better
             a
             case
             than
             I.
             For
             another
             having
             as
             good
             a
             claim
             to
             have
             his
             guesses
             give
             the
             rule
             ,
             as
             you
             yours
             ;
             or
             to
             have
             his
             System
             received
             ,
             
             as
             well
             as
             you
             yours
             ,
             he
             will
             complain
             of
             you
             ,
             as
             well
             ,
             and
             upon
             as
             good
             grounds
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             of
             me
             ,
             and
             (
             if
             he
             have
             but
             as
             much
             Zeal
             for
             his
             Orthodoxy
             as
             you
             shew
             for
             yours
             )
             in
             as
             civil
             ,
             well-bred
             and
             Christian-like
             Language
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             pray
             tell
             me
             ,
             why
             would
             it
             be
             folly
             in
             you
             to
             comply
             with
             what
             I
             require
             of
             you
             ?
             Would
             it
             not
             be
             useful
             to
             me
             to
             be
             set
             right
             in
             this
             Matter
             ,
             if
             so
             ,
             why
             is
             it
             folly
             in
             you
             to
             set
             me
             right
             ?
             Consider
             me
             ,
             if
             you
             please
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             your
             Parishioners
             ,
             who
             (
             after
             you
             have
             resolv'd
             which
             Catalogue
             of
             Fundamentals
             to
             give
             him
             ,
             either
             that
             in
             your
             
               Thoughts
               of
               the
               Causes
               of
               Atheism
            
             ;
             or
             this
             other
             here
             in
             your
             
               Socinianism
               Unmask'd
            
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             not
             both
             the
             same
             ,
             nor
             either
             of
             them
             perfect
             )
             asked
             you
             ,
             are
             these
             all
             Fundamental
             Articles
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ;
             and
             are
             there
             no
             more
             but
             these
             ?
             would
             you
             answer
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             folly
             in
             you
             to
             comply
             with
             him
             ,
             in
             what
             he
             desired
             ?
             Is
             it
             of
             no
             moment
             to
             know
             ,
             what
             is
             required
             of
             Men
             to
             be
             believed
             ;
             without
             a
             belief
             
             of
             which
             they
             are
             not
             Christians
             ,
             nor
             can
             be
             saved
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             folly
             in
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             inform
             one
             committed
             to
             his
             Instruction
             in
             so
             material
             a
             Point
             as
             this
             ,
             which
             distinguishes
             Believers
             from
             Unbelievers
             ?
             Is
             it
             folly
             in
             one
             whose
             Business
             it
             is
             to
             bring
             Men
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             and
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             to
             resolve
             a
             Question
             by
             which
             they
             may
             know
             ,
             whether
             they
             are
             Christians
             or
             no
             ,
             and
             without
             a
             resolution
             of
             which
             they
             cannot
             certainly
             know
             their
             Condition
             and
             the
             state
             they
             are
             in
             ?
             Is
             it
             besides
             your
             Commission
             and
             Business
             ,
             and
             therefore
             a
             folly
             to
             extend
             your
             care
             of
             Souls
             so
             far
             as
             this
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             are
             committed
             to
             your
             Charge
             ?
          
           
             Sir
             ,
             I
             have
             a
             Title
             to
             demand
             this
             of
             you
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             were
             your
             Parishioner
             :
             You
             have
             forced
             your self
             upon
             me
             for
             a
             Teacher
             in
             this
             very
             Point
             ,
             as
             if
             you
             wanted
             a
             Parishioner
             to
             instruct
             :
             and
             therefore
             I
             demand
             it
             of
             you
             ,
             and
             shall
             insist
             upon
             it
             ,
             till
             you
             either
             do
             it
             ,
             or
             confess
             you
             cannot
             .
             Nor
             shall
             it
             excuse
             you
             to
             say
             it
             is
             capriciously
             required
             .
             For
             this
             is
             no
             otherwise
             capricious
             ,
             than
             all
             Questions
             
             are
             capricious
             to
             a
             Man
             that
             cannot
             answer
             them
             :
             and
             such
             an
             one
             I
             think
             this
             is
             to
             you
             .
             For
             if
             you
             could
             answer
             it
             ,
             no
             body
             can
             doubt
             ,
             but
             that
             you
             would
             ;
             and
             that
             with
             confidence
             :
             For
             no
             body
             will
             suspect
             't
             is
             the
             want
             of
             that
             makes
             you
             so
             reserved
             .
             This
             is
             indeed
             a
             frequent
             way
             of
             answering
             Questions
             by
             men
             ,
             that
             cannot
             otherwise
             cover
             the
             Absurdities
             of
             their
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             their
             insolence
             of
             expecting
             to
             be
             believed
             upon
             their
             bare
             words
             ,
             by
             saying
             they
             are
             capriciously
             asked
             ,
             and
             deserved
             no
             other
             Answer
             .
          
           
             But
             how
             far
             soever
             Capriciousness
             (
             when
             proved
             ,
             for
             saying
             is
             not
             enough
             )
             may
             excuse
             from
             answering
             a
             material
             Question
             ,
             yet
             your
             own
             words
             here
             will
             clear
             this
             from
             being
             a
             capricious
             Question
             in
             me
             .
             For
             that
             those
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             you
             have
             set
             down
             ,
             do
             not
             upon
             your
             own
             Grounds
             contain
             all
             the
             Fundamental
             Doctrines
             of
             Religion
             ;
             all
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             what
             you
             say
             a
             little
             lower
             ,
             in
             this
             very
             Page
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             does
             demonstrate
             ,
             
             Your
             words
             are
             ,
             
               I
               think
               I
               have
               sufficiently
               proved
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               other
               Doctrines
               besides
               that
            
             [
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Messiah
             ]
             
               which
               are
               required
               to
               be
               believed
               to
               make
               a
               Man
               a
               Christian
               ;
               why
               did
               the
               Apostles
               write
               these
               Doctrines
               ?
               was
               it
               not
               that
               those
               they
               writ
               to
               ,
               might
               give
               their
               assent
               to
               them
               ?
            
             This
             Argument
             for
             the
             necessity
             of
             believing
             the
             Texts
             you
             cite
             ,
             from
             their
             being
             set
             down
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             you
             urged
             thus
             ,
             
               p.
               9.
               
               Is
               this
               set
               down
               to
               no
               purpose
               in
               these
               inspired
               Epistles
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               requisite
               that
               we
               should
               know
               it
               and
               believe
               ?
            
             And
             again
             
               p.
               29.
               
               They
               are
               in
               our
               Bibles
               to
               that
               very
               purpose
               to
               be
               believed
               .
            
             If
             then
             it
             be
             necessary
             to
             know
             ,
             and
             believe
             those
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             you
             have
             collected
             ,
             because
             the
             Apostles
             
               writ
               them
            
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             not
             
               set
               down
               to
               no
               purpose
            
             .
             And
             
               they
               are
               in
               our
               Bibles
               on
               purpose
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
            
             I
             have
             reason
             to
             demand
             of
             you
             other
             Texts
             ,
             besides
             those
             you
             have
             enumerated
             ,
             as
             containing
             Points
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             :
             because
             there
             are
             other
             Texts
             which
             the
             
               Apostles
               writ
            
             ,
             and
             were
             not
             
               set
               down
               to
               no
               purpose
            
             ,
             and
             
               are
               in
               our
               Bibles
               on
               purpose
               
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             those
             which
             you
             have
             cited
             .
          
           
             Another
             reason
             of
             doubting
             ,
             and
             consequently
             of
             demanding
             ,
             whether
             those
             Propositions
             ,
             you
             have
             set
             down
             for
             Fundamental
             Doctrines
             ,
             be
             every
             one
             of
             them
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             I
             have
             from
             your
             next
             Argument
             which
             join'd
             to
             the
             former
             stands
             thus
             ,
             
               p.
               22.
               
               Why
               did
               the
               Apostles
               write
               these
               Doctrines
               ?
               Was
               it
               not
               that
               those
               they
               writ
               to
               might
               give
               their
               assent
               to
               them
               ?
               nay
               ,
               did
               they
               not
               require
               assent
               to
               them
               ?
               Yes
               verily
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               to
               be
               proved
               from
               the
               Nature
               of
               the
               things
               contained
               in
               those
               Doctrines
               which
               are
               such
               as
               had
            
             immediate
             respect
             
               to
               the
               Occasion
               ,
               Author
               ,
               Way
               ,
               Means
               and
               Issue
               of
               their
               Redemption
               and
               Salvation
               .
            
             If
             therefore
             all
             
               things
               which
               have
               an
            
             immediate
             
               respect
               to
               the
               Occasion
               ,
               Author
               ,
               Way
               ,
               Means
               ,
               and
               Issue
               of
               Mens
               Redemption
               and
               Salvation
            
             are
             those
             ,
             and
             those
             only
             which
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             may
             a
             Man
             not
             justly
             doubt
             ,
             whether
             those
             Propositions
             which
             the
             Unmasker
             has
             set
             
             down
             ,
             contain
             all
             those
             things
             ,
             and
             whether
             there
             be
             not
             other
             things
             contain'd
             in
             other
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             of
             those
             cited
             by
             him
             ,
             but
             otherwise
             understood
             ,
             that
             
               have
               as
            
             immediately
             
               a
               respect
               to
               the
               Occasion
               ,
               Author
               ,
               Way
               ,
               Means
               ,
               and
               Issue
               of
               Mens
               Redemption
               and
               Salvation
               ,
            
             as
             those
             he
             has
             set
             down
             ?
             And
             therefore
             I
             have
             reason
             to
             demand
             a
             compleater
             List.
             For
             at
             best
             ,
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             
               all
               things
               that
               have
               an
               immediate
               respect
               to
               the
               Occasion
               ,
               Author
               ,
               Way
               ,
               Means
               ,
               and
               Issue
               Issue
               of
               Mens
               Redemption
               and
               Salvation
               ,
            
             is
             but
             a
             general
             Description
             of
             Fundamentals
             ,
             with
             which
             some
             may
             think
             some
             Articles
             agree
             ,
             and
             others
             others
             :
             And
             the
             terms
             
               immediate
               respect
            
             may
             give
             ground
             enough
             for
             difference
             about
             them
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             agree
             ,
             that
             the
             rest
             of
             your
             Description
             is
             right
             .
             My
             demand
             therefore
             is
             not
             a
             general
             Description
             of
             Fundamentals
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             Reasons
             abovementioned
             ,
             the
             particular
             Articles
             themselves
             ,
             which
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian.
             
          
           
             It
             is
             not
             my
             Business
             at
             p●●sent
             to
             examine
             the
             validity
             of
             these
             Arguments
             
             of
             his
             ,
             to
             prove
             all
             the
             Propositions
             to
             be
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             here
             in
             his
             
               Socinianism
               Unmask'd
            
             ,
             set
             down
             as
             such
             .
             The
             use
             I
             make
             of
             them
             now
             ,
             is
             to
             shew
             the
             reason
             ,
             they
             afford
             me
             to
             doubt
             ,
             that
             those
             Propositions
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             given
             us
             for
             Doctrines
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             are
             either
             not
             all
             such
             ,
             or
             more
             than
             all
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             rule
             :
             And
             therefore
             I
             must
             desire
             him
             to
             give
             us
             a
             compleater
             Creed
             ,
             that
             we
             may
             know
             ,
             what
             in
             his
             sense
             is
             necessary
             ,
             and
             enough
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             .
          
           
             Nor
             will
             it
             be
             sufficient
             in
             this
             case
             to
             do
             ,
             what
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             done
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               p.
               21.
               
               I
               have
               briefly
               set
               before
               the
               Reader
               ,
               these
               Evangelical
               Truths
               ,
               Those
               Christian
               Principles
               which
               belong
               to
               the
               very
               Essence
               of
               Christianity
               —
            
             and
             
               I
               have
               reduced
               most
               of
               them
               to
               certain
               Propositions
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               thing
               the
               Vindicator
               called
               for
               ,
            
             p.
             16.
             
             With
             Submission
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             he
             mistakes
             the
             Vindicator
             .
             What
             I
             called
             for
             was
             ,
             not
             that
             
               most
               of
               them
            
             ,
             should
             be
             
               reduced
               to
               certain
               Propositions
            
             ,
             but
             that
             all
             of
             them
             should
             :
             and
             
             the
             reason
             of
             my
             demanding
             that
             was
             plain
             ,
             viz.
             that
             then
             having
             the
             
             Unmasker's
             Creed
             in
             clear
             and
             distinct
             Propositions
             ,
             I
             might
             be
             able
             to
             examine
             ,
             whether
             it
             was
             ,
             what
             God
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             indispensibly
             required
             of
             every
             Man
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Christian
             ,
             that
             so
             I
             might
             thereby
             correct
             the
             Errors
             or
             Defects
             of
             what
             I
             at
             present
             apprehended
             the
             Scripture
             taught
             me
             in
             the
             case
             .
          
           
             The
             Unmasker
             endeavours
             to
             excuse
             himself
             from
             answering
             my
             Question
             by
             another
             exception
             against
             it
             ,
             p.
             24.
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               Surely
               none
               but
               this
               Upstart
               Racovian
               will
               have
               the
               confidence
               to
               deny
               that
               these
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               are
               such
               as
               are
               necessary
               to
               constitute
               a
               Christian
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               Intellectual
               and
               Doctrinal
               part
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               such
               as
               must
               IN
               SOME
               MEASURE
               be
               known
               and
               assented
               to
               by
               him
               .
               Not
               that
               a
               Man
               is
               supposed
               every
               moment
               to
            
             actually
             
               exert
               his
               assent
               and
               belief
               for
               none
               of
               the
               Moral
               Vertues
               ,
               none
               of
               the
               Evangelical
               Graces
               are
               exerted
               thus
               always
               .
               Wherefore
               that
               Question
            
             in
             
               p.
               16.
               (
               though
               he
               says
               he
               asks
               
               it
            
             seriously
             )
             
               might
               have
               been
               spared
            
             ,
             
               Whether
               every
               one
               of
               these
               Fundamentals
               is
               required
               to
               be
               believed
               to
               make
               a
               Man
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               without
               the
               actual
               belief
               thereof
               he
               cannot
               be
               saved
               ?
            
             
               Here
               is
            
             seriousness
             
               pretended
               when
               there
               is
               none
               ,
               for
               the
               Design
               is
               only
               to
               Cavil
               ,
               and
               (
               if
               he
               can
               )
               to
               expose
               my
               Assertion
               .
               But
               he
               is
               not
               able
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               for
               all
               his
               Critical
               Demands
               are
               answer'd
               in
               these
               few
               words
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               That
               in
               the
               Intellectual
               (
               as
               well
               as
               Moral
               Endowments
               )
               are
               never
               supposed
               to
               be
               always
               in
               act
               :
               They
               are
               exerted
               upon
               Occasion
               ,
               not
               all
               of
               them
               at
               a
               time
               .
               And
               therefore
               he
               mistakes
               if
               he
               thinks
               ,
               or
               rather
               as
               he
               Objects
               without
               thinking
               ,
               that
               these
               Doctrines
               if
               they
               be
               Fundamental
               and
               Necessary
               ,
               must
               be
            
             always
             actually
             
               believed
               .
               No
               Man
               besides
               himself
               ever
               started
               such
               a
               thing
               .
            
          
           
             This
             terrible
             long
             Combate
             has
             the
             Unmasker
             managed
             with
             his
             own
             Shadow
             ,
             to
             confound
             the
             Seriousness
             of
             my
             Question
             ,
             and
             as
             he
             says
             himself
             ,
             is
             come
             off
             not
             only
             safe
             and
             sound
             ,
             but
             triumphant
             .
             But
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             may
             not
             a
             Man's
             Question
             be
             serious
             ,
             
             though
             he
             should
             chance
             to
             express
             it
             ill
             ?
             I
             think
             you
             and
             I
             were
             not
             best
             to
             set
             up
             for
             Criticks
             in
             Language
             ,
             and
             Nicety
             of
             Expression
             ,
             for
             fear
             we
             should
             set
             the
             World
             a
             Laughing
             .
             Yet
             for
             this
             once
             ,
             I
             shall
             take
             the
             liberty
             to
             defend
             mine
             here
             .
             For
             I
             demand
             in
             what
             Expression
             of
             mine
             ,
             I
             said
             or
             supposed
             ,
             that
             a
             man
             should
             
               every
               moment
            
             actually
             
               exert
               his
               assent
            
             to
             any
             Proposition
             required
             to
             be
             believed
             ?
             Cannot
             a
             Man
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Unmasker
             cannot
             be
             admitted
             to
             any
             Preferment
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             without
             an
             
               actual
               assent
               to
            
             ,
             or
             Subscribing
             of
             the
             39
             Articles
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             suppos'd
             that
             he
             must
             
               every
               moment
            
             from
             the
             time
             he
             first
             read
             ,
             assented
             to
             ,
             and
             subscribed
             those
             Articles
             ,
             till
             he
             received
             Institution
             and
             Induction
             ,
             
               actually
               exert
               his
               assent
            
             to
             every
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             repeat
             his
             Subscription
             ?
             In
             the
             same
             sense
             it
             is
             literally
             true
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             cannot
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             or
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             without
             actually
             believing
             all
             the
             Articles
             necessary
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             without
             supposing
             ,
             that
             he
             must
             
               actually
               exert
               that
               assent
               every
               moment
            
             
             from
             the
             time
             ,
             that
             he
             first
             gave
             it
             ,
             till
             the
             moment
             that
             he
             is
             admitted
             into
             Heaven
             .
             He
             may
             Eat
             ,
             Drink
             ,
             make
             Bargains
             ,
             study
             Euclid
             ,
             and
             think
             of
             other
             things
             between
             ;
             nay
             ,
             sometimes
             Sleep
             ,
             and
             neither
             think
             of
             those
             Articles
             nor
             any
             thing
             else
             ,
             and
             yet
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             or
             Heaven
             ,
             without
             an
             
               actual
               assent
            
             to
             them
             :
             That
             Condition
             of
             an
             
               actual
               assent
            
             he
             has
             perform'd
             ,
             and
             until
             he
             recall
             that
             assent
             by
             actual
             Unbelief
             it
             stands
             good
             ,
             and
             though
             a
             Lunacy
             or
             Lethargy
             should
             seize
             on
             him
             presently
             after
             ,
             and
             he
             should
             never
             think
             of
             it
             again
             as
             long
             as
             he
             lived
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             literally
             true
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             saved
             without
             an
             
               actual
               assent
            
             .
             You
             might
             therefore
             have
             spared
             your
             pains
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               none
               of
               the
               Moral
               Virtues
               ,
               none
               of
               the
               Evangelical
               ,
               Graces
               are
               exerted
               THUS
               always
               ,
            
             till
             you
             had
             met
             with
             some
             body
             who
             had
             said
             THUS
             ,
             That
             I
             did
             so
             I
             think
             would
             have
             enter'd
             into
             no
             bodies
             thoughts
             but
             yours
             ,
             it
             being
             evident
             from
             p.
             298
             ,
             and
             300.
             of
             my
             Book
             ,
             that
             by
             Actual
             I
             meant
             Explicit
             .
             You
             should
             rather
             have
             given
             a
             
             direct
             Answer
             to
             my
             Question
             ,
             which
             I
             here
             again
             
               seriously
               ask
            
             you
             ,
             viz.
             Whether
             ,
          
        
         
           
             IX
             .
          
           
             Those
             you
             called
             
               Fundamental
               Doctrines
            
             ,
             in
             your
             
               Thoughts
               concerning
               the
               Causes
               of
               Atheism
               ,
            
             or
             those
             
               Christian
               Principles
               which
               belong
               to
               the
               very
               Essence
               of
               Christianity
               ,
            
             so
             many
             as
             you
             have
             given
             us
             of
             them
             in
             your
             
               Socinianism
               Unmask'd
            
             (
             for
             you
             may
             take
             which
             of
             your
             two
             Creeds
             you
             please
             )
             are
             Just
             those
             ,
             neither
             more
             nor
             less
             ,
             that
             are
             every
             one
             of
             them
             required
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             such
             ,
             as
             without
             the
             actual
             or
             (
             since
             that
             word
             displeases
             you
             )
             the
             explicit
             belief
             whereof
             he
             cannot
             be
             saved
             .
          
           
             When
             you
             have
             answer'd
             this
             Question
             ,
             we
             shall
             then
             see
             which
             of
             us
             two
             is
             nearest
             the
             right
             ?
             But
             if
             you
             shall
             forbear
             Railing
             ,
             which
             I
             fear
             you
             take
             for
             arguing
             ,
             against
             that
             Summary
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             
             and
             his
             Apostles
             taught
             ,
             and
             which
             only
             they
             propos'd
             to
             their
             Hearers
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             them
             Christians
             ,
             till
             you
             have
             found
             another
             perfect
             Creed
             of
             only
             necessary
             Articles
             ,
             that
             you
             dare
             own
             for
             such
             ;
             you
             are
             like
             to
             have
             a
             large
             time
             of
             Silence
             .
             Before
             I
             leave
             the
             Passage
             above
             cited
             ,
             I
             must
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             what
             he
             says
             concerning
             his
             List
             of
             Fundamentals
             ,
             viz.
             That
             
               these
               his
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               necessary
               to
               constitute
               a
               Christian
               ,
               are
               such
               as
               must
               IN
               SOME
               MEASURE
               be
               known
               and
               assented
               to
               by
               him
               .
            
             A
             very
             wary
             Expression
             concerning
             Fundamentals
             .
             The
             Question
             is
             about
             Articles
             necessary
             to
             be
             explicitly
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian.
             These
             in
             his
             List
             the
             Unmasker
             tells
             us
             are
             
               necessary
               to
               constitute
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               must
               IN
               SOME
               MEASURE
               be
               known
               and
               assented
               to
               ,
            
             I
             would
             now
             fain
             know
             of
             the
             Reader
             whether
             he
             understands
             hereby
             ,
             that
             the
             Unmasker
             means
             ,
             that
             these
             his
             necessary
             Articles
             must
             be
             explicitly
             believed
             or
             not
             !
             If
             he
             means
             an
             explicit
             Knowledge
             and
             Belief
             ,
             why
             does
             he
             puzzle
             his
             Reader
             by
             so
             
             improper
             a
             way
             of
             speaking
             ?
             for
             what
             is
             as
             compleat
             and
             perfect
             as
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             cannot
             properly
             be
             said
             to
             be
             
               in
               some
               Measure
            
             .
             If
             his
             
               in
               some
               Measure
            
             falls
             short
             of
             explicitly
             knowing
             and
             believing
             his
             Fundamentals
             ,
             his
             necessary
             Articles
             are
             such
             as
             a
             Man
             may
             be
             a
             Christian
             without
             explicitly
             knowing
             and
             believing
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             are
             no
             Fundamentals
             ,
             no
             necessary
             Articles
             at
             all
             .
             Thus
             Men
             ,
             uncertain
             what
             to
             say
             ,
             betray
             themselves
             by
             their
             great
             Caution
             .
          
           
             Having
             pronounced
             it
             Folly
             in
             himself
             to
             make
             up
             the
             defects
             of
             my
             short
             ,
             and
             therefore
             so
             much
             blam'd
             Collection
             of
             Fundamentals
             ,
             by
             a
             full
             one
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             though
             his
             Attempt
             shews
             he
             would
             if
             he
             could
             ,
             he
             goes
             on
             thus
             ,
             
               p.
               22.
               
               From
               what
               I
            
             [
             the
             Unmasker
             ]
             
               have
               said
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               the
               Vindicator
               is
               grosly
               mistaken
               when
               he
               saith
               ,
            
             
               
                 Whatever
                 Doctrine
                 the
                 Apostles
                 required
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Man
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 those
                 places
                 of
                 Scripture
                 which
                 he
                 has
                 quoted
                 in
                 his
                 Book
                 .
              
            
             And
             a
             little
             lower
             ,
             
               I
               think
               I
               have
               sufficiently
               proved
               that
               there
               are
               other
               Doctrines
               
               besides
               that
               ,
               which
               are
               required
               to
               be
               believed
               to
               make
               a
               Man
               a
               Christian
               .
               Answ.
            
             Whatever
             you
             have
             proved
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             you
             never
             fail
             to
             do
             )
             boast
             you
             have
             proved
             ,
             will
             signifie
             nothing
             till
             you
             have
             proved
             one
             of
             these
             Propositions
             ,
             and
             have
             shewn
             either
             ,
          
        
         
           
             X.
             
          
           
             That
             what
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             preach'd
             and
             admitted
             Men
             into
             the
             Church
             for
             believing
             ,
             is
             not
             all
             that
             is
             absolutely
             required
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             .
             Or
             ,
          
           
             That
             the
             believing
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             only
             Article
             they
             insisted
             on
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             acknowledg'd
             one
             God
             ;
             and
             upon
             the
             belief
             whereof
             they
             admitted
             Converts
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             in
             any
             one
             of
             those
             many
             places
             quoted
             by
             me
             out
             of
             the
             History
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             I
             say
             ,
             
               any
               one
            
             ;
             For
             though
             it
             be
             evident
             throughout
             the
             whole
             Gospel
             and
             the
             Acts
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             one
             
             Doctrine
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             in
             all
             their
             Preachings
             every
             where
             ,
             they
             principally
             drive
             at
             :
             Yet
             if
             it
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             but
             that
             in
             other
             places
             they
             taught
             other
             things
             ,
             that
             would
             not
             prove
             ,
             that
             those
             other
             things
             were
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             absolutely
             necessarily
             required
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             unless
             it
             had
             been
             so
             said
             .
             Because
             if
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             ever
             any
             one
             was
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             by
             our
             Saviour
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             without
             having
             that
             Article
             explicitly
             laid
             before
             him
             ,
             and
             without
             his
             explicit
             assent
             to
             it
             ,
             you
             must
             grant
             ,
             that
             an
             explicit
             assent
             to
             that
             Article
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             :
             Unless
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             admitted
             Men
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             qualified
             with
             such
             a
             Faith
             ,
             as
             was
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             much
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             they
             allow'd
             ,
             and
             pronounced
             Men
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             Christians
             .
             For
             he
             ,
             that
             wants
             what
             is
             necessary
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             can
             no
             more
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             than
             he
             ,
             that
             wants
             what
             is
             necessary
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Man
             ,
             can
             
             be
             a
             Man.
             For
             what
             is
             necessary
             to
             the
             being
             of
             any
             thing
             is
             Essential
             to
             its
             being
             ;
             and
             any
             thing
             may
             be
             as
             well
             without
             its
             Essence
             ,
             as
             without
             any
             thing
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             its
             being
             :
             and
             so
             a
             Man
             be
             a
             Man
             without
             being
             a
             Man
             ,
             and
             a
             Christian
             a
             Christian
             without
             being
             a
             Christian
             ;
             and
             an
             Unmasker
             may
             prove
             this
             ,
             without
             proving
             it
             .
             You
             may
             therefore
             set
             up
             ,
             by
             your
             unquestionable
             Authority
             ,
             what
             Articles
             you
             please
             ,
             as
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ;
             If
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             admitted
             Converts
             into
             the
             Church
             without
             preaching
             those
             your
             Articles
             to
             them
             ;
             or
             requiring
             an
             Explicit
             assent
             to
             what
             they
             did
             not
             Preach
             ,
             and
             explicitly
             lay
             down
             ,
             I
             shall
             prefer
             their
             Authority
             to
             yours
             ;
             and
             think
             it
             was
             rather
             by
             them
             ,
             than
             by
             you
             ,
             that
             God
             promulgated
             the
             Law
             of
             Faith
             ;
             and
             manifested
             ,
             what
             that
             Faith
             was
             ,
             upon
             which
             he
             would
             receive
             penitent
             Converts
             .
          
           
             And
             though
             by
             his
             Apostles
             our
             Saviour
             taught
             a
             great
             many
             other
             Truths
             ,
             for
             the
             explaining
             this
             Fundamental
             Article
             of
             the
             Law
             of
             Faith
             ,
             
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             some
             whereof
             have
             a
             nearer
             ,
             and
             some
             a
             more
             remote
             connexion
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             cannot
             be
             deny'd
             by
             any
             Christian
             ,
             who
             sees
             that
             connexion
             ,
             or
             knows
             they
             are
             so
             taught
             :
             yet
             an
             explicit
             belief
             of
             any
             one
             of
             them
             is
             no
             more
             necessarily
             required
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             than
             an
             explicit
             belief
             of
             all
             those
             Truths
             which
             have
             a
             connexion
             with
             the
             being
             of
             a
             God
             ,
             or
             are
             reveal'd
             by
             him
             ,
             is
             necessarily
             required
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             not
             to
             be
             an
             Atheist
             :
             Though
             none
             of
             them
             can
             be
             denied
             by
             any
             one
             ,
             who
             sees
             that
             connexion
             ,
             or
             acknowledges
             that
             revelation
             ,
             without
             his
             being
             an
             Atheist
             .
             All
             these
             Truths
             taught
             us
             from
             God
             ,
             either
             by
             Reàson
             ,
             or
             Revelation
             ,
             are
             of
             great
             use
             ,
             to
             enlighten
             our
             Minds
             ,
             confirm
             our
             Faith
             ,
             stir
             up
             our
             Affections
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             the
             more
             we
             see
             of
             them
             ,
             the
             more
             we
             shall
             see
             ,
             admire
             ,
             and
             magnifie
             the
             Wisdom
             ,
             Goodness
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             Love
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Work
             of
             our
             Redemption
             .
             This
             will
             oblige
             us
             to
             search
             ,
             and
             study
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             wherein
             it
             is
             contain'd
             and
             laid
             open
             to
             us
             .
          
           
           
             All
             that
             we
             find
             in
             the
             Revelation
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             being
             the
             declar'd
             Will
             and
             Mind
             of
             our
             Lord
             and
             Master
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             whom
             we
             have
             taken
             to
             be
             our
             King
             ,
             we
             are
             bound
             to
             receive
             as
             Right
             and
             Truth
             ,
             or
             else
             we
             are
             not
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             we
             do
             not
             believe
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             our
             King
             ,
             but
             cast
             him
             off
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Iews
             say
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             have
             this
             Man
             reign
             over
             us
             .
             But
             it
             is
             still
             what
             we
             ●ind
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             not
             in
             this
             or
             that
             System
             ;
             what
             we
             sincerely
             seeking
             to
             know
             the
             Will
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             discover
             to
             be
             his
             Mind
             .
             Where
             it
             is
             spoken
             plainly
             we
             cannot
             miss
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             he
             requires
             our
             assent
             :
             where
             there
             is
             obscurity
             either
             in
             the
             Expressions
             themselves
             ,
             or
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             seeming
             contrariety
             of
             other
             Passages
             ,
             there
             a
             fair
             endeavour
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             our
             Circumstances
             will
             permit
             ,
             secures
             us
             from
             a
             guilty
             Disobedience
             to
             his
             Will
             ,
             or
             a
             sinful
             Error
             in
             Faith
             ,
             which
             way
             soever
             our
             enry
             resolves
             the
             doubt
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             leaves
             it
             unresolved
             .
             If
             he
             had
             required
             more
             of
             us
             in
             those
             Points
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             declared
             his
             Will
             plainer
             to
             us
             ;
             
             and
             discover'd
             the
             Truth
             contain'd
             in
             those
             obscure
             ,
             or
             seemingly
             contradictory
             places
             ,
             as
             clearly
             ,
             and
             as
             uniformly
             as
             he
             did
             that
             Fundamental
             Article
             ,
             that
             we
             were
             to
             believe
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             our
             King.
             
          
           
             As
             Men
             we
             have
             God
             for
             our
             King
             ,
             and
             are
             under
             the
             Law
             of
             Reason
             :
             As
             Christians
             ,
             we
             have
             Iesus
             the
             Messiah
             for
             our
             King
             ,
             and
             are
             under
             the
             Law
             revealed
             by
             him
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             And
             though
             every
             Christian
             ,
             both
             as
             a
             Deist
             and
             a
             Christian
             ,
             be
             obliged
             to
             study
             both
             the
             Law
             of
             Nature
             and
             the
             Revealed
             Law
             ,
             that
             in
             them
             he
             may
             know
             the
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             whom
             he
             hath
             sent
             ,
             yet
             in
             neither
             of
             these
             Laws
             is
             there
             to
             be
             found
             a
             Select
             Set
             of
             Fundamentals
             ,
             distinct
             from
             the
             rest
             which
             are
             to
             make
             him
             ,
             a
             Deist
             or
             a
             Christian.
             But
             he
             that
             believes
             one
             Eternal
             invisible
             God
             ,
             his
             Lord
             and
             King
             ,
             ceases
             thereby
             to
             be
             an
             Atheist
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             believes
             Iesus
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             his
             King
             ,
             ordain'd
             by
             God
             thereby
             becomes
             a
             Christian
             ,
             is
             delivered
             from
             the
             Power
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             is
             Translated
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             actually
             
             within
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             has
             that
             Faith
             ;
             which
             shall
             be
             imputed
             to
             him
             for
             Righteousness
             ,
             and
             if
             he
             continues
             in
             his
             Allegiance
             to
             this
             his
             King
             ,
             shall
             receive
             the
             reward
             ,
             Eternal
             Life
             .
          
           
             He
             that
             Considers
             this
             ,
             will
             not
             be
             so
             hot
             as
             the
             Unmasker
             ,
             to
             contend
             for
             a
             Number
             of
             Fundamental
             Articles
             all
             necessary
             every
             one
             of
             them
             to
             be
             explicitly
             believed
             ,
             by
             every
             one
             ,
             for
             Salvation
             ,
             without
             knowing
             them
             himself
             ,
             or
             being
             able
             to
             enumerate
             them
             to
             another
             .
             Can
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             more
             absurd
             ,
             than
             to
             say
             ,
             there
             are
             several
             Fundamental
             Articles
             ,
             each
             of
             which
             every
             Man
             must
             explicitly
             believe
             upon
             pain
             of
             Damnation
             ,
             and
             yet
             not
             to
             be
             able
             to
             say
             ,
             which
             they
             be
             ?
             The
             Unmasker
             has
             set
             down
             no
             small
             Number
             ;
             but
             yet
             dares
             not
             say
             ,
             these
             are
             all
             .
             On
             the
             contrary
             ,
             he
             has
             plainly
             confessed
             ,
             there
             are
             more
             :
             but
             will
             not
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             cannot
             tell
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             that
             remain
             behind
             .
             Nay
             ,
             has
             given
             a
             general
             Description
             of
             his
             Fundamental
             Articles
             ,
             by
             which
             it
             is
             not
             evident
             ,
             but
             there
             may
             be
             ten
             times
             as
             many
             ,
             as
             those
             he
             had
             named
             ;
             
             and
             amongst
             them
             (
             if
             he
             durst
             or
             could
             name
             them
             )
             probably
             several
             ,
             that
             many
             a
             good
             Christian
             ,
             who
             died
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             is
             now
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             never
             once
             thought
             of
             ;
             and
             others
             ,
             which
             many
             ,
             of
             as
             good
             Authority
             as
             he
             ,
             would
             from
             their
             different
             Systems
             ,
             certainly
             deny
             and
             contradict
             .
          
           
             This
             ,
             as
             great
             an
             Absurdity
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             cannot
             be
             otherwise
             ,
             whilst
             Men
             will
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             alter
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             when
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             received
             Men
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             pronounced
             them
             Believers
             ,
             for
             taking
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             their
             King
             and
             Deliverer
             sent
             by
             God
             ,
             have
             the
             boldness
             to
             say
             ,
             this
             is
             not
             enough
             .
             But
             when
             you
             would
             know
             of
             them
             what
             then
             is
             enough
             ,
             they
             cannot
             tell
             you
             .
             The
             reason
             whereof
             is
             visible
             ,
             viz.
             Because
             they
             being
             able
             to
             produce
             no
             other
             reason
             for
             their
             Collection
             of
             Fundamental
             Articles
             to
             prove
             them
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             but
             because
             they
             are
             of
             Divine
             Authority
             and
             contain'd
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             and
             are
             ,
             as
             the
             Unmasker
             says
             ,
             
               writ
               there
               
               on
               purpose
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
            
             they
             know
             not
             where
             to
             stop
             ,
             when
             they
             have
             once
             begun
             .
             Those
             Texts
             that
             they
             leave
             out
             ,
             or
             from
             which
             they
             deduce
             none
             of
             them
             ,
             being
             of
             the
             same
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             and
             so
             upon
             that
             Account
             equally
             Fundamental
             ,
             with
             what
             they
             have
             culled
             out
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             well
             suited
             to
             their
             particular
             Systems
             .
          
           
             Hence
             come
             those
             endless
             and
             unreasonable
             Contentions
             about
             Fundamentals
             ,
             whilst
             each
             censures
             the
             Defect
             ,
             Redundancy
             ,
             or
             Falshood
             of
             what
             others
             require
             ,
             as
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ;
             and
             yet
             he
             himself
             gives
             not
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             his
             own
             Fundamentals
             ,
             which
             he
             will
             say
             is
             sufficient
             and
             compleat
             .
             Nor
             is
             it
             to
             be
             wondred
             ,
             since
             in
             this
             way
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             stop
             short
             of
             putting
             every
             Proposition
             divinely
             revealed
             into
             the
             List
             of
             Fundamentals
             ;
             all
             of
             them
             being
             of
             Divine
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             equal
             Authority
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             account
             equally
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             by
             every
             one
             who
             is
             a
             Christian
             ;
             though
             they
             are
             not
             all
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             any
             one
             a
             Christian
             .
             For
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             containing
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             
             Messiah's
             Kingdom
             ,
             
             in
             regard
             of
             all
             the
             Actions
             both
             of
             Mind
             and
             Body
             of
             all
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             every
             Christian
             is
             bound
             by
             his
             Allegiance
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             believe
             all
             that
             he
             says
             in
             it
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             assent
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             he
             commands
             in
             it
             is
             just
             and
             good
             :
             And
             what
             Negligence
             ,
             Perverseness
             ,
             or
             Guilt
             there
             is
             in
             his
             mistaking
             in
             the
             one
             ,
             or
             failing
             in
             his
             obedience
             to
             the
             other
             ,
             That
             this
             Righteous
             Judge
             of
             all
             Men
             ,
             who
             cannot
             be
             deceived
             ,
             will
             at
             the
             last
             day
             lay
             open
             ,
             and
             reward
             accordingly
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             no
             wonder
             therefore
             ,
             there
             has
             been
             such
             fierce
             Contests
             ,
             and
             such
             cruel
             Havock
             made
             amongst
             Christians
             about
             Fundamentals
             :
             Whilst
             every
             one
             would
             set
             up
             his
             System
             upon
             pain
             of
             Fire
             and
             Faggot
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             Hell
             Fire
             in
             the
             other
             World
             ;
             Though
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             whilst
             he
             is
             exercising
             the
             utmost
             Barbarities
             against
             others
             to
             prove
             himself
             a
             true
             Christian
             ,
             he
             professes
             himself
             so
             ignorant
             that
             he
             cannot
             tell
             ,
             or
             so
             uncharitable
             ,
             that
             he
             will
             not
             tell
             ,
             what
             Articles
             are
             absolutely
             necessary
             ,
             and
             sufficient
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian.
             If
             there
             be
             any
             such
             Fundamentals
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             certain
             
             there
             are
             ,
             't
             is
             as
             certain
             they
             must
             be
             very
             plain
             .
             Why
             then
             does
             every
             one
             urge
             and
             make
             a
             stir
             about
             Fundamentals
             ,
             and
             no
             body
             give
             a
             List
             of
             them
             ?
             But
             because
             ,
             (
             as
             I
             have
             said
             )
             upon
             the
             usual
             Grounds
             ,
             they
             cannot
             .
             For
             I
             will
             be
             bold
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             ,
             who
             considers
             the
             matter
             ,
             will
             see
             ,
             that
             either
             only
             the
             Article
             of
             his
             being
             the
             Messiah
             their
             King
             ,
             which
             alone
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             preach'd
             to
             the
             Unconverted
             World
             ,
             and
             received
             those
             that
             believed
             it
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             necessary
             Article
             to
             be
             believed
             by
             a
             Theist
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Christian
             ;
             Or
             else
             that
             all
             the
             Truths
             contain'd
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             are
             necessary
             Articles
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ;
             And
             that
             between
             these
             two
             it
             is
             impossible
             any
             where
             to
             stand
             .
             The
             reason
             whereof
             is
             plain
             .
             Because
             either
             the
             believing
             Iesus
             to
             be
             the
             
               Messiah
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             taking
             him
             to
             be
             our
             King
             ,
             makes
             us
             Subjects
             and
             Denizons
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Christians
             ;
             Or
             else
             an
             explicit
             knowledge
             of
             ,
             and
             actual
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             is
             what
             is
             required
             
             to
             make
             us
             Subjects
             ;
             Which
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             is
             what
             was
             never
             said
             of
             any
             other
             Kingdom
             .
             For
             a
             Man
             must
             be
             a
             Subject
             before
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             obey
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             suppose
             it
             will
             be
             said
             here
             ,
             that
             an
             Obedience
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             ,
             is
             what
             is
             necessary
             to
             make
             us
             Subjects
             of
             it
             ,
             without
             which
             we
             cannot
             be
             admitted
             into
             it
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             be
             Christians
             :
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             this
             Obedience
             must
             be
             Universal
             ;
             I
             mean
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             the
             same
             sort
             of
             Obedience
             to
             all
             the
             Laws
             of
             this
             Kingdom
             :
             Which
             since
             no
             body
             says
             is
             in
             any
             one
             such
             as
             is
             wholly
             free
             from
             Error
             or
             Frailty
             ,
             this
             Obedience
             can
             only
             lie
             in
             a
             sincere
             disposition
             and
             purpose
             of
             Mind
             to
             obey
             every
             one
             of
             the
             Laws
             of
             the
             Messiah
             deliver'd
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             our
             Power
             .
             Now
             believing
             right
             being
             one
             part
             of
             that
             Obedience
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             acting
             right
             is
             the
             other
             part
             ,
             the
             Obedience
             of
             assent
             must
             be
             implicitly
             to
             all
             that
             is
             deliver'd
             there
             ;
             That
             it
             is
             true
             .
             But
             for
             as
             much
             as
             the
             particular
             acts
             of
             an
             explicit
             assent
             cannot
             go
             any
             farther
             than
             his
             understanding
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             assent
             ,
             What
             he
             understands
             to
             
             be
             the
             Truth
             deliver'd
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             or
             the
             Apostles
             commission'd
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             assisted
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             That
             he
             must
             necessarily
             believe
             :
             It
             becomes
             a
             Fundamental
             Article
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             cannot
             refuse
             his
             assent
             to
             it
             ,
             without
             renouncing
             his
             Allegiance
             .
             For
             he
             that
             denies
             any
             of
             the
             Doctrines
             that
             Christ
             has
             deliver'd
             ,
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             denies
             him
             to
             be
             sent
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             so
             ceases
             to
             be
             a
             Christian.
             From
             whence
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             more
             be
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             than
             the
             believing
             Iesus
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             thereby
             taking
             him
             for
             our
             King
             ;
             It
             cannot
             be
             any
             set
             bundle
             of
             Fundamentals
             culled
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             with
             an
             omission
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             according
             as
             best
             suits
             any
             ones
             Fancy
             ,
             System
             ,
             or
             Interest
             :
             But
             it
             must
             be
             an
             explicit
             belief
             of
             all
             those
             Propositions
             ,
             which
             he
             according
             to
             the
             best
             of
             his
             understanding
             ,
             really
             apprehends
             to
             be
             contain'd
             ,
             and
             meant
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             an
             implicit
             belief
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             he
             is
             ready
             to
             believe
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             it
             shall
             please
             God
             ,
             upon
             his
             use
             of
             the
             means
             ,
             to
             
             enlighten
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             clear
             to
             his
             understanding
             .
             So
             that
             in
             effect
             ,
             almost
             every
             particular
             Man
             in
             this
             sense
             has
             ,
             or
             may
             have
             ,
             a
             distinct
             Catalogue
             of
             Fundamentals
             ,
             each
             whereof
             it
             is
             necessary
             for
             him
             explicitly
             to
             believe
             ,
             now
             that
             he
             is
             a
             Christian
             ;
             whereof
             if
             he
             should
             disbelieve
             ,
             or
             deny
             any
             one
             ,
             he
             would
             cast
             off
             his
             Allegiance
             ,
             disfranchise
             himself
             ,
             and
             be
             no
             longer
             a
             Subject
             of
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             .
             But
             in
             this
             sense
             no
             body
             can
             tell
             what
             is
             Fundamental
             to
             another
             ,
             what
             is
             necessary
             for
             another
             Man
             to
             believe
             .
             This
             Catalogue
             of
             Fundamentals
             every
             one
             alone
             can
             make
             for
             himself
             :
             No
             body
             can
             fix
             it
             for
             him
             ;
             no
             body
             can
             collect
             or
             prescribe
             it
             to
             another
             :
             But
             this
             is
             according
             as
             God
             has
             dealt
             to
             every
             one
             the
             measure
             of
             Light
             and
             Faith
             ;
             and
             hath
             open'd
             each
             Man's
             Understanding
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             understand
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             Whoever
             has
             used
             wha●
             means
             he
             is
             capable
             of
             ,
             for
             the
             informing
             of
             himself
             ,
             with
             a
             readiness
             to
             believe
             and
             obey
             what
             shall
             be
             taught
             and
             prescrib'd
             by
             Iesus
             his
             Lord
             and
             King
             ,
             is
             a
             true
             and
             faithful
             Subject
             of
             
             Christ's
             
             Kingdom
             ;
             and
             cannot
             be
             thought
             to
             fail
             in
             any
             thing
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             .
          
           
             Supposing
             a
             Man
             and
             his
             Wife
             ,
             barely
             by
             seeing
             the
             wonderful
             things
             that
             Moses
             did
             ,
             should
             have
             been
             perswaded
             to
             put
             ▪
             themselves
             under
             his
             Government
             ;
             Or
             by
             reading
             his
             Law
             ,
             and
             liking
             it
             ;
             or
             by
             any
             other
             Motive
             ,
             had
             been
             prevail'd
             on
             sincerely
             to
             take
             him
             for
             their
             Ruler
             and
             Law-giver
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             (
             renouncing
             their
             former
             Idolatry
             and
             Heathenish
             Pollutions
             )
             in
             token
             thereof
             had
             by
             Baptism
             and
             Circumcision
             ,
             the
             initiating
             Ceremonies
             ,
             solemnly
             enter'd
             themselves
             into
             that
             Communion
             under
             the
             Law
             of
             Moses
             ;
             had
             they
             not
             thereby
             been
             made
             Denizons
             of
             the
             Commonwealth
             of
             Israel
             ,
             and
             invested
             with
             all
             the
             Privileges
             and
             Prerogatives
             of
             true
             Children
             of
             Abraham
             ,
             leaving
             to
             their
             Posterity
             a
             right
             to
             their
             share
             in
             the
             Promis'd
             Land
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             died
             before
             they
             had
             performed
             any
             other
             Act
             of
             Obedience
             to
             that
             Law
             ;
             nay
             ,
             though
             they
             had
             not
             known
             whose
             Son
             Moses
             was
             ,
             nor
             how
             he
             had
             deliver'd
             the
             Children
             
             of
             Israel
             out
             of
             Egypt
             ,
             nor
             whither
             he
             was
             leading
             them
             ?
             I
             do
             not
             say
             it
             is
             likely
             they
             should
             be
             so
             far
             ignorant
             :
             But
             whether
             they
             were
             or
             no
             ,
             't
             was
             enough
             ,
             that
             they
             took
             him
             for
             their
             Prince
             and
             Ruler
             ,
             with
             a
             purpose
             to
             obey
             him
             ,
             to
             submit
             themselves
             entirely
             to
             his
             Commands
             and
             Conduct
             ;
             And
             did
             nothing
             afterwards
             ,
             whereby
             they
             disowned
             or
             rejected
             his
             Authority
             over
             them
             .
             In
             that
             respect
             ,
             none
             of
             his
             Laws
             were
             greater
             ,
             or
             more
             necessary
             to
             be
             submitted
             to
             one
             than
             another
             ,
             though
             the
             matter
             of
             one
             might
             be
             of
             much
             greater
             Consequence
             than
             of
             another
             .
             But
             a
             Disobedience
             to
             any
             Law
             of
             the
             least
             Consequence
             ,
             if
             it
             carry
             with
             it
             a
             disowning
             of
             the
             Authority
             that
             made
             it
             ,
             forfeits
             all
             ,
             and
             cuts
             off
             such
             an
             Offender
             from
             that
             Commonwealth
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Privileges
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             case
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             other
             Matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             believe
             Iesus
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             take
             him
             to
             be
             their
             King
             sent
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             already
             Christians
             .
             'T
             is
             not
             the
             opinion
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             may
             have
             of
             the
             weightiness
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             (
             if
             they
             
             are
             ,
             without
             their
             own
             fault
             ignorant
             that
             our
             Saviour
             hath
             revealed
             it
             )
             that
             shall
             disfranchise
             them
             ,
             and
             make
             them
             forfeit
             their
             Interest
             in
             his
             Kingdom
             :
             they
             may
             be
             still
             good
             Subjects
             ,
             though
             they
             do
             not
             believe
             a
             great
             many
             things
             ,
             which
             Creed-makers
             may
             think
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             .
             That
             which
             is
             required
             of
             them
             is
             a
             sincere
             endeavour
             to
             know
             his
             Mind
             declared
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             an
             explicit
             belief
             of
             all
             that
             they
             understand
             to
             be
             so
             .
             Not
             to
             believe
             what
             he
             has
             reveal'd
             ,
             whether
             in
             a
             lighter
             or
             more
             weighty
             Matter
             ,
             calls
             his
             veracity
             into
             Question
             ,
             destroys
             his
             Mission
             ,
             denies
             his
             Authority
             ,
             and
             is
             a
             flat
             disowning
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             And
             so
             overturns
             that
             Fundamental
             ,
             and
             Necessary
             Article
             whereby
             a
             Man
             is
             a
             Christian.
             But
             this
             cannot
             be
             done
             by
             a
             Man's
             Ignorance
             ,
             or
             unwilful
             Mistake
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Truths
             published
             by
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             ,
             or
             his
             authorized
             and
             inspired
             Ministers
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             Whilst
             a
             Man
             knows
             not
             that
             it
             was
             his
             Will
             or
             Meaning
             ,
             his
             Allegiance
             is
             safe
             ,
             though
             he
             believe
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
           
             If
             this
             were
             not
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             should
             be
             a
             Christian.
             For
             in
             some
             things
             we
             are
             ignorant
             ,
             and
             err
             all
             ,
             not
             knowing
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             For
             the
             holy
             inspired
             Writings
             ,
             being
             all
             of
             the
             same
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             must
             all
             equally
             in
             every
             Article
             be
             Fundamental
             and
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ;
             if
             that
             be
             a
             reason
             ,
             that
             makes
             any
             one
             Proposition
             in
             it
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             .
             But
             the
             Law
             of
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Covenant
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             being
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             not
             of
             Natural
             Right
             or
             Debt
             ,
             nothing
             can
             be
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             but
             what
             by
             this
             new
             Law
             of
             Faith
             God
             of
             his
             good
             pleasure
             hath
             made
             to
             be
             so
             .
             And
             this
             't
             is
             plain
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             all
             that
             believed
             not
             already
             in
             him
             ,
             was
             only
             the
             believing
             the
             only
             true
             God
             ,
             and
             Iesus
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             whom
             he
             hath
             sent
             .
             The
             performance
             of
             this
             puts
             a
             Man
             within
             the
             Covenant
             ,
             and
             is
             that
             which
             God
             will
             impute
             to
             him
             for
             Righteousness
             .
             All
             the
             other
             acts
             of
             assent
             to
             other
             Truths
             ,
             taught
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             are
             not
             what
             make
             a
             Man
             
             a
             Christian
             ;
             but
             are
             necessary
             acts
             of
             Obedience
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             one
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             Christian
             ;
             and
             therefore
             being
             a
             Christian
             ,
             ought
             to
             live
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             .
          
           
             Nor
             are
             we
             without
             some
             glimpse
             of
             Light
             ,
             why
             it
             hath
             pleased
             God
             of
             his
             Grace
             ,
             that
             the
             believing
             Iesus
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             should
             be
             that
             Faith
             which
             he
             would
             impute
             to
             Men
             for
             Righteousness
             .
             'T
             is
             evident
             from
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             despised
             the
             Shame
             and
             endured
             the
             Cross
             for
             the
             Joy
             that
             was
             set
             before
             him
             ;
             Which
             joy
             ,
             't
             is
             also
             plain
             ,
             was
             a
             Kingdom
             ,
             But
             in
             this
             Kingdom
             which
             his
             Father
             had
             appointed
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             could
             have
             none
             but
             voluntary
             Subjects
             ,
             such
             as
             leaving
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Darkness
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Prince
             of
             this
             World
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             Pleasures
             ,
             Pomps
             and
             Vanities
             thereof
             ,
             would
             put
             themselves
             under
             his
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             translate
             themselves
             into
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             which
             they
             did
             by
             believing
             and
             owning
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             thereby
             taking
             him
             to
             rule
             over
             them
             .
             For
             the
             Faith
             for
             which
             God
             justi●ieth
             ,
             is
             not
             an
             empty
             Speculation
             ,
             but
             a
             
             Faith
             joyn'd
             with
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             working
             by
             Love.
             And
             for
             this
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             effect
             to
             return
             to
             God
             himself
             ,
             and
             to
             their
             natural
             Allegiance
             due
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             advance
             as
             much
             as
             lay
             in
             them
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             promised
             his
             Son
             ,
             God
             was
             pleased
             to
             declare
             he
             would
             accept
             them
             ,
             receive
             them
             to
             Grace
             ,
             and
             blot
             out
             all
             their
             former
             Transgressions
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             evidently
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             as
             deliver'd
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             :
             And
             if
             this
             be
             not
             ,
             I
             desire
             any
             one
             to
             tell
             me
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             what
             are
             the
             terms
             of
             it
             .
             'T
             is
             a
             Law
             of
             Faith
             ,
             whereby
             God
             has
             promised
             to
             forgive
             all
             our
             Sins
             upon
             our
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             believing
             something
             ;
             and
             to
             impute
             that
             Faith
             to
             us
             for
             Righteousness
             ,
             Now
             I
             ask
             what
             't
             is
             by
             the
             Law
             of
             Faith
             we
             are
             required
             to
             believe
             ?
             for
             till
             that
             be
             known
             ,
             the
             Law
             of
             Faith
             is
             not
             distinctly
             known
             ,
             nor
             the
             terms
             of
             the
             Covenant
             upon
             which
             the
             Almerciful
             God
             graciously
             offers
             us
             Salvation
             .
             And
             if
             any
             one
             will
             say
             this
             is
             not
             known
             ,
             nay
             ,
             is
             not
             easily
             ,
             and
             certainly
             to
             be
             known
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             
             I
             desire
             him
             to
             tell
             me
             what
             the
             greatest
             Enemies
             of
             Christianity
             can
             say
             worse
             against
             it
             ?
             For
             a
             way
             propos'd
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             that
             does
             not
             certainly
             lead
             thither
             ,
             or
             is
             propos'd
             so
             as
             not
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             are
             very
             little
             different
             as
             to
             their
             consequence
             ;
             and
             Mankind
             would
             be
             left
             to
             wander
             in
             darkness
             and
             uncertainty
             with
             the
             one
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             write
             this
             for
             Controversies
             sake
             ;
             for
             had
             I
             minded
             Victory
             ,
             I
             would
             not
             have
             given
             the
             Unmasker
             this
             new
             Matter
             of
             exception
             .
             I
             know
             whatever
             is
             said
             ,
             he
             must
             be
             bawling
             for
             his
             fashionable
             and
             profitable
             Orthodoxy
             ,
             and
             cry
             out
             against
             this
             too
             which
             I
             have
             here
             added
             ,
             as
             Socinianism
             ,
             and
             cast
             that
             Name
             upon
             all
             that
             differs
             from
             what
             is
             held
             by
             those
             ,
             he
             would
             recommend
             his
             Zeal
             to
             in
             Writing
             .
             I
             call
             it
             bawling
             ,
             for
             whether
             what
             he
             has
             said
             be
             Reasoning
             ,
             I
             shall
             referr
             to
             those
             of
             his
             own
             Brotherhood
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             of
             any
             Brotherhood
             ,
             and
             there
             be
             any
             that
             will
             joyn
             with
             him
             in
             his
             Set
             of
             Fundamentals
             ,
             when
             his
             Creed
             is
             made
             .
          
           
           
             Had
             I
             minded
             nothing
             but
             how
             to
             deal
             with
             him
             ,
             I
             had
             tied
             him
             up
             short
             to
             his
             List
             of
             Fundamentals
             ,
             without
             affording
             him
             Topicks
             of
             declaiming
             against
             what
             I
             have
             here
             said
             .
             But
             I
             have
             enlarged
             on
             this
             point
             ,
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             such
             Readers
             ,
             who
             with
             a
             love
             of
             truth
             read
             Books
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             and
             endeavour
             to
             inform
             themselves
             in
             the
             things
             of
             their
             everlasting
             concernment
             :
             It
             being
             of
             greater
             consideration
             with
             me
             ,
             to
             give
             any
             light
             and
             satisfaction
             to
             one
             single
             Person
             ,
             who
             is
             really
             concerned
             to
             understand
             ,
             and
             be
             convinced
             of
             the
             Religion
             he
             professes
             ,
             than
             what
             a
             Thousand
             fashionable
             or
             titular
             Professors
             of
             any
             sort
             of
             Orthodoxy
             shall
             say
             or
             think
             of
             me
             ,
             for
             not
             doing
             as
             they
             do
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             for
             not
             saying
             after
             others
             ,
             without
             understanding
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             or
             upon
             what
             Grounds
             ;
             or
             caring
             to
             understand
             it
             .
          
           
             Let
             us
             now
             consider
             his
             Argument
             ,
             to
             prove
             the
             Articles
             he
             has
             given
             us
             to
             be
             Fundamentals
             .
             In
             his
             
               Thoughts
               concerning
               the
               Causes
               of
               Atheism
               ,
            
             p.
             119.
             he
             argues
             from
             1
             Tim.
             iii.
             16.
             where
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               Christianity
               is
               called
               a
               Mystery
            
             ,
             
             that
             
               all
               things
               in
               Christianity
               are
               not
               plain
               ,
               and
               exactly
               level
               to
               every
               common
               apprehension
               ;
               that
               every
               thing
               in
               Christianity
               is
               not
               clear
               ,
               and
               intelligible
               and
               comprehensible
               by
               the
               weakest
               Noddle
               .
            
             Let
             us
             take
             this
             for
             proved
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             he
             pleases
             ,
             and
             then
             let
             us
             see
             the
             force
             of
             this
             subtle
             Disputant's
             Argument
             ,
             for
             the
             necessity
             there
             is
             ,
             that
             every
             Christian
             Man
             should
             believe
             those
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             given
             us
             for
             Fundamental
             Articles
             out
             of
             the
             Epistles
             .
             The
             Reason
             of
             that
             Obligation
             ,
             and
             the
             Necessity
             of
             every
             Man
             and
             Woman's
             believing
             them
             ,
             he
             has
             laid
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             or
             in
             the
             Bible
             .
             This
             Argument
             for
             them
             we
             have
             over
             and
             over
             again
             in
             his
             
               Socinianism
               Unmask'd
            
             ,
             as
             here
             ,
             p.
             9.
             thus
             ;
             
               Are
               they
               set
               down
               to
               no
               purpose
               in
               these
               inspired
               Epistles
               .
               Why
               did
               the
               Apostles
               write
               these
               Doctrines
               ,
               was
               it
               not
               ,
               that
               those
               they
               writ
               to
               ,
               might
               give
               their
               assent
               to
               them
               ?
            
             P.
             22.
             
             
               They
               are
               in
               our
               Bibles
               for
               that
               very
               purpose
               to
               be
               believed
               .
            
             p.
             25.
             
             Now
             I
             ask
             ,
             can
             any
             one
             more
             directly
             invalidate
             all
             he
             says
             here
             for
             the
             necessity
             of
             believing
             his
             Articles
             ?
             
             Can
             any
             one
             more
             apparently
             write
             booty
             than
             by
             saying
             that
             
               these
               his
               Doctrines
               ,
               these
               his
               Fundamental
               Articles
            
             (
             which
             are
             after
             his
             fashion
             set
             down
             between
             the
             8.
             and
             20.
             
             Pages
             of
             this
             his
             First
             Chapter
             )
             are
             of
             necessity
             to
             be
             believed
             by
             every
             one
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             in
             the
             Epistles
             and
             in
             the
             Bible
             ;
             and
             yet
             to
             affirm
             that
             in
             Christianity
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             the
             Epistles
             and
             in
             the
             Bible
             there
             are
             Mysteries
             ,
             there
             are
             things
             
               not
               plain
               ,
               not
               clear
               ,
               not
               intelligible
               to
               common
               apprehensions
               .
            
             If
             his
             Articles
             ,
             some
             of
             which
             contain
             Mysteries
             ,
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             in
             the
             Bible
             ;
             than
             according
             to
             this
             rule
             it
             is
             necessary
             for
             many
             Men
             to
             believe
             ,
             what
             is
             not
             intelligible
             to
             them
             ;
             what
             their
             Noddles
             cannot
             apprehend
             (
             as
             the
             Unmasker
             is
             pleased
             to
             turn
             the
             Supposition
             of
             vulgar
             Peoples
             understanding
             the
             Fundamentals
             of
             their
             Religion
             into
             ridicule
             )
             
               i.
               e.
            
             it
             is
             necessary
             for
             many
             Men
             to
             do
             ,
             what
             is
             impossible
             for
             them
             to
             do
             ,
             before
             they
             can
             be
             Christians
             .
             But
             if
             there
             be
             several
             
             things
             in
             the
             Bible
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             necessary
             for
             Men
             to
             believe
             to
             make
             them
             Christians
             ;
             then
             all
             the
             
             Unmasker's
             Arguments
             from
             their
             being
             in
             the
             Epistles
             is
             no
             Proof
             ,
             that
             all
             his
             Articles
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Epistles
             ;
             much
             less
             ,
             because
             he
             thinks
             they
             may
             be
             drawn
             according
             to
             his
             Sys●em
             out
             of
             what
             is
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Epistles
             .
             Let
             him
             therefore
             either
             confess
             these
             and
             the
             like
             Questions
             ,
             
               Why
               did
               the
               Apostles
               write
               these
               ?
               was
               it
               not
               that
               those
               they
               writ
               to
               ,
               might
               give
               their
               assent
               to
               them
               ?
               Why
               should
               not
               every
               one
               of
               these
               Evangelical
               Truths
               be
               believed
               and
               imbraced
               ?
               They
               are
               in
               our
               Bibles
               for
               that
               very
               purpose
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             to
             be
             impertinent
             and
             ridiculous
             :
             Let
             him
             cease
             to
             propose
             them
             with
             so
             much
             ostentation
             ,
             for
             they
             can
             serve
             only
             to
             mislead
             unwary
             Readers
             :
             Or
             let
             him
             unsay
             what
             he
             has
             said
             of
             things
             
               not
               plain
            
             to
             
               common
               apprehensions
            
             ,
             not
             clear
             and
             intelligible
             .
             Let
             him
             recant
             what
             he
             has
             said
             of
             Mysteries
             in
             Christianity
             .
             For
             I
             ask
             with
             him
             ,
             
               p.
               8.
               where
               can
               
               we
               be
               informed
               but
               in
               the
               sacred
               and
               inspired
               writings
               ?
            
             It
             is
             ridiculous
             to
             urge
             ,
             that
             any
             thing
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             explicitly
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             writ
             in
             the
             Epistles
             and
             
               in
               the
               Bible
            
             ;
             Unless
             he
             confess
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Mystery
             ,
             no
             thing
             not
             plain
             not
             intelligible
             to
             Vulgar
             understanding
             ,
             in
             the
             Epistles
             or
             in
             the
             Bible
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             so
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Unmasker
             himself
             ,
             who
             p.
             119.
             of
             his
             
               Thoughts
               concerning
               the
               Causes
               of
               Atheism
               ,
            
             thought
             it
             ridiculous
             to
             suppose
             ,
             that
             the
             Vulgar
             should
             understand
             Christianity
             ,
             is
             here
             of
             another
             Mind
             :
             And
             ,
             p.
             30.
             says
             of
             his
             Evangelical
             Doctrines
             and
             Articles
             necessary
             to
             be
             assented
             to
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             intelligible
             and
             plain
             ;
             There
             is
             no
             
               Ambiguity
               and
               Doubtfulness
               in
               them
               ;
               They
               shine
               with
               their
               own
               light
               ,
               and
               to
               an
               unprejudiced
               eye
               are
               plain
               ,
               evident
               and
               illustrious
               .
            
          
           
             To
             draw
             the
             Unmasker
             out
             of
             the
             Clouds
             ,
             and
             prevent
             his
             hiding
             himself
             in
             the
             doubtfulness
             of
             his
             Expressions
             ,
             I
             shall
             desire
             him
             to
             say
             directly
             ,
             whether
             the
             Articles
             ,
             which
             are
             necessary
             
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             particularly
             those
             he
             has
             set
             down
             for
             such
             ,
             are
             all
             plain
             and
             intelligible
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             may
             be
             understood
             and
             comprehended
             (
             I
             will
             not
             say
             in
             the
             
             Unmasker's
             ridiculous
             way
             ,
             by
             
               the
               weakest
               Noddles
            
             ,
             but
             )
             by
             every
             illiterate
             Countryman
             and
             Woman
             capable
             of
             Church
             Communion
             ?
          
           
             If
             he
             says
             yes
             ;
             Then
             all
             Mysteries
             are
             excluded
             out
             of
             his
             Articles
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian.
             For
             that
             which
             can
             be
             comprehended
             by
             every
             Day-Labourer
             ,
             every
             poor
             Spinster
             ,
             that
             is
             a
             Member
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             cannot
             be
             a
             Mystery
             .
             And
             if
             what
             such
             illiterate
             People
             cannot
             understand
             ,
             be
             required
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             them
             Christians
             ,
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             Mankind
             are
             shut
             out
             from
             being
             Christians
             .
          
           
             
               But
               the
            
             Unmasker
             
               has
               provided
               an
               Answer
               in
               these
               words
               ,
            
             p.
             31.
             
             There
             is
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             a
             difficulty
             in
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             and
             several
             Truths
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             exact
             manner
             of
             the
             things
             themselves
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             never
             be
             able
             
             to
             comprehend
             ,
             at
             least
             on
             this
             side
             of
             Heaven
             :
             But
             there
             is
             no
             difficulty
             as
             to
             the
             reality
             and
             certainty
             of
             them
             ,
             because
             we
             know
             they
             are
             revealed
             to
             us
             by
             God
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             Which
             Answer
             of
             
               difficulty
               in
               the
               manner
            
             ,
             and
             no
             
               difficulty
               in
               the
               reality
            
             ,
             having
             the
             appearance
             of
             a
             distinction
             ,
             looks
             like
             Learning
             ;
             but
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             be
             applied
             to
             the
             case
             in
             hand
             will
             scarce
             afford
             us
             sense
             .
          
           
             The
             Question
             is
             about
             a
             Proposition
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             which
             must
             first
             necessarily
             be
             understood
             .
             For
             a
             Man
             cannot
             possibly
             give
             his
             assent
             to
             any
             Affirmation
             or
             Negation
             ,
             unless
             he
             understand
             the
             terms
             as
             they
             are
             joyn'd
             in
             that
             Proposition
             ,
             and
             has
             a
             Conception
             of
             the
             thing
             affirm'd
             or
             deny'd
             ,
             and
             also
             a
             Conception
             of
             the
             thing
             concerning
             which
             it
             is
             affirm'd
             or
             deny'd
             as
             they
             are
             there
             put
             together
             .
             But
             let
             the
             Proposition
             be
             what
             it
             will
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             more
             to
             be
             understood
             than
             is
             expressed
             in
             the
             terms
             of
             that
             Proposition
             .
             If
             it
             be
             a
             Proposition
             concerning
             a
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             't
             is
             enough
             to
             conceive
             ,
             and
             believe
             the
             Matter
             of
             Fact.
             If
             it
             be
             a
             Proposition
             
             concerning
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Fact
             ,
             the
             manner
             of
             the
             Fact
             must
             also
             be
             believed
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             intelligibly
             expressed
             in
             that
             Proposition
             ,
             
               v.
               g.
            
             should
             this
             Proposition
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             be
             offer'd
             as
             an
             Article
             of
             Faith
             to
             an
             illiterate
             Countryman
             of
             England
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             believe
             it
             :
             Because
             ,
             though
             a
             true
             Proposition
             ,
             yet
             it
             being
             propos'd
             in
             words
             whose
             meaning
             he
             understood
             not
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             give
             any
             assent
             to
             it
             .
             Put
             it
             into
             English
             ,
             he
             understands
             what
             is
             meant
             by
             the
             
               Dead
               shall
               rise
            
             .
             For
             he
             can
             conceive
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Man
             ,
             who
             was
             dead
             and
             senseless
             ,
             should
             be
             alive
             again
             ;
             As
             well
             as
             he
             can
             ,
             that
             the
             same
             Man
             ,
             who
             is
             now
             in
             a
             Lethargy
             ,
             should
             awake
             again
             ;
             or
             the
             same
             Man
             that
             now
             is
             out
             of
             his
             sight
             ,
             and
             he
             knows
             not
             whether
             he
             be
             alive
             or
             dead
             ,
             should
             return
             ,
             and
             be
             with
             him
             again
             :
             And
             so
             he
             is
             capable
             of
             believing
             it
             ,
             though
             he
             conceives
             nothing
             of
             the
             manner
             how
             a
             Man
             revives
             ,
             wakes
             ,
             or
             moves
             .
             But
             none
             of
             these
             manners
             of
             those
             actions
             being
             included
             in
             those
             Propositions
             ,
             the
             Proposition
             concerning
             the
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             (
             if
             it
             imply
             no
             
             contradiction
             in
             it
             )
             may
             be
             believed
             ;
             and
             so
             all
             that
             is
             required
             may
             be
             done
             ,
             whatever
             difficulty
             may
             be
             
               as
               to
               the
            
             exact
             manner
             how
             it
             is
             brought
             about
             .
          
           
             But
             where
             the
             Proposition
             is
             about
             the
             manner
             ,
             the
             belief
             too
             must
             be
             of
             the
             manner
             .
             
               v.
               g.
            
             The
             Article
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Dead
               shall
               be
               raised
               with
               spiritual
               Bodies
               .
            
             And
             then
             the
             belief
             must
             be
             as
             well
             of
             this
             manner
             of
             the
             Fact
             ,
             as
             of
             the
             Fact
             it self
             .
             So
             that
             what
             is
             said
             here
             by
             the
             Unmasker
             about
             the
             manner
             signifies
             nothing
             at
             all
             in
             the
             case
             .
             What
             is
             understood
             to
             be
             expressed
             in
             each
             Proposition
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             of
             the
             manner
             ,
             or
             not
             of
             the
             manner
             ,
             is
             (
             by
             its
             being
             a
             Revelation
             from
             God
             )
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             it
             is
             understood
             :
             But
             no
             more
             is
             required
             to
             be
             believed
             concerning
             any
             Article
             ,
             than
             is
             contain'd
             in
             that
             Article
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             Unmasker
             ,
             for
             the
             removing
             of
             Difficulties
             ,
             adds
             farther
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               But
               there
               is
               no
               difficulty
               as
               to
               the
               reality
               and
               certainty
               of
               the
               truths
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Because
               we
               know
               ,
               they
               are
               revealed
               to
               us
               by
               God
               in
               the
               
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
            
             is
             yet
             farther
             from
             signifying
             any
             thing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             than
             the
             former
             .
             The
             Question
             is
             about
             understanding
             ;
             And
             ,
             in
             what
             sense
             they
             are
             understood
             ,
             believing
             several
             Propositions
             ,
             or
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Scripture
             .
             To
             this
             ,
             the
             Unmasker
             says
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             
               no
               difficulty
            
             at
             all
             
               as
               to
               their
               reality
               and
               certainty
               ;
               because
               they
               are
               revealed
               by
               God.
            
             Which
             amounts
             to
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             That
             there
             is
             no
             difficulty
             at
             all
             in
             understanding
             and
             believing
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             
               that
               whatever
               is
               revealed
               by
               God
               is
               really
               and
               certainly
               true
               .
            
             But
             is
             the
             understanding
             and
             believing
             this
             single
             Proposition
             ,
             the
             understanding
             and
             believing
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ?
             Is
             this
             all
             the
             explicit
             Faith
             a
             Christian
             need
             have
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             then
             a
             Christian
             need
             explicitly
             believe
             no
             more
             but
             this
             one
             Proposition
             ,
             viz.
             That
             all
             the
             Propositions
             between
             the
             two
             Covers
             of
             his
             Bible
             are
             certainly
             true
             .
             But
             I
             imagine
             the
             Unmasker
             will
             not
             think
             the
             believing
             this
             one
             Proposition
             is
             a
             sufficient
             belief
             of
             all
             those
             Fundamental
             Articles
             ,
             
             which
             he
             has
             given
             us
             as
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             .
             For
             if
             that
             will
             serve
             the
             turn
             ,
             I
             conclude
             he
             may
             make
             his
             Set
             of
             Fundamentals
             as
             large
             and
             express
             to
             his
             System
             as
             he
             pleases
             ;
             
               Calvinists
               ,
               Arminians
               ,
               Anabaptists
               ,
               Socinians
               ,
            
             will
             all
             thus
             own
             the
             belief
             of
             them
             ;
             viz.
             That
             all
             that
             God
             has
             revealed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             is
             really
             and
             certainly
             true
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             believing
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             is
             reveal'd
             by
             God
             in
             the
             Scripture
             is
             true
             ,
             be
             not
             all
             the
             Faith
             which
             the
             Unmasker
             requires
             ,
             what
             he
             says
             about
             the
             reality
             and
             certainty
             of
             all
             Truths
             reveal'd
             by
             God
             removes
             nothing
             of
             the
             difficulty
             .
             A
             Proposition
             of
             Divine
             Authority
             is
             found
             in
             the
             Scripture
             :
             't
             is
             agreed
             presently
             between
             him
             and
             me
             ,
             that
             it
             contains
             a
             
               real
               certain
            
             truth
             :
             But
             the
             difficulty
             is
             ,
             what
             is
             the
             Truth
             it
             contains
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             ,
             and
             I
             must
             assent
             .
             
               v.
               g.
            
             The
             Profession
             of
             Faith
             made
             by
             the
             Eunuch
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Iesus
               Christ
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             upon
             which
             he
             was
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             I
             believe
             contains
             a
             
               real
               and
               certain
               
               Truth
            
             .
             Is
             that
             enough
             ?
             no
             says
             the
             Unmasker
             ,
             p.
             87.
             it
             
               includes
               in
               it
               that
               Christ
               was
               God
            
             ;
             and
             therefore
             it
             is
             not
             enough
             for
             me
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             these
             words
             contain
             a
             
               real
               certain
            
             truth
             ;
             But
             I
             must
             believe
             they
             contain
             this
             truth
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             Christ
             is
             God
             ;
             That
             the
             Eunuch
             spoke
             them
             in
             that
             sense
             ,
             and
             in
             that
             sense
             I
             must
             assent
             to
             them
             :
             Whereas
             they
             appear
             to
             me
             to
             be
             spoken
             ,
             and
             meant
             here
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             several
             other
             places
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               Iesus
               Christ
               is
               the
               Messiah
               ,
            
             and
             in
             that
             sense
             in
             this
             place
             I
             assent
             to
             them
             .
             The
             meaning
             then
             of
             these
             words
             as
             spoken
             by
             the
             Eunuch
             is
             the
             difficulty
             :
             And
             I
             desire
             the
             Unmasker
             ,
             by
             the
             Application
             of
             what
             he
             has
             said
             here
             ,
             to
             remove
             that
             difficulty
             .
             For
             granting
             all
             Revelation
             from
             God
             to
             be
             really
             and
             certainly
             true
             (
             as
             certainly
             it
             is
             )
             how
             does
             the
             believing
             that
             general
             truth
             remove
             any
             difficulty
             about
             the
             sense
             and
             interpretation
             of
             any
             particular
             Proposition
             found
             in
             any
             passage
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ?
             Or
             is
             it
             possible
             for
             any
             Man
             to
             understand
             it
             in
             one
             sense
             ,
             and
             believe
             it
             in
             another
             ;
             because
             it
             
             is
             a
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             that
             has
             reallity
             and
             certainty
             in
             it
             ?
             Thus
             much
             as
             to
             what
             the
             Unmasker
             says
             of
             the
             Fundamentals
             he
             has
             given
             us
             ,
             
               p.
               30.
               viz.
            
             That
             
               No
               true
               Lover
               of
               God
               and
               Truth
               need
               doubt
               of
               any
               of
               them
               :
               For
               there
               is
               no
               ambiguity
               and
               doubtfulness
               in
               them
               .
            
             If
             the
             distinction
             he
             has
             used
             
               of
               difficulty
               as
               to
               the
               exact
               manner
               ,
               and
               difficulty
               as
               to
               the
               reality
               and
               certainty
               of
               Gospel
               Truths
               ,
            
             will
             remove
             all
             
               ambiguity
               and
               doubtfulness
            
             from
             all
             those
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             and
             others
             deduce
             Fundamental
             Articles
             ,
             so
             that
             they
             will
             be
             
               plain
               and
               intelligible
            
             to
             every
             Man
             in
             the
             sense
             he
             understands
             them
             ,
             he
             has
             done
             great
             Service
             to
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             But
             he
             seems
             to
             distrust
             that
             himself
             ,
             in
             the
             following
             words
             .
             
               They
               shine
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               with
               their
               own
               light
               ,
               and
               to
               an
               unprejudiced
               eye
               are
               plain
               evident
               and
               illustrious
               ,
               and
               they
               would
               always
               continue
               so
               ,
               if
               some
               ill
               minded
               Men
               did
               not
               perplex
               and
               entangle
               them
               .
            
             I
             see
             the
             Matter
             would
             go
             very
             smooth
             ,
             if
             the
             Unmasker
             might
             be
             the
             sole
             authentick
             Interpreter
             of
             Scripture
             .
             He
             is
             wisely
             of
             that
             Judge's
             Mind
             ,
             who
             
             was
             against
             hearing
             the
             Counsel
             on
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             because
             they
             always
             perplexed
             the
             Cause
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             those
             who
             differ
             from
             the
             Unmasker
             ,
             shall
             in
             their
             turns
             call
             him
             the
             Prejudiced
             and
             
               Ill-minded
               Man
            
             ,
             who
             perplexes
             these
             Matters
             (
             as
             they
             may
             with
             as
             much
             Authority
             as
             he
             )
             we
             are
             but
             where
             we
             were
             ;
             Each
             must
             understand
             for
             himself
             the
             best
             he
             can
             ;
             till
             the
             Unmasker
             be
             received
             as
             the
             only
             unprejudiced
             Man
             ,
             to
             whose
             Dictates
             every
             one
             without
             Examination
             is
             with
             an
             implicit
             Faith
             to
             submit
             .
          
           
             Here
             again
             ,
             p.
             32.
             
             The
             Unmasker
             puts
             upon
             me
             ,
             what
             I
             never
             said
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             must
             desire
             him
             to
             shew
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             pretend
             ,
          
        
         
           
             XI
             .
          
           
             That
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             
               is
               more
               intelligible
               than
               any
               of
               those
               he
               has
               named
               .
            
          
           
             In
             his
             
               Thoughts
               concerning
               the
               Causes
               of
               Atheism
               ,
            
             p.
             120.
             he
             argues
             that
             this
             Proposition
             [
             
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Messiah
            
             ]
             
             has
             more
             difficulty
             in
             it
             than
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             Holy
             Trinity
             .
             And
             his
             Proofs
             are
             worthy
             of
             an
             
               Unmasker
               .
               For
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               Here
               is
               an
               Hebrew
               word
               first
               to
               be
               explain'd
               ,
            
             or
             (
             as
             he
             has
             this
             strong
             Argument
             again
             ,
             
               Socinianism
               Unmask'd
            
             ,
             p.
             32.
             )
             
               Here
               first
               the
               Name
               Iesus
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               Hebrew
               extraction
               ,
               though
               since
               Grecized
               must
               be
               expounded
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Iesus
             being
             a
             proper
             Name
             ,
             only
             denoting
             a
             certain
             Person
             ,
             needs
             not
             to
             be
             expounded
             ,
             of
             what
             extraction
             soever
             it
             be
             .
             Is
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             Ionathan
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             Saul
             King
             of
             Israel
             ,
             any
             thing
             the
             harder
             ,
             because
             the
             three
             proper
             Names
             in
             it
             ,
             
               Ionathan
               ,
               Saul
            
             and
             Israel
             are
             of
             
               Hebrew
               extraction
            
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             not
             as
             easie
             and
             as
             
               level
               to
               the
               understanding
               of
               the
               Vulgar
            
             as
             this
             ,
             Arthur
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             Henry
             King
             of
             England
             ,
             though
             neither
             of
             these
             Names
             be
             of
             
               Hebrew
               extraction
            
             ?
             Or
             cannot
             any
             
               Vulgar
               Capacity
            
             understand
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             
               Iohn
               Edwards
               writ
               a
               Book
               ,
               Intituled
               ,
            
             Socinianism
             Unmask'd
             ,
             till
             the
             Name
             Iohn
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             
               Hebrew
               extraction
            
             ,
             be
             explained
             to
             him
             ?
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             Parents
             were
             
             best
             beware
             how
             hereafter
             they
             give
             their
             Children
             Scripture
             Names
             ,
             if
             they
             cannot
             understand
             what
             they
             say
             to
             one
             another
             about
             them
             ,
             till
             these
             Names
             
               of
               Hebrew
               extraction
            
             are
             expounded
             to
             them
             ;
             And
             every
             Proposition
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             Writings
             and
             Contracts
             made
             concerning
             Persons
             ,
             that
             have
             Names
             of
             
               Hebrew
               extractions
            
             ,
             become
             thereby
             as
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             as
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Holy
             Trinity
             .
          
           
             His
             next
             Argument
             is
             just
             of
             the
             same
             size
             .
             The
             word
             Messias
             must
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             be
             explained
             too
             .
             Of
             what
             Extraction
             soever
             it
             be
             ,
             there
             needs
             no
             more
             Explication
             of
             it
             than
             what
             our
             English
             Bible
             gives
             of
             it
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             plain
             to
             any
             
               vulgar
               capacity
            
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             used
             to
             denote
             that
             King
             and
             Deliverer
             whom
             God
             had
             promised
             .
             So
             that
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Messiah
            
             ,
             has
             no
             more
             difficulty
             in
             it
             ,
             than
             this
             ,
             Iesus
             is
             the
             promised
             King
             and
             Deliverer
             ;
             Or
             than
             this
             ,
             Cyrus
             was
             King
             and
             Deliverer
             of
             Persia
             :
             Which
             I
             think
             requires
             not
             much
             depth
             of
             Hebrew
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             He
             that
             understood
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             and
             took
             Cyrus
             
             for
             his
             King
             ,
             was
             a
             Subject
             and
             a
             Member
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ;
             And
             he
             that
             understands
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             takes
             Iesus
             to
             be
             his
             King
             ,
             is
             his
             Subject
             and
             a
             Member
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             .
             But
             if
             this
             be
             as
             hard
             as
             it
             is
             to
             some
             Men
             to
             understand
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Trinity
             ,
             I
             fear
             many
             of
             the
             Kings
             in
             the
             World
             have
             but
             few
             true
             Subjects
             .
             To
             believe
             Jesus
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             is
             (
             as
             he
             has
             been
             told
             over
             and
             over
             again
             )
             to
             take
             him
             for
             our
             King
             and
             Ruler
             ,
             promised
             and
             sent
             by
             God.
             This
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             will
             make
             any
             one
             from
             a
             Iew
             or
             Heathen
             to
             be
             a
             Christian.
             In
             this
             sense
             it
             is
             very
             intelligible
             to
             
               vulgar
               Capacities
            
             .
             Those
             who
             so
             understand
             and
             believe
             it
             ,
             are
             so
             far
             from
             
               pronouncing
               those
               words
               as
               a
               spell
            
             (
             as
             the
             Unmasker
             ridiculously
             suggests
             ,
             p.
             33.
             )
             that
             they
             thereby
             become
             Christians
             .
          
           
             But
             what
             if
             I
             tell
             the
             Unmasker
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             one
             Mr.
             Edwards
             ,
             who
             (
             when
             he
             speaks
             his
             Mind
             ,
             without
             considering
             how
             it
             will
             make
             for
             or
             against
             him
             )
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             thinks
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Messias
            
             ,
             very
             easie
             and
             intelligible
             ?
             To
             convince
             
             him
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             desire
             him
             to
             turn
             to
             the
             74th
             .
             Page
             of
             his
             
               Socinianism
               Unmask'd
            
             ,
             where
             he
             will
             find
             that
             Mr.
             Edwards
             without
             any
             great
             search
             into
             Hebrew
             Extractions
             ,
             interprets
             
               Iesus
               the
               Messiah
            
             to
             signifie
             this
             ,
             
               That
               Iesus
               of
               Nazareth
               was
               that
               eminent
               and
               extraordinary
               Person
               prophesied
               of
               long
               before
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               sent
               and
               commissioned
               by
               God
               :
            
             Which
             I
             think
             is
             no
             very
             hard
             Proposition
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             But
             it
             is
             no
             strange
             thing
             ,
             that
             that
             which
             was
             very
             easie
             to
             an
             Unmasker
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             should
             be
             terrible
             hard
             in
             another
             ;
             where
             want
             of
             something
             better
             requires
             to
             have
             it
             so
             .
          
           
             Another
             Argument
             that
             he
             uses
             to
             prove
             the
             Articles
             he
             has
             given
             us
             to
             be
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             (
             p.
             22.
             )
             is
             because
             they
             are
             Doctrines
             which
             contain
             things
             that
             in
             their
             Nature
             have
             an
             
               immediate
               respect
               to
               the
               Occasion
               ,
               Author
               ,
               Way
               ,
               End
               ,
               Means
               and
               Issue
               of
               Mens
               Redemption
               and
               Salvation
               .
            
             And
             here
             I
             desire
             him
             to
             prove
             ,
          
        
         
           
           
             XII
             .
          
           
             That
             every
             one
             of
             his
             Articles
             contains
             things
             so
             immediately
             relating
             to
             the
             
               Occasion
               ,
               Author
               ,
               Way
               ,
               Means
               and
               Issue
               of
               our
               Redemption
               and
               Salvation
               ,
            
             that
             no
             body
             can
             be
             saved
             without
             understanding
             the
             Texts
             from
             whence
             he
             draws
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             same
             sense
             that
             he
             does
             ;
             And
             explicitly
             believing
             all
             these
             Propositions
             that
             he
             has
             deduced
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             he
             will
             deduce
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             please
             to
             compleat
             his
             Creed
             .
          
           
             Pag.
             23.
             
             
               He
               says
               of
               his
               Fundamentals
            
             ,
             not
             without
             good
             reason
             THEREFORE
             I
             called
             them
             Essential
             and
             Integral
             parts
             of
             our
             Christian
             and
             Evangelical
             Faith
             :
             And
             why
             the
             Vindicator
             fleers
             at
             these
             terms
             ,
             p.
             18.
             
             I
             know
             no
             reason
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             cannot
             confute
             the
             Application
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             One
             would
             think
             by
             the
             word
             therefore
             ,
             which
             he
             uses
             here
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             precedent
             Paragraph
             ,
             he
             
             had
             produced
             some
             reason
             to
             justifie
             his
             ridiculous
             use
             of
             those
             terms
             in
             his
             
               Thoughts
               concerning
               Atheism
            
             ,
             p.
             111.
             
             But
             nothing
             therein
             will
             be
             found
             tending
             to
             it
             .
             Indeed
             the
             foregoing
             Paragraph
             begins
             with
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Thus
               I
               have
               briefly
               set
               before
               the
               Reader
               those
               Evangelical
               Truths
               ,
               those
               Christian
               Principles
               ,
               which
               belong
               to
               the
               very
               essence
               of
               Christianity
               .
            
             Amongst
             these
             there
             is
             the
             word
             Essence
             :
             But
             that
             from
             thence
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             else
             in
             that
             Paragraph
             ,
             the
             Unmasker
             could
             with
             good
             sense
             ,
             or
             any
             sense
             at
             all
             ,
             inferr
             as
             he
             does
             ,
             
               not
               without
               good
               reason
               ,
               THEREFORE
               ,
               I
               called
               them
               the
               ESSENTIAL
               and
               INTEGRAL
               parts
               of
               our
               Christian
               and
               Evangelical
               Faith
               ,
            
             requires
             an
             extraordinary
             sort
             of
             Logick
             to
             make
             out
             .
             What
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             is
             your
             
               good
               reason
            
             too
             here
             ,
             upon
             which
             you
             inferr
             Therefore
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             For
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             one
             but
             an
             Unmasker
             ,
             to
             find
             one
             word
             justifying
             his
             use
             of
             the
             terms
             Essential
             and
             Integral
             .
             But
             it
             would
             be
             a
             great
             restraint
             to
             the
             running
             of
             the
             
             Unmasker's
             Pen
             ,
             if
             you
             should
             not
             allow
             him
             the
             free
             use
             of
             illative
             Particles
             ,
             
             where
             there
             are
             no
             Promises
             to
             support
             them
             :
             And
             if
             you
             should
             not
             take
             Affirmations
             without
             Proof
             for
             reasoning
             ,
             you
             at
             once
             strike
             off
             above
             three
             quarters
             of
             his
             Book
             ;
             and
             he
             will
             often
             ,
             for
             several
             Pages
             toget●er
             ,
             have
             nothing
             to
             say
             .
             As
             for
             Example
             ,
             from
             p.
             28.
             to
             p.
             35.
             
          
           
             But
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             I
             did
             not
             without
             reason
             say
             his
             use
             of
             the
             terms
             Essential
             and
             Integral
             ,
             in
             the
             place
             before
             quoted
             ,
             was
             ridiculous
             ,
             I
             must
             mind
             my
             Reader
             ,
             that
             pag.
             109.
             of
             his
             
               Thoughts
               concerning
               the
               Causes
               of
               Atheism
               ,
            
             he
             having
             said
             that
             
               the
               Epistolary
               Writings
               are
               fraught
               with
               other
               Fundamentals
               besides
               that
               one
               which
               I
               mention
               ,
            
             and
             then
             having
             set
             them
             down
             ,
             he
             closes
             his
             Catalogue
             of
             them
             thus
             :
             
               These
               are
               Matters
               of
               Faith
               contain'd
               in
               the
               Epistles
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               Essential
               and
               Integral
               parts
               of
               the
               Gospel
               it self
               ,
            
             p.
             111.
             
             Now
             what
             could
             be
             more
             ridiculous
             ,
             than
             where
             the
             question
             is
             about
             Fundamental
             Doctrines
             ,
             which
             are
             the
             Essentials
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             without
             an
             assent
             to
             which
             a
             Man
             cannot
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             so
             he
             himself
             calls
             them
             ,
             p.
             21.
             of
             his
             
             
               Socinianism
               Unmask'd
            
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             close
             the
             List
             he
             had
             made
             of
             
               Fundamental
               Doctrines
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Essential
             Points
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             with
             telling
             his
             Reader
             ,
             
               These
               are
               Essential
               and
               Integral
               parts
               of
               the
               Gospel
               it self
               ?
            
             i.
             e.
             these
             which
             I
             have
             given
             you
             for
             Fundamental
             ,
             for
             Essential
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Gospel
             are
             the
             Fundamental
             and
             not
             
               Fundamental
               ,
               Essential
            
             and
             not
             Essential
             parts
             of
             the
             Gospel
             mixed
             together
             .
             For
             integral
             parts
             ,
             in
             all
             the
             Writers
             I
             have
             met
             with
             ,
             besides
             the
             Unmasker
             ,
             are
             contra-distinguished
             to
             Essential
             ;
             and
             signifie
             such
             parts
             as
             the
             thing
             can
             be
             without
             ,
             but
             without
             them
             will
             not
             be
             so
             compleat
             and
             entire
             as
             with
             them
             .
             Just
             such
             an
             accuteness
             as
             our
             Unmasker
             would
             any
             one
             shew
             ,
             who
             taking
             upon
             him
             to
             set
             down
             the
             parts
             Essential
             to
             a
             Man
             ,
             without
             the
             having
             of
             which
             he
             could
             not
             be
             a
             Man
             ,
             should
             name
             the
             Soul
             ,
             the
             Head
             ,
             the
             Heart
             ,
             Lungs
             ,
             Stomach
             ,
             Liver
             ,
             Spleen
             ,
             Eyes
             ,
             Ears
             ,
             Tongue
             ,
             Arms
             ,
             Legs
             ,
             Hair
             and
             Nails
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             all
             sure
             ,
             should
             conclude
             with
             these
             words
             ,
             
               these
               are
               Parts
               contain'd
            
             in
             a
             Man
             ,
             
               and
               are
               Essential
               and
               Integral
               
               Parts
               of
               a
               Man
               himself
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             they
             are
             Parts
             ,
             some
             without
             which
             he
             cannot
             be
             a
             Man
             ,
             and
             others
             which
             though
             they
             make
             the
             Man
             entire
             ,
             yet
             he
             may
             be
             a
             Man
             without
             them
             ;
             As
             a
             Man
             ceases
             not
             to
             be
             a
             Man
             ,
             though
             he
             want
             a
             Nail
             ,
             a
             Finger
             ,
             or
             an
             Arm
             ,
             which
             are
             
               Integral
               Parts
            
             of
             a
             Man.
             
               Risum
               teneatis
            
             ?
             If
             the
             Unmasker
             can
             make
             any
             better
             sence
             of
             his
             
               Essential
               and
               Integral
               Parts
               of
               the
               Gospel
               it self
            
             ;
             I
             will
             ask
             his
             Pardon
             for
             my
             Laughing
             :
             Till
             then
             he
             must
             not
             be
             angry
             ,
             if
             the
             Reader
             and
             I
             laugh
             too
             .
             Besides
             I
             must
             tell
             him
             ,
             That
             those
             which
             he
             has
             set
             down
             are
             not
             the
             
               Integral
               Parts
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
            
             ;
             any
             more
             than
             the
             Head
             ,
             the
             Trunk
             ,
             and
             the
             Arms
             ,
             Hands
             and
             Thighs
             are
             the
             Integral
             Parts
             of
             a
             Man
             :
             For
             a
             Man
             is
             not
             entire
             without
             the
             Legs
             and
             Feet
             too
             .
             They
             are
             some
             of
             the
             
               Integral
               Parts
            
             indeed
             ;
             But
             cannot
             be
             called
             the
             
               Integral
               Parts
            
             ,
             where
             any
             that
             go
             to
             make
             up
             the
             whole
             Man
             are
             l●ft
             out
             .
             Nor
             those
             the
             Integral
             ,
             but
             some
             of
             the
             
               Integral
               Parts
            
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             any
             of
             the
             Doctrines
             proposed
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             
             are
             omitted
             :
             For
             whatever
             is
             there
             proposed
             ,
             is
             proposed
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith.
             
          
           
             Before
             I
             leave
             his
             Catalogue
             of
             the
             
               Essential
               and
               Integral
               Parts
            
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             given
             us
             ,
             instead
             of
             one
             containing
             the
             Articles
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             I
             must
             take
             notice
             of
             what
             he
             says
             ,
             whilst
             he
             is
             making
             it
             ,
             
               p.
               9.
               
               Why
               then
               is
               there
               a
               Treatise
               publish'd
               to
               tell
               the
               World
               that
               the
               bare
               belief
               of
               a
               Messiah
               is
               all
               that
               is
               required
               of
               a
               Christian.
            
             As
             if
             there
             were
             no
             difference
             between
             believing
             a
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             believing
             Iesus
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             :
             No
             difference
             between
             
               required
               of
               a
               Christian
            
             ,
             and
             required
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian.
             As
             if
             you
             should
             say
             ,
             renouncing
             his
             former
             Idolatry
             ,
             and
             being
             Circumcised
             and
             Baptized
             into
             Moses
             ,
             was
             all
             that
             was
             required
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             an
             Israelite
             ;
             Therefore
             it
             was
             all
             that
             was
             required
             of
             an
             Israelite
             .
             For
             these
             two
             Falshoods
             has
             he
             in
             this
             one
             short
             Sentence
             ,
             thought
             fit
             slily
             to
             Father
             upon
             me
             the
             
               humble
               imitator
               of
               the
               Iesuits
            
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             pleased
             
             to
             call
             me
             .
             And
             therefore
             I
             must
             desire
             him
             to
             shew
             ,
          
        
         
           
             XIII
             .
          
           
             
               Where
               the
            
             World
             is
             told
             in
             the
             Treatise
             that
             I
             publish'd
             ,
             That
             the
             bare
             belief
             of
             a
             Messiah
             is
             all
             that
             is
             required
             of
             a
             Christian
             ?
          
           
             The
             Six
             next
             Pages
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             from
             28.
             to
             the
             End
             of
             his
             Second
             Chapter
             ,
             being
             taken
             up
             with
             nothing
             but
             Pulpit
             Oratory
             out
             of
             its
             place
             ;
             and
             without
             any
             reply
             ,
             apply'd
             or
             applicable
             to
             any
             thing
             I
             have
             said
             in
             my
             Vindication
             ;
             I
             shall
             pass
             by
             ,
             till
             he
             shews
             any
             thing
             in
             them
             that
             is
             so
             .
          
           
             In
             pag.
             36.
             
             This
             Giant
             in
             Argument
             ,
             falls
             on
             me
             ,
             and
             mauls
             me
             unmercifully
             about
             the
             Epistles
             .
             He
             begins
             thus
             ;
             
               The
               Gentleman
               is
               not
               without
               his
               Evasions
               ,
               and
               he
               sees
               it
               is
               high
               time
               to
               make
               use
               of
               them
               .
               This
               puts
               him
               in
               some
               disorder
               .
               For
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               speak
               of
               my
               mentioning
               his
               ill
               treatment
               of
               the
               Epistles
               —
               you
               may
               observe
               that
               he
               begins
               to
               grow
               warmer
               
               than
               before
               .
               Now
               this
               meek
               Man
               is
               nettled
               ,
               and
               one
               may
               perceive
               he
               is
               sensible
               of
               the
               Scandal
               that
               he
               hath
               given
               to
               good
               People
               by
               his
               slighting
               the
               Epistolary
               Writings
               of
               the
               Holy
               Apostles
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               so
               cunning
               as
               to
               disguise
               his
               Passion
               as
               well
               as
               he
               can
               .
            
             Let
             all
             this
             impertinent
             and
             inconsistent
             stuff
             be
             so
             .
             I
             am
             angry
             ,
             and
             cannot
             disguise
             it
             ;
             I
             am
             cunning
             and
             would
             disguise
             it
             ;
             But
             yet
             the
             quick-sighted
             Unmasker
             has
             found
             me
             out
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             nettled
             .
             What
             does
             all
             this
             notable
             Prologue
             of
             
               Hictius
               Doctius
            
             ,
             of
             a
             
               Cunning
               Man
            
             ,
             and
             in
             effect
             
               no
               Cunning
               Man
            
             ,
             in
             
               disorder
               ,
               warm'd
               ,
               nettled
            
             ,
             in
             a
             passion
             tend
             to
             ?
             but
             only
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             these
             following
             words
             of
             mine
             ,
             p.
             19.
             of
             my
             Vindication
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               I
               require
               you
               to
               publish
               to
               the
               World
               those
               Passages
               which
               shew
               my
               contempt
               of
               the
               Epistles
            
             are
             so
             full
             of
             heat
             and
             disorder
             ,
             that
             they
             need
             no
             other
             Answer
             ,
             But
             
               what
               need
               I
               ,
               good
               Sir
               ,
               do
               this
               ,
               when
               you
               have
               done
               it
               your self
               ?
            
             A
             Reply
             ,
             I
             own
             ,
             very
             soft
             ,
             and
             whether
             I
             may
             not
             say
             ,
             very
             silly
             ,
             let
             the
             Reader
             judge
             .
             The
             Unmasker
             having
             accused
             me
             of
             contemning
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             
             my
             Reply
             in
             my
             Vindicat.
             p.
             19.
             was
             thus
             ;
             
               Sir
               ,
               when
               your
               Angry
               Fit
               is
               over
               ,
               and
               the
               abatement
               of
               your
               Passion
               has
               given
               way
               to
               the
               return
               of
               your
               Sincerity
               ,
               I
               shall
               beg
               you
               to
               read
               this
               Passage
               in
               the
               297.
               p.
               of
               my
               Book
               .
               These
               holy
               Writers
               (
               viz.
               the
               Penmen
               of
               the
               Epistles
               )
               inspired
               from
               above
               ,
               writ
               nothing
               but
               Truth
               ;
               and
               in
               most
               places
               very
               weighty
               Truths
               to
               us
               now
               ,
               for
               the
               expounding
               ,
               clearing
               and
               confirming
               of
               the
               Christian
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               establishing
               those
               in
               it
               ,
               who
               had
               imbraced
               it
               .
               And
               again
               ,
               p.
               299.
               the
               other
               Parts
               [
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               besides
               the
               Gospels
               and
               the
               Acts
               ]
               of
               
                 DIVINE
                 REVELATION
              
               are
               Objects
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               are
               so
               to
               be
               received
               ;
               They
               are
               Truths
               of
               which
               none
               ,
               that
               is
               once
               known
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               revealed
               ,
               may
               or
               ought
               to
               be
               disbelieved
               .
               And
               if
               this
               does
               not
               satisfie
               you
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               as
               high
               a
               Veneration
               for
               the
               Epistles
               ,
               as
               you
               ,
               or
               any
               one
               can
               have
               ,
               I
               require
               you
               to
               publish
               to
               the
               World
               those
               PASSAGES
               ,
               which
               shew
               my
               contempt
               of
               them
               .
            
             After
             such
             direct
             
             words
             of
             mine
             ,
             expressing
             my
             veneration
             for
             that
             part
             of
             Divine
             Revel●●on
             ,
             which
             is
             contain'd
             in
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             any
             one
             but
             an
             Unmasker
             would
             blush
             to
             charge
             me
             with
             contempt
             of
             them
             ,
             without
             alledging
             ,
             when
             summon'd
             to
             it
             ,
             any
             word
             in
             my
             Book
             to
             justifie
             that
             charge
             .
          
           
             If
             hardness
             of
             Forehead
             ,
             were
             strength
             of
             Brains
             ,
             't
             were
             two
             to
             one
             of
             his
             side
             against
             any
             Man
             I
             ever
             yet
             heard
             of
             .
             I
             require
             him
             to
             publish
             to
             the
             World
             those
             Passages
             ,
             that
             shew
             my
             contempt
             of
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             he
             answers
             me
             ,
             
               he
               need
               not
               do
               it
            
             ,
             for
             
               I
               have
               done
               it
               my self
            
             .
             Whoever
             had
             common
             sense
             would
             understand
             ,
             that
             what
             I
             demanded
             was
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             shew
             the
             World
             where
             ,
             amongst
             all
             I
             had
             published
             ,
             there
             were
             any
             Passages
             ,
             that
             expressed
             contempt
             of
             the
             Epistles
             :
             For
             it
             was
             not
             expected
             ,
             he
             should
             quote
             Passages
             of
             mine
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             never
             published
             .
             And
             this
             accute
             Unmasker
             (
             to
             this
             )
             says
             ,
             I
             had
             published
             them
             my self
             .
             So
             that
             the
             reason
             why
             he
             cannot
             find
             them
             is
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             published
             them
             my self
             .
             But
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               I
               appeal
               to
               the
               Reader
               ,
               whether
               (
               after
               
               your
               tedious
               Collections
               out
               of
               the
               four
            
             Evangelists
             )
             
               your
               passing
               by
               the
               Epistles
               ,
               and
               neglecting
               wholly
               what
               the
               Apostles
               say
               in
               them
               ,
               be
               not
               publishing
               to
               the
               World
               your
               contempt
               of
               them
               ?
            
             I
             demand
             of
             him
             to
             publish
             to
             the
             World
             those
             Passages
             ,
             which
             shew
             my
             contempt
             of
             the
             Epistles
             :
             And
             he
             answers
             ,
             
               he
               need
               not
               ,
               I
               have
               done
               it
               my self
               .
            
             How
             does
             that
             appear
             ?
             I
             have
             passed
             by
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             says
             he
             .
             My
             passing
             them
             by
             then
             ,
             are
             
               Passages
               published
            
             against
             the
             Epistles
             ?
             For
             
               publishing
               of
               Passages
            
             is
             what
             you
             said
             you
             
               need
               not
               do
            
             ,
             and
             what
             
               I
               had
               done
            
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Passages
             I
             have
             published
             ,
             containing
             a
             contempt
             of
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             are
             extant
             in
             my
             saying
             nothing
             of
             them
             ?
             Surely
             this
             same
             
               passing
               by
            
             has
             done
             some
             very
             shrewd
             displeasure
             to
             our
             poor
             Unmasker
             ,
             that
             he
             so
             starts
             whenever
             it
             is
             but
             named
             ,
             and
             cannot
             think
             it
             contains
             less
             than
             
               Exclusion
               ,
               Defiance
            
             and
             Contempt
             .
             Here
             therefore
             the
             Proposition
             remaining
             to
             be
             proved
             by
             you
             is
             ,
          
        
         
           
           
             XIV
             .
          
           
             That
             one
             cannot
             pass
             by
             any
             thing
             without
             contempt
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             you
             have
             proved
             it
             ,
             I
             shall
             then
             ask
             you
             ,
             what
             will
             become
             of
             all
             those
             parts
             of
             Scriptur●
             ;
             all
             those
             Chapters
             and
             Verses
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             
               passed
               by
            
             in
             your
             Collection
             of
             Fundamental
             Articles
             ?
             Those
             that
             you
             have
             vouchsafed
             to
             set
             down
             ,
             you
             tell
             us
             
               are
               in
               the
               Bible
               on
               purpose
               to
               be
               believed
               .
            
             What
             must
             become
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             which
             you
             have
             omitted
             ?
             Are
             they
             there
             not
             to
             be
             believed
             ?
             And
             must
             the
             Reader
             understand
             your
             
               passing
               them
               by
            
             to
             be
             a
             publishing
             to
             the
             World
             your
             contempt
             of
             them
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             you
             have
             Unmasked
             your self
             :
             If
             not
             ,
             but
             you
             may
             
               pass
               by
            
             some
             parts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             nay
             whole
             Epistles
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             those
             of
             St.
             Iames
             ,
             and
             St.
             Iude
             ,
             without
             contempt
             ;
             Why
             may
             not
             I
             without
             contempt
             pass
             by
             others
             ;
             But
             because
             you
             have
             a
             liberty
             to
             do
             what
             you
             will
             ,
             and
             I
             must
             do
             but
             what
             you
             in
             your
             good
             pleasure
             will
             allow
             me
             ?
             
             But
             if
             I
             ask
             you
             whence
             you
             have
             this
             Privilege
             above
             others
             ;
             You
             will
             have
             nothing
             to
             say
             ,
             except
             it
             be
             according
             to
             your
             usual
             Skill
             in
             Divining
             ,
             that
             you
             know
             my
             Heart
             ,
             and
             the
             Thoughts
             that
             are
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             you
             find
             not
             like
             yours
             ,
             right
             ,
             and
             orthodox
             ,
             and
             good
             ;
             But
             always
             evil
             and
             perverse
             ,
             such
             as
             I
             dare
             not
             own
             ,
             but
             hypocritically
             either
             say
             nothing
             of
             ,
             or
             declare
             against
             ;
             But
             yet
             with
             all
             my
             cunning
             I
             cannot
             hide
             them
             from
             you
             ;
             your
             all
             knowing
             penetration
             always
             finds
             them
             out
             ;
             You
             know
             them
             ,
             or
             you
             guess
             at
             them
             ,
             as
             is
             best
             for
             your
             turn
             ,
             and
             that
             's
             as
             good
             :
             And
             then
             presently
             I
             am
             confounded
             .
             I
             doubt
             whether
             the
             World
             has
             ever
             had
             any
             two-eyed
             Man
             your
             equal
             for
             penetration
             and
             a
             quick
             sight
             .
             The
             telling
             by
             the
             Spectators
             looks
             ,
             what
             Card
             he
             guesses
             ,
             is
             nothing
             to
             what
             you
             can
             do
             .
             You
             take
             the
             heighth
             of
             an
             Author's
             Parts
             ,
             by
             numbring
             the
             Pages
             of
             his
             Book
             ;
             You
             can
             spy
             an
             Heresy
             in
             him
             by
             his
             saying
             not
             a
             syllable
             of
             it
             ;
             Distinguish
             him
             from
             the
             Orthodox
             by
             his
             understanding
             places
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             just
             as
             several
             of
             the
             Orthodox
             do
             ;
             You
             can
             repeat
             
             by
             heart
             whole
             Leaves
             of
             what
             is
             in
             his
             Mind
             to
             say
             ,
             before
             he
             speaks
             a
             word
             of
             it
             ;
             You
             can
             discover
             Designs
             before
             they
             are
             hatch'd
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             Intrigues
             of
             carrying
             them
             on
             by
             those
             who
             never
             thought
             of
             them
             .
             All
             this
             ,
             and
             more
             you
             can
             do
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Orthodoxy
             ,
             or
             which
             is
             as
             certain
             ,
             by
             your
             own
             good
             Spirit
             of
             Invention
             informing
             you
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             to
             be
             an
             errant
             Conjurer
             ?
          
           
             But
             to
             your
             Reply
             .
             You
             say
             ,
             
               after
               my
               TEDIOUS
               Collection
               out
               of
               the
               four
               Evangelists
               ,
               my
               passing
               by
               the
               Epistles
               ,
               and
               neglecting
               wholly
               what
               the
               Apostles
               say
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             I
             wondred
             at
             first
             why
             you
             mention'd
             not
             the
             Acts
             here
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             four
             Evangelists
             .
             For
             I
             have
             not
             ,
             as
             you
             have
             in
             other
             places
             observed
             ,
             been
             sparing
             of
             Collections
             out
             of
             the
             Acts
             too
             .
             But
             there
             was
             it
             seems
             a
             Necessity
             here
             for
             your
             omitting
             it
             :
             For
             that
             would
             have
             stood
             too
             near
             what
             followed
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             and
             
               neglecting
               wholly
               what
               the
               Apostles
               say
               .
            
             For
             if
             it
             appear'd
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             out
             of
             your
             own
             Confession
             ,
             that
             I
             allowed
             and
             built
             upon
             the
             Divine
             Authority
             of
             what
             the
             Apostles
             
             say
             in
             the
             Acts
             ,
             he
             could
             not
             so
             easily
             be
             mislead
             into
             an
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             I
             contemned
             what
             they
             say
             in
             their
             Epistles
             .
             But
             this
             is
             but
             a
             slight
             touch
             of
             your
             Leger-de-main
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             I
             ask
             the
             Reader
             what
             he
             will
             think
             of
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             who
             cannot
             bear
             the
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             I
             have
             produced
             ,
             nor
             my
             Quotations
             out
             of
             the
             four
             Evangelists
             ?
             This
             which
             in
             his
             
               Thoughts
               of
               the
               Causes
               of
               Atheism
               ,
            
             p.
             114.
             was
             want
             of
             
               Vivacity
               and
               Elevation
               of
               Mind
            
             ,
             want
             of
             
               a
               Vein
               of
               Sense
               and
               Reason
               ,
               yea
               and
               of
               Elocution
               too
               ,
            
             is
             here
             in
             his
             
               Socinianism
               Unmask'd
            
             ,
             a
             
               tedious
               Collection
               out
               of
               the
               four
               Evangelists
               .
            
             Those
             places
             I
             have
             quoted
             ,
             lie
             heavy
             it
             seems
             upon
             his
             Stomach
             ,
             and
             are
             too
             many
             to
             be
             got
             off
             .
             But
             it
             was
             my
             business
             not
             to
             omit
             one
             of
             them
             ;
             that
             the
             Reader
             might
             have
             a
             full
             view
             of
             the
             whole
             tenour
             of
             the
             Preaching
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             to
             the
             Unconverted
             Iews
             and
             Gentiles
             ;
             and
             might
             therein
             see
             what
             Faith
             they
             were
             Converted
             to
             ,
             and
             upon
             their
             assent
             to
             which
             they
             were
             pronounced
             Believers
             and
             admitted
             into
             
             the
             Christian
             Church
             .
             But
             the
             Unmasker
             complains
             there
             are
             too
             many
             of
             them
             :
             He
             thinks
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             the
             good
             News
             of
             Salvation
             tedious
             from
             the
             Mouth
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             :
             He
             is
             of
             opinion
             ,
             That
             before
             the
             Epistles
             were
             writ
             ,
             and
             without
             believing
             precisely
             what
             he
             thinks
             ●it
             to
             cull
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             there
             could
             be
             no
             Christians
             ;
             And
             if
             we
             had
             nothing
             but
             the
             four
             Evangelists
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             be
             saved
             .
             And
             yet
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             every
             single
             one
             of
             the
             Four
             contains
             the
             Gospel
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             at
             least
             they
             all
             together
             contain
             all
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             .
             If
             any
             one
             doubt
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             referr
             him
             to
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             for
             Satisfaction
             ,
             who
             hath
             abundantly
             proved
             it
             .
          
           
             His
             following
             words
             (
             were
             he
             not
             the
             same
             Unmasker
             all
             through
             )
             would
             be
             beyond
             Parallel
             .
             
               But
               let
               us
               hear
               why
               the
               Vindicator
               did
               not
               attempt
               to
               Collect
               any
               Articles
               out
               of
               these
               Writings
               ,
               He
               assigns
               this
               as
               one
               Reason
               :
            
             
               The
               Epistles
               being
               writ
               to
               those
               who
               were
               already
               Believers
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               be
               supposed
               that
               they
               were
               writ
               to
               them
               to
               teach
               them
               Fundamentals
               ,
            
             
             p.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             Vindic.
             
               Certainly
               no
               Man
               would
               have
               conjectured
               that
               he
               would
               have
               used
               such
               an
               Evasion
               as
               this
               .
               I
               will
               say
               that
               for
               him
               ,
               he
               goes
               beyond
               all
               surmises
               ,
               he
               is
               above
               all
               Conjectures
               ,
               he
               hath
               a
               faculty
               which
               no
               Creature
               on
               Earth
               can
               ever
               fathom
               .
            
             Thus
             far
             the
             Unmasker
             ,
             in
             his
             Oratorical
             strain
             .
             In
             what
             follows
             he
             comes
             to
             his
             closer
             reasoning
             against
             what
             I
             had
             said
             .
             His
             words
             are
             ,
             
               Do
               we
               not
               know
               that
               the
               four
               Gospels
               were
               writ
               to
               and
               for
               Believers
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               Unbelievers
               ?
               Answ.
            
             I
             grant
             it
             .
             Now
             let
             us
             see
             your
             Inference
             :
             Therefore
             what
             these
             holy
             Historians
             recorded
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             said
             and
             preach'd
             to
             Unbelievers
             ,
             was
             said
             and
             preach'd
             to
             Believers
             .
             The
             Discourse
             which
             our
             Saviour
             had
             with
             the
             Woman
             of
             Samaria
             ,
             and
             her
             Townsmen
             ,
             was
             addressed
             to
             Believers
             ;
             because
             St.
             Iohn
             writ
             his
             Gospel
             (
             wherein
             it
             is
             recorded
             as
             a
             part
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             History
             )
             for
             Believers
             as
             well
             as
             Unbelievers
             .
             St.
             
             Peter's
             Preaching
             to
             Cornelius
             and
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Preaching
             at
             Antioch
             ,
             at
             Thessalonica
             ,
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             &c.
             was
             not
             to
             Unbelievers
             ,
             
             for
             their
             Conversion
             ;
             Because
             St.
             Luke
             dedicates
             his
             History
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             to
             Theophilus
             ,
             who
             was
             a
             Christian
             ,
             as
             the
             Unmasker
             strenuously
             proves
             in
             this
             Paragraph
             .
             Just
             as
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Discourses
             which
             Caesar
             records
             he
             had
             upon
             several
             Occasions
             with
             the
             Gauls
             were
             not
             addressed
             to
             the
             Gauls
             alone
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             Romans
             also
             ;
             because
             his
             Commentaries
             were
             writ
             for
             the
             Romans
             as
             well
             as
             others
             :
             Or
             that
             the
             Sayings
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Greeks
             and
             Romans
             in
             Plutarch
             ,
             were
             not
             spoke
             by
             them
             to
             their
             Contemporaries
             only
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             recorded
             by
             him
             for
             the
             benefit
             of
             Posterity
             .
          
           
             I
             perused
             the
             Preachings
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             to
             the
             Unconverted
             World
             ,
             to
             see
             what
             they
             taught
             and
             required
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             Men
             Christians
             :
             And
             these
             all
             I
             set
             down
             ,
             and
             leave
             the
             World
             to
             be
             judge
             what
             they
             contain'd
             .
             The
             Epistles
             which
             were
             all
             written
             to
             those
             who
             had
             imbraced
             the
             Faith
             ,
             and
             were
             all
             Christians
             already
             ,
             I
             thought
             would
             not
             so
             distinctly
             shew
             ,
             what
             were
             those
             Doctrines
             ,
             which
             were
             absolutely
             
             necessary
             to
             make
             Men
             Christians
             ;
             they
             being
             not
             writ
             to
             convert
             Unbelievers
             ,
             but
             to
             build
             up
             those
             ,
             who
             were
             already
             Believers
             ,
             in
             their
             most
             holy
             Faith.
             This
             is
             plainly
             expressed
             in
             the
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             V.
             11
             ,
             
               &c
               ▪
               Of
               whom
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Christ
             ,
             
               we
               have
               many
               things
               to
               say
               and
               hard
               to
               be
               utter'd
               ,
               seeing
               ye
               are
               all
               dull
               of
               hearing
               .
               For
               when
               for
               the
               time
               ye
               ought
               to
               be
               Teachers
               ,
               ye
               have
               need
               that
               one
               teach
               you
               again
               ,
               which
               be
               the
               first
               Principles
               of
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               are
               become
               such
               as
               have
               need
               of
               Milk
               and
               not
               of
               strong
               Meat
               .
               For
               every
               one
               that
               useth
               milk
               is
               unskilful
               in
               the
               word
               of
               righteousness
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               a
               Babe
               :
               But
               strong
               meat
               belongeth
               to
               him
               that
               is
               of
               full
               age
               ,
               even
               those
               who
               by
               reason
               of
               use
               have
               their
               senses
               exercised
               ,
               to
               discern
               both
               good
               and
               bad
               .
               Therefore
               leaving
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               let
               us
               go
               on
               unto
               perfection
               ,
               not
               laying
               again
               the
               foundation
               of
               Repentance
               from
               dead
               Works
               ,
               and
               of
               Faith
               towards
               God
               and
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               of
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
               and
               of
               eternal
               Iudgment
               .
            
             Here
             the
             Apostle
             shews
             what
             was
             his
             Design
             
             in
             writing
             this
             Epistle
             :
             Not
             to
             teach
             them
             the
             Fundamental
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             but
             to
             lead
             them
             on
             to
             more
             Perfection
             ;
             That
             is
             ,
             to
             greater
             degrees
             of
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             wise
             Design
             and
             wonderful
             Contrivance
             and
             carrying
             on
             of
             the
             Gospel
             and
             the
             Evidence
             of
             it
             ;
             which
             he
             makes
             out
             in
             this
             Epistle
             ,
             by
             shewing
             its
             Correspondence
             with
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ,
             and
             particularly
             with
             the
             Oeconomy
             of
             the
             Mosaical
             Constitution
             .
             Here
             I
             might
             ask
             the
             Unmasker
             ,
             whether
             those
             many
             things
             which
             St.
             Paul
             tells
             the
             Hebrews
             he
             had
             to
             say
             of
             Christ
             ,
             (
             hard
             to
             be
             utter'd
             to
             them
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             dull
             of
             hearing
             )
             had
             not
             an
             
               immediate
               respect
               to
               the
               Occasion
               ,
               Author
               ,
               Way
               ,
               Means
               ,
               or
               Issue
               of
               their
               Redemption
               and
               Salvation
            
             ;
             And
             therefore
             ,
             
               whether
               they
               were
               such
               things
               without
               the
               knowledge
               of
               which
               they
               could
               not
               be
               saved
               ,
            
             as
             the
             Unmasker
             says
             of
             such
             things
             ,
             p.
             23.
             
             And
             the
             like
             I
             might
             ask
             him
             concerning
             those
             things
             which
             the
             Apostle
             tells
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             1
             Ep.
             Chap.
             III.
             2.
             that
             they
             
               were
               not
               yet
               able
               to
               bear
               .
            
             For
             much
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             he
             speaks
             
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             ,
             Ep.
             1.
             
             Ch.
             III.
             as
             in
             the
             above-cited
             places
             he
             did
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ;
             
               That
               he
               as
               a
               wise
               Master-Builder
               had
               laid
               the
               Foundation
               :
            
             And
             that
             Foundation
             ,
             he
             himself
             tells
             us
             ,
             is
             
               Iesus
               the
               Messiah
            
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             Foundation
             to
             be
             laid
             .
             And
             that
             in
             this
             he
             laid
             the
             Foundation
             of
             Christianity
             at
             Corinth
             ,
             St.
             Luke
             records
             ,
             Act
             XVIII
             .
             4.
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             Paul
             at
             Corinth
             
               reason'd
               in
               the
               Synagogue
               every
               Sabbath-day
               ,
               and
               testified
               to
               the
               Iews
               that
               Iesus
               was
               the
               Messiah
               .
            
             Upon
             which
             Foundation
             he
             tells
             them
             there
             might
             be
             a
             Superstructure
             .
             But
             that
             what
             is
             built
             on
             the
             Foundation
             is
             not
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             I
             think
             I
             need
             not
             prove
             .
             He
             further
             tells
             them
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             desired
             to
             build
             upon
             this
             Foundation
             ;
             But
             withal
             says
             ,
             he
             had
             
               fed
               them
            
             till
             then
             
               with
               Milk
               ,
               and
               not
               with
               Meat
               :
               because
               they
               were
               Babes
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               been
               able
               to
               bear
               it
               ,
               neither
               were
               they
               yet
               able
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             this
             Epistle
             we
             see
             is
             almost
             wholly
             spent
             in
             Reproofs
             of
             their
             Miscarriages
             ,
             and
             in
             Exhortations
             and
             Instructions
             relating
             to
             Practice
             ,
             and
             very
             little
             said
             in
             it
             for
             the
             explaining
             any
             part
             of
             the
             
             great
             Mystery
             of
             Salvation
             contain'd
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             By
             these
             Passages
             we
             may
             see
             (
             were
             it
             not
             evident
             to
             common
             sence
             it self
             from
             the
             Nature
             of
             things
             )
             that
             the
             design
             of
             these
             Epistles
             was
             not
             to
             lay
             the
             Foundations
             ,
             or
             teach
             the
             Principles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             they
             being
             writ
             to
             those
             who
             had
             received
             them
             ,
             and
             were
             Christians
             already
             .
             The
             same
             holds
             in
             all
             the
             other
             Epistles
             :
             And
             therefore
             the
             Epistles
             seem'd
             not
             to
             me
             the
             properest
             parts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             give
             us
             that
             Foundation
             distinct
             from
             all
             the
             Superstructures
             built
             on
             it
             ;
             Because
             in
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             the
             latter
             was
             the
             thing
             propos'd
             ,
             rather
             than
             the
             former
             .
             For
             the
             main
             intention
             of
             the
             Apostles
             in
             writing
             their
             Epistles
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             to
             do
             what
             was
             done
             already
             ;
             to
             lay
             down
             barely
             the
             Foundations
             of
             Christianity
             to
             those
             who
             were
             Christians
             already
             ;
             but
             to
             build
             upon
             it
             some
             ●arther
             Explication
             of
             it
             ,
             which
             either
             their
             particular
             Circumstances
             ,
             or
             a
             general
             evidencing
             of
             the
             Truth
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             Excellencies
             ,
             and
             Privileges
             ,
             &c.
             of
             the
             Gospel
             required
             .
             This
             was
             the
             
             reason
             that
             perswaded
             me
             to
             take
             the
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             be
             received
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             only
             from
             the
             Preachings
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             to
             the
             Unconverted
             World
             ,
             as
             laid
             down
             in
             the
             Historical
             Part
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             And
             I
             thought
             it
             a
             good
             Reason
             .
             It
             being
             past
             doubt
             ,
             that
             they
             in
             their
             Preachings
             proposed
             to
             the
             Unconverted
             all
             that
             was
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             them
             Christians
             .
             And
             also
             ,
             that
             that
             Faith
             ,
             upon
             a
             Profession
             whereof
             any
             one
             was
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             as
             a
             Believer
             ,
             had
             all
             that
             was
             necessary
             in
             it
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Christian
             ;
             because
             if
             it
             wanted
             any
             thing
             necessary
             ,
             he
             had
             necessarily
             not
             been
             admitted
             ;
             unless
             we
             can
             suppose
             ,
             that
             any
             one
             was
             admitted
             into
             the
             Christian
             Church
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             yet
             a
             Christian
             ;
             or
             pronounced
             a
             Believer
             ,
             who
             yet
             wanted
             something
             necessary
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Believer
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             was
             a
             Believer
             and
             not
             a
             Believer
             at
             the
             same
             time
             .
             But
             what
             those
             Articles
             were
             ,
             which
             had
             been
             Preach'd
             to
             those
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Epistles
             were
             writ
             ,
             and
             
             upon
             the
             Belief
             whereof
             they
             had
             been
             admitted
             into
             the
             Christian
             Church
             ,
             and
             became
             as
             they
             are
             called
             
               Believers
               ,
               Saints
               ,
               Faithful
               ,
               Elect
               ,
            
             &c.
             could
             not
             be
             collected
             out
             of
             the
             Epistles
             .
             This
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             my
             reason
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             a
             reason
             to
             every
             one
             ,
             who
             would
             make
             this
             Enquiry
             ;
             and
             the
             Unmasker
             quotes
             the
             place
             where
             I
             told
             him
             it
             was
             my
             reason
             ;
             Yet
             he
             according
             to
             his
             never
             erring
             Illumination
             ,
             flatly
             tells
             me
             ,
             p.
             38.
             that
             it
             was
             not
             ,
             and
             adds
             ,
             
               Here
               then
               is
               want
               of
               Sincerity
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             I
             must
             desire
             him
             therefore
             to
             prove
             what
             he
             says
             ,
             
               p.
               38.
               viz.
            
             
          
        
         
           
             XV.
             
          
           
             That
             
               by
               the
               same
               Argument
               that
               I
               would
               perswade
               that
            
             the
             Fundamentals
             
               are
               not
               to
               be
               sought
               for
               in
               the
            
             Epistles
             ,
             he
             can
             prove
             
               that
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               sought
               for
               in
               the
               Gospels
               and
               in
               the
               Acts
            
             ;
             because
             
               even
               these
               were
               writ
               to
               those
               that
               believed
               .
            
          
           
             And
             next
             I
             desire
             him
             to
             prove
             ,
             what
             he
             also
             says
             in
             the
             same
             Page
             ,
             viz.
             
          
        
         
           
           
             XVI
             .
          
           
             That
             the
             Epistles
             being
             writ
             to
             those
             that
             believed
             ,
             was
             not
             an
             Argument
             that
             I
             did
             make
             use
             of
             .
          
           
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             p.
             38.
             
             That
             it
             is
             the
             Argument
             whereby
             I
             
               would
               perswade
            
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             very
             same
             Page
             ,
             a
             few
             Lines
             lower
             ,
             says
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               not
               the
               Argument
               I
               did
               make
               use
               of
               .
            
             Who
             ,
             but
             an
             arrant
             Unmasker
             ,
             would
             contradict
             himself
             so
             flatly
             in
             the
             same
             breath
             ?
             And
             yet
             upon
             that
             he
             raises
             a
             Complaint
             of
             my
             
               want
               of
               Sincerity
            
             .
          
           
             For
             
               want
               of
               Sincerity
            
             in
             one
             of
             us
             ,
             we
             need
             not
             go
             far
             for
             an
             Instance
             .
             The
             next
             Paragraph
             ,
             p.
             38.
             —
             40.
             affords
             us
             a
             gross
             one
             of
             it
             ;
             Wherein
             the
             Unmasker
             argues
             strongly
             ,
             not
             against
             any
             thing
             I
             had
             said
             ,
             but
             against
             an
             Untruth
             of
             his
             own
             setting
             up
             .
             Towards
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             the
             Paragraph
             ,
             p.
             40.
             he
             has
             these
             words
             ;
             
               It
               is
               manifest
               that
               the
               Apostles
               in
               their
               Epistles
               taught
               Fundamentals
               ,
               which
               is
               contrary
               to
               what
               this
               Gentleman
               says
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               thing
               could
               not
               be
               suppos'd
            
             ;
             
             And
             therefore
             the
             Unmasker
             has
             taken
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             pains
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             Fundamental
             Doctrines
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Epistles
             ;
             as
             if
             I
             had
             denied
             it
             .
             And
             to
             lead
             the
             Reader
             into
             an
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             said
             so
             ,
             he
             sets
             down
             these
             words
             ,
             
               could
               not
               be
               suppos'd
            
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             my
             words
             .
             And
             so
             they
             are
             ,
             but
             not
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             did
             well
             not
             to
             quote
             the
             Page
             ,
             lest
             the
             Reader
             ,
             by
             barely
             turning
             to
             the
             place
             ,
             should
             have
             a
             clear
             sight
             of
             Falshood
             ,
             instead
             of
             that
             Sincerity
             which
             he
             would
             make
             the
             Reader
             believe
             is
             wanting
             in
             me
             .
             My
             words
             ,
             
               p.
               294.
               
               Of
               the
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             are
             ,
             
               NOR
               CAN
               IT
               BE
               SUPPOS'D
               ,
               that
               the
               sending
               of
               such
               Fundamentals
               was
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               Apostles
               writing
               to
               any
               of
               them
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             lower
             ;
             
               The
               Epistles
               therefore
               being
               all
               written
               to
               those
               who
               were
               already
               Believers
               and
               Christians
               ,
               the
               occasion
               and
               end
               of
               writing
               them
               could
               not
               be
               to
               instruct
               them
               in
               that
               which
               was
               necessary
               to
               make
               them
               Christians
               .
            
             The
             thing
             then
             that
             I
             deny'd
             ,
             was
             not
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             
             any
             Fundamentals
             in
             the
             Epistles
             .
             For
             p.
             295.
             
             I
             have
             these
             express
             words
             ;
             
               I
               do
               not
               deny
               but
               the
               great
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               are
               dropt
               here
               and
               there
               ,
               and
               scatter'd
               up
               and
               down
               in
               most
               of
               them
               .
            
             And
             therefore
             he
             might
             have
             spared
             his
             Endeavours
             in
             the
             next
             Paragraph
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             there
             may
             be
             Fundamentals
             found
             in
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             till
             he
             finds
             some
             body
             that
             denies
             it
             .
             And
             here
             again
             ,
             I
             must
             repeat
             my
             usual
             Question
             ,
             that
             with
             this
             sincere
             Writer
             is
             so
             often
             necessary
             ,
             viz.
             
          
        
         
           
             XVII
             .
          
           
             
               Where
               it
               is
               that
               I
               say
            
             that
             it
             cannot
             be
             suppos'd
             that
             there
             are
             Fundamental
             Articles
             in
             the
             Epistles
             ?
          
           
             If
             he
             hopes
             to
             shift
             it
             off
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             taught
             ;
             which
             seems
             fallaciously
             put
             in
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             meant
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             some
             Fundamental
             Articles
             taught
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             them
             Christians
             ,
             in
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             which
             those
             who
             they
             were
             writ
             to
             knew
             not
             before
             ,
             
             in
             this
             sense
             I
             do
             deny
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             this
             will
             be
             the
          
        
         
           
             XVII
             .
          
           
             Proposition
             remaining
             upon
             him
             to
             prove
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             That
             there
             are
             Fundamental
             Articles
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             taught
             in
             the
             Epistles
             which
             those
             ,
             who
             they
             were
             writ
             to
             ,
             knew
             not
             before
             .
          
           
             
               The
               former
               part
               of
               his
               next
               Paragraph
               ,
            
             p.
             40.
             
               runs
               thus
            
             :
             Hear
             another
             feigned
             Ground
             of
             his
             omitting
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             viz.
             Because
             the
             Fundamental
             Articles
             are
             here
             promiscuously
             and
             without
             distinction
             mixt
             with
             other
             Truths
             .
             p.
             14.
             
             But
             who
             sees
             not
             that
             this
             is
             a
             mere
             Elusion
             ?
             For
             on
             the
             same
             account
             he
             might
             have
             forborn
             to
             search
             for
             Fundamental
             Articles
             in
             the
             Gospels
             ,
             for
             they
             do
             not
             lie
             there
             together
             ,
             but
             are
             dispersed
             up
             and
             down
             :
             The
             Doctrinal
             and
             Historical
             Parts
             are
             mix'd
             with
             one
             another
             ,
             but
             he
             pretends
             to
             sever
             them
             .
             Why
             then
             
             did
             he
             not
             make
             a
             Separation
             between
             the
             Doctrines
             in
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             those
             other
             Matters
             that
             are
             treated
             of
             there
             ?
             He
             has
             nothing
             to
             reply
             to
             this
             ,
             and
             therefore
             we
             must
             again
             look
             upon
             what
             he
             has
             suggested
             as
             a
             cast
             of
             his
             shuffling
             faculty
             .
          
           
             The
             Argument
             contain'd
             in
             these
             words
             is
             this
             .
             A
             Man
             cannot
             well
             distinguish
             Fundamental
             from
             Non-fundamental
             Doctrines
             in
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             promiscuously
             mixed
             with
             Non-fundamental
             Doctrines
             ▪
             Therefore
             he
             cannot
             well
             distinguish
             Fundamental
             Doctrines
             from
             others
             in
             the
             Gospels
             ,
             and
             the
             Acts
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             mixed
             with
             Matters
             of
             Fact.
             As
             if
             he
             should
             say
             ,
             one
             cannot
             well
             distinguish
             a
             Batchellour
             of
             Divinity
             from
             other
             Divines
             ,
             where
             several
             of
             them
             stand
             together
             promiscuously
             in
             the
             same
             Habit
             ;
             Therefore
             one
             cannot
             distinguish
             a
             Batchellour
             of
             Divinity
             from
             a
             Billingsgate
             Orator
             ,
             where
             they
             stand
             together
             in
             their
             distinct
             habits
             .
             Or
             that
             it
             is
             as
             easie
             to
             distinguish
             ●ine
             Gold
             ,
             from
             that
             of
             a
             little
             lower
             Allay
             ,
             where
             several
             pieces
             of
             each
             are
             mixed
             together
             ;
             as
             it
             is
             to
             distinguish
             
             pieces
             of
             fine
             Gold
             from
             pieces
             of
             Silver
             ,
             which
             they
             are
             mixed
             among
             .
          
           
             But
             it
             seems
             the
             Unmasker
             thinks
             it
             is
             as
             easie
             to
             distinguish
             between
             Fundamental
             and
             not
             Fundamental
             Doctrines
             ,
             in
             a
             writing
             of
             the
             same
             Author
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             promiscuously
             mixed
             together
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             distinguish
             between
             a
             Fundamental
             Doctrine
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             a
             relation
             of
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             intermixedly
             reported
             in
             the
             same
             History
             .
             When
             he
             has
             proved
             this
             ,
             the
             Unmasker
             will
             have
             more
             reason
             to
             tax
             me
             with
             
               Elusion
               ,
               Shuffling
            
             and
             Feigning
             ,
             in
             the
             reason
             I
             gave
             for
             not
             collecting
             Fundamentals
             out
             of
             the
             Epistles
             .
             Till
             then
             ,
             all
             that
             noise
             must
             stand
             amongst
             those
             ridiculous
             Airs
             of
             Triumph
             and
             Victory
             ,
             which
             he
             so
             often
             gives
             himself
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             Advantage
             to
             his
             Cause
             ,
             or
             Edification
             of
             his
             Reader
             ,
             though
             he
             should
             a
             thousand
             times
             say
             
               that
               I
               have
               nothing
               to
               reply
               .
            
          
           
             In
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             this
             Paragraph
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               That
               necessary
               Truths
               ,
               Fundamental
               Principles
               ,
               may
               be
               distinguish'd
               
               from
               those
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               such
               ,
               in
               the
               Epistolary
               Writings
               ,
            
             by
             the
             
               Nature
               and
               Importance
               of
               them
               ,
               by
               their
               immediate
               respect
               to
               the
               Author
               ,
               and
               means
               of
               our
               Salvation
               .
               Answ.
            
             If
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             I
             desire
             him
             to
             give
             me
             a
             definitive
             Collection
             of
             Fundamentals
             out
             of
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             given
             one
             out
             of
             the
             Gospels
             and
             the
             Acts.
             If
             he
             cannot
             do
             that
             ;
             'T
             is
             plain
             he
             hath
             here
             given
             a
             distinguishing
             mark
             of
             Fundamentals
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             himself
             cannot
             distinguish
             them
             .
             But
             yet
             I
             am
             the
             Shuffler
             .
          
           
             The
             Argument
             in
             the
             next
             Paragraph
             ,
             p.
             41.
             is
             this
             .
          
           
             Necessary
             Doctrines
             of
             Faith
             ,
             such
             as
             God
             absolutely
             demands
             to
             be
             believed
             for
             Justification
             ,
             may
             be
             distinguished
             from
             Rules
             of
             Holy
             Living
             ,
             with
             which
             they
             are
             mixed
             in
             the
             Epistles
             ;
             Therefore
             Doctrines
             of
             Faith
             necessary
             ,
             and
             not
             necessary
             ,
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             may
             be
             distinguished
             ,
             as
             they
             stand
             mixed
             in
             the
             Epistles
             .
             Which
             is
             as
             good
             sense
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             Lambs
             and
             Kids
             may
             be
             easily
             distinguish'd
             in
             the
             same
             Pen
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             together
             ;
             
             by
             their
             different
             Natures
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Lambs
             I
             absolutely
             demand
             of
             you
             ,
             as
             necessary
             to
             satisfie
             me
             ,
             may
             be
             distinguish'd
             from
             others
             in
             the
             same
             Pen
             ,
             where
             they
             are
             mix'd
             without
             any
             distinction
             .
             Doctrines
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Precepts
             of
             Practice
             ,
             are
             as
             distinguishable
             as
             doing
             and
             believing
             :
             And
             those
             as
             easily
             discernible
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             as
             thinking
             and
             walking
             :
             But
             Doctrinal
             Propositions
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             of
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             are
             of
             the
             same
             Authority
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             same
             Species
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             necessity
             of
             believing
             them
             ;
             And
             will
             be
             eternally
             undistinguishable
             into
             necessary
             and
             not
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             till
             there
             be
             some
             other
             way
             found
             ,
             to
             distinguish
             them
             ,
             than
             that
             they
             are
             in
             a
             Book
             ,
             which
             is
             all
             of
             Divine
             Revelation
             .
             Though
             therefore
             Doctrines
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Rules
             of
             Practice
             are
             very
             distinguishable
             in
             the
             Epistles
             ;
             yet
             it
             does
             not
             follow
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             Fundamental
             and
             not
             Fundamental
             Doctrines
             ,
             Points
             necessary
             ,
             and
             not
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             Men
             Christians
             ,
             are
             easily
             distinguishable
             in
             the
             Epistles
             .
             Which
             therefore
             remains
             
             to
             be
             proved
             :
             And
             it
             remains
             incumbent
             upon
             him
             ,
          
        
         
           
             XVIII
             .
          
           
             To
             set
             down
             the
             Marks
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Doctrines
             deliver'd
             in
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             may
             easily
             and
             exactly
             be
             distinguished
             into
             Fundamental
             ,
             and
             not
             Fundamental
             Articles
             of
             Faith.
             
          
           
             All
             the
             rest
             of
             that
             Paragraph
             ,
             containing
             nothing
             against
             me
             ,
             must
             be
             bound
             up
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             the
             like
             stuff
             ,
             which
             the
             Unmasker
             has
             put
             into
             his
             Book
             ,
             to
             shew
             the
             World
             ,
             he
             does
             not
             
               imitate
               me
               in
               Impertinencies
               ,
               Incoherences
               ,
            
             and
             
               trifling
               Excursions
            
             ,
             as
             he
             boasts
             in
             his
             first
             Paragraph
             .
             Only
             I
             shall
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             take
             the
             whole
             Passage
             concerning
             this
             Matter
             ,
             as
             it
             stands
             in
             my
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             p.
             295.
             
             
               I
               do
               not
               deny
               ,
               but
               the
               great
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               are
               dropt
               here
               and
               there
               ,
               and
               scatter'd
               up
               and
               down
               in
               most
               of
               them
               .
               But
               't
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Epistles
               we
               are
               to
               learn
               ,
               what
               are
               the
               
               Fundamental
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               where
               they
               are
               promiscuously
               ,
               and
               without
               distinction
               ,
               mixed
               with
               other
               Truths
               ,
               and
               Discourses
               ,
               which
               were
               (
               though
               for
               Edification
               indeed
               yet
               )
               only
               occasional
               .
               We
               shall
               find
               and
               discern
               those
               great
               ,
               and
               necessary
               Points
               best
               in
               the
               Preaching
               of
               our
               Saviour
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               to
               those
               who
               were
               yet
               Strangers
               and
               ignorant
               of
               the
               Faith
               ,
               to
               bring
               them
               in
               ,
               and
               convert
               them
               to
               it
               .
            
             And
             then
             let
             him
             read
             these
             words
             which
             the
             Unmasker
             has
             quoted
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             
               It
               is
               not
               in
               the
               Epistles
               that
               we
               are
               to
               learn
               ,
               what
               are
               the
               Fundamental
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               they
               were
               written
               for
               the
               resolving
               of
               Doubts
               ,
               and
               reforming
               of
               Mistakes
            
             ;
             With
             his
             Introduction
             of
             them
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               He
               commands
               the
               Reader
               not
               to
               stir
               a
               jot
               further
               than
               the
               Acts.
            
             If
             I
             should
             ask
             him
             ,
             where
             that
             Command
             appears
             ,
             he
             must
             have
             recourse
             to
             his
             old
             shift
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             mean
             as
             he
             said
             ,
             or
             else
             stand
             Convicted
             of
             a
             malicious
             Untruth
             .
             An
             Orator
             is
             not
             bound
             to
             speak
             strict
             Truth
             ,
             though
             a
             Disputant
             be
             .
             But
             this
             
             Unmasker's
             Writing
             against
             me
             ,
             
             will
             excuse
             him
             from
             being
             of
             the
             latter
             :
             And
             then
             why
             may
             not
             Falshoods
             pass
             for
             Rhetorical
             flourishes
             ,
             in
             one
             who
             hath
             been
             used
             to
             popular
             Haranguing
             ;
             to
             which
             Men
             are
             not
             generally
             so
             severe
             ,
             as
             strictly
             to
             examine
             them
             ,
             and
             expect
             that
             they
             should
             always
             be
             found
             to
             contain
             nothing
             but
             precise
             Truth
             ,
             and
             strict
             Reasoning
             ?
             But
             yet
             I
             must
             not
             forget
             to
             put
             upon
             his
             Score
             ,
             this
             other
             Proposition
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             ,
             p.
             42.
             and
             ask
             him
             to
             shew
             ,
          
        
         
           
             XIX
             .
          
           
             Where
             it
             is
             that
             I
             command
             my
             Reader
             not
             to
             stir
             a
             jot
             farther
             than
             the
             Acts
             ?
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             two
             Paragraphs
             ,
             p.
             42.
             —
             46.
             
             The
             Unmasker
             is
             at
             his
             natural
             Play
             of
             Declaiming
             without
             Proving
             .
             'T
             is
             pity
             the
             Mishna
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             he
             takes
             his
             good
             breeding
             ,
             as
             it
             told
             him
             that
             
               a
               well-bred
               and
               well-taught
               Man
               answers
               to
               the
               first
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
            
             had
             not
             given
             him
             this
             Rule
             too
             about
             Order
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Proving
             should
             go
             
             before
             Condemning
             ;
             Else
             all
             the
             fierce
             Exaggerations
             ,
             ill
             Language
             can
             heap
             up
             ,
             are
             but
             empty
             Scurility
             .
             But
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             that
             the
             Iewish
             Doctors
             ,
             should
             not
             provide
             Rules
             for
             a
             Christian
             Divine
             turn'd
             Unmasker
             .
             For
             where
             a
             Cause
             is
             to
             be
             maintain'd
             ,
             and
             a
             Book
             to
             be
             writ
             ,
             and
             Arguments
             are
             not
             at
             hand
             ,
             yet
             something
             must
             be
             found
             to
             fill
             it
             ;
             Railing
             in
             such
             cases
             is
             much
             easier
             than
             Reasoning
             ,
             especially
             where
             a
             Man's
             Parts
             lie
             that
             way
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             of
             these
             Paragraphs
             ,
             p.
             42.
             he
             begins
             thus
             ;
             
               But
               let
               us
               hear
               further
               what
               this
            
             Vindicator
             
               saith
               to
               excuse
               his
               rejection
               of
               the
               Doctrines
               contained
               in
               the
               Epistles
               ,
               and
               his
               putting
               us
               off
               with
               one
               Article
               of
               Faith
               :
            
             And
             then
             he
             quotes
             these
             following
             words
             of
             mine
             :
             
               What
               if
               the
               Author
               designed
               his
               Treatise
               ,
               as
               the
               Title
               shews
               ,
               chiefly
               for
               those
               who
               were
               not
               yet
               throughly
               and
               firmly
               Christians
               ,
               purposing
               to
               work
               upon
               those
               ,
               who
               either
               wholly
               disbelieved
               ,
               or
               doubted
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ?
            
          
           
           
             Answ.
             This
             ,
             as
             he
             has
             put
             it
             ,
             is
             a
             downright
             Falshood
             .
             For
             the
             words
             he
             quotes
             ,
             were
             not
             used
             by
             me
             
               to
               excuse
               my
               rejection
               of
               the
            
             Doctrines
             
               contained
               in
               the
               Epistles
            
             ,
             or
             to
             prove
             there
             was
             but
             
               one
               Article
            
             .
             But
             as
             a
             reason
             why
             I
             omitted
             the
             mention
             of
             Satisfaction
             .
          
           
             To
             demonstrate
             this
             ,
             I
             shall
             set
             down
             the
             whole
             Passage
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             p.
             6.
             of
             my
             Vindication
             ;
             where
             it
             runs
             thus
             :
          
           
             
               But
               what
               will
               become
               of
               me
               that
               I
               have
               not
               mention'd
               Satisfaction
               !
            
             
               Possibly
               this
               Reverend
               Gentleman
               would
               have
               had
               Charity
               enough
               for
               a
               known
               Writer
               of
               the
               Brotherhood
               to
               have
               found
               it
               by
               an
               Innuendo
               in
               those
               words
               above
               quoted
               ,
               of
               laying
               down
               his
               Life
               for
               another
               .
               But
               every
               thing
               is
               to
               be
               strained
               here
               the
               other
               way
               .
               For
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               
                 Reasonableness
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               ,
               &c.
               is
               of
               necessity
               to
               be
               represented
               as
               a
               Socinian
               ;
               Or
               else
               his
               Book
               may
               be
               read
               ;
               and
               the
               Truths
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               Mr.
               Edwards
               likes
               not
               ,
               be
               received
               ;
               and
               People
               put
               upon
               examining
               .
               Thus
               one
               ,
               as
               full
               of
               happy
               Conjectures
               and
               Suspitions
               
               as
               this
               Gentleman
               ,
               might
               be
               apt
               to
               argue
               .
               But
               what
               if
               the
               Author
               designed
               his
               Treatise
               ,
               as
               the
               Title
               shews
               ,
               chiefly
               for
               those
               who
               were
               not
               yet
               throughly
               or
               firmly
               Christians
               ;
               Proposing
               to
               work
               on
               those
               who
               either
               wholly
               disbelieved
               or
               doubted
               of
               the
               Truth
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ?
            
          
           
             To
             this
             he
             tells
             me
             ,
             p.
             43.
             that
             my
             
               Title
               says
               nothing
               for
               me
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             shews
             not
             ,
             that
             I
             designed
             my
             Book
             for
             those
             that
             disbelieved
             or
             doubted
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             thought
             that
             a
             title
             that
             professed
             the
             Reasonableness
             of
             any
             Doctrine
             shew'd
             it
             was
             intended
             for
             those
             that
             were
             not
             ●ully
             satisfied
             of
             the
             Reasonableness
             of
             it
             ;
             unless
             Books
             are
             to
             be
             writ
             to
             convince
             those
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             who
             are
             convinced
             already
             .
             But
             possibly
             this
             may
             be
             the
             
             Unmasker's
             way
             :
             And
             if
             one
             should
             judge
             by
             his
             manner
             of
             treating
             this
             Subject
             ,
             with
             Declamation
             instead
             of
             Argument
             ,
             one
             would
             think
             ,
             that
             he
             meant
             it
             for
             no
             body
             ,
             but
             those
             who
             were
             of
             his
             Mind
             already
             .
             I
             thought
             therefore
             ,
             
               The
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
               as
               deliver'd
               
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ,
            
             a
             proper
             Title
             to
             signifie
             whom
             it
             was
             chiefly
             meant
             for
             :
             And
             ,
             I
             thank
             God
             ,
             I
             can
             with
             satisfaction
             say
             it
             has
             not
             wanted
             its
             effect
             upon
             some
             of
             them
             .
             But
             the
             Unmasker
             proves
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             not
             design
             it
             chiefly
             for
             Disbelievers
             or
             Doubters
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
             For
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               p.
               43.
               
               How
               those
               that
               wholly
               disregard
               and
               disbelieve
               the
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               as
               Gentiles
               ,
               Iews
               ,
               Mahometans
               and
               Atheists
               do
            
             (
             I
             crave
             leave
             to
             put
             in
             Theists
             instead
             of
             Atheists
             ,
             for
             a
             reason
             presently
             to
             be
             mention'd
             )
             
               are
               like
               to
               attend
               to
               the
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
               as
               deliver'd
               in
               the
               Scripture
               is
               not
               to
               be
               conceived
               ;
               And
               therefore
               we
               look
               upon
               this
               as
               all
               meer
               Sham
               and
               Sophistry
               .
               Answ.
            
             Though
             the
             Unmasker
             teaches
             good
             breeding
             out
             of
             the
             Mishna
             ,
             yet
             I
             thought
             he
             had
             been
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             had
             taught
             Christianity
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             Why
             !
             Good
             Sir
             ,
             would
             you
             teach
             Iews
             and
             Mahometans
             Christianity
             out
             of
             the
             Talmud
             and
             Alcoran
             ;
             because
             they
             are
             the
             Books
             ,
             that
             at
             present
             they
             
               attend
               to
            
             and
             believe
             ?
             Or
             would
             you
             ,
             laying
             
             by
             the
             Authority
             of
             all
             Books
             ,
             Preach
             Religion
             to
             Infidels
             in
             your
             own
             Name
             ,
             and
             by
             your
             own
             Authority
             ;
             laying
             aside
             the
             Scripture
             ?
             
               Is
               it
               not
               to
               be
               conceived
               ,
            
             no
             not
             by
             a
             Christian
             Divine
             ,
             that
             the
             way
             to
             make
             Unbelievers
             Christians
             ,
             is
             to
             shew
             them
             the
             Reasonableness
             of
             the
             Religion
             contained
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ?
             But
             it
             seems
             the
             Unmasker
             has
             a
             peculiar
             way
             of
             Preaching
             and
             propagating
             Christianity
             without
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             some
             Men
             have
             a
             peculiar
             way
             of
             disputing
             without
             Reason
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             this
             Paragraph
             ,
             p.
             43.
             the
             Unmasker
             ,
             that
             is
             always
             a
             fair
             Interpreter
             of
             my
             meaning
             ,
             and
             never
             fails
             to
             know
             it
             better
             than
             I
             do
             ,
             tells
             me
             ,
             That
             by
             those
             ,
             that
             wholly
             disbelieve
             ,
             
               I
               must
               mean
               Atheists
               ,
               Turks
               ,
               Iews
               and
               Pagans
            
             ;
             and
             by
             those
             that
             are
             not
             firmly
             Christians
             ,
             
               a
               few
               weak
               Christians
            
             .
             But
             did
             our
             Unmasker
             never
             hear
             of
             Unbelievers
             under
             a
             denomination
             distinct
             from
             that
             of
             
               Atheists
               ,
               Turks
               ,
               Iews
            
             ,
             and
             Pagans
             ?
             Whilst
             the
             Pulpit
             and
             the
             Press
             have
             so
             often
             had
             up
             the
             Name
             of
             Theists
             or
             Deists
             ,
             has
             that
             Name
             wholly
             scaped
             him
             ?
             'T
             was
             
             these
             I
             chiefly
             designed
             ,
             and
             I
             believe
             no
             body
             of
             all
             that
             read
             my
             Vindication
             ,
             but
             the
             Unmasker
             mistook
             me
             ,
             if
             he
             did
             .
             But
             there
             at
             least
             ,
             p.
             9.
             he
             might
             have
             found
             the
             Name
             ,
             as
             of
             a
             sort
             of
             Unbelievers
             not
             unknown
             amongst
             us
             .
             But
             whatever
             he
             thought
             ,
             it
             was
             convenient
             and
             a
             sort
             of
             Prudence
             in
             him
             (
             when
             he
             would
             perswade
             others
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             not
             a
             Design
             which
             I
             say
             I
             had
             )
             to
             lessen
             as
             much
             as
             he
             could
             ,
             and
             cover
             the
             need
             of
             any
             such
             Design
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             not
             intend
             my
             Book
             to
             work
             upon
             those
             ,
             that
             disbelieved
             ,
             or
             did
             not
             firmly
             believe
             ;
             by
             insinuating
             there
             were
             few
             or
             none
             such
             amongst
             us
             .
             Hence
             he
             says
             that
             by
             those
             that
             are
             not
             throughly
             and
             firmly
             Christians
             ,
             
               I
               mean
               a
               FEW
               weak
               Christians
            
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             under
             those
             ,
             who
             wholly
             disbelieve
             he
             left
             the
             Theists
             out
             of
             my
             meaning
             .
             I
             am
             very
             glad
             to
             hear
             from
             the
             Unmasker
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             but
             
               few
               weak
               Christians
            
             ,
             few
             that
             have
             Doubts
             about
             the
             Truth
             of
             Christianity
             amongst
             us
             .
             But
             if
             there
             be
             not
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Deists
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             preventing
             their
             increase
             be
             no●
             
             worth
             every
             true
             Christian's
             Care
             and
             Endeavours
             ,
             those
             who
             have
             been
             so
             loud
             against
             them
             have
             been
             much
             to
             blame
             ;
             and
             I
             wish
             to
             God
             there
             were
             no
             reason
             for
             their
             Complaints
             .
             For
             these
             therefore
             I
             take
             the
             liberty
             to
             say
             ,
             as
             I
             did
             before
             ,
             that
             I
             chiefly
             designed
             my
             Book
             ;
             And
             shall
             not
             be
             asham'd
             of
             this
             Sophistry
             as
             you
             call
             it
             ,
             if
             it
             can
             be
             Sophistry
             to
             alledge
             a
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             that
             I
             know
             ;
             Till
             you
             have
             Arguments
             to
             convince
             me
             ,
             that
             you
             know
             my
             intention
             in
             publishing
             it
             ,
             better
             than
             I
             do
             my self
             .
             And
             I
             shall
             think
             it
             still
             no
             blameable
             Prudence
             ,
             however
             you
             exclaim
             against
             Prudence
             ,
             (
             as
             perhaps
             you
             have
             some
             reason
             )
             that
             
               I
               mention'd
               only
               those
               Advantages
               ,
               that
               all
               Christians
               are
               agreed
               in
               ;
               And
               that
               I
               observed
               that
               command
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               Rom.
               XIV
               .
               1.
               
               Him
               that
               is
               weak
               in
               the
               Faith
               receive
               ye
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               doubtful
               Disputations
               ;
               without
               being
               a
               Socinian
               .
               I
               think
               I
               did
               not
               amiss
               ,
               that
               I
               offer'd
               to
               the
               belief
               of
               those
               that
               stood
               off
               ,
               that
               ,
               and
               only
               that
               ,
               which
               our
               Saviour
               and
               his
               Apostles
               preach'd
               for
               the
               reducing
               the
               Unconverted
               
               World.
               And
               would
               any
               one
               think
               he
               in
               earnest
               went
               about
               to
               perswade
               Men
               to
               be
               Christians
               ,
               who
               should
               use
               that
               as
               an
               Argument
               to
               recommend
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               he
               has
               observed
               Men
               to
               lay
               hold
               on
               as
               an
               Objection
               against
               it
               ?
               To
               urge
               such
               Points
               of
               Controversie
               as
               Necessary
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               when
               we
               see
               our
               Saviour
               and
               the
               Apostles
               urged
               them
               not
               as
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
               to
               make
               Men
               Christians
               ,
               is
               (
               by
               our
               own
               Authority
               )
               to
               add
               Prejudices
               to
               Prejudices
               ,
               and
               to
               block
               up
               our
               own
               way
               to
               those
               Men
               ,
               whom
               we
               would
               have
               access
               to
               ,
               and
               prevail
               upon
               .
            
          
           
             I
             have
             repeated
             this
             again
             out
             of
             the
             7th
             .
             Page
             of
             my
             Vindication
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             more
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ;
             That
             the
             Reader
             may
             see
             how
             fully
             the
             Unmasker
             has
             answer'd
             it
             .
          
           
             Because
             I
             said
             ,
             
               Would
               any
               one
               blame
               my
               Prudence
               if
               I
               mention'd
               only
               those
               Advantages
               ,
               which
               all
               Christians
               are
               agreed
               in
               .
            
             The
             Unmasker
             adds
             ,
             
               p.
               44.
               
               Socinian
               Christians
            
             ,
             and
             then
             as
             if
             the
             naming
             of
             that
             had
             gained
             him
             his
             Point
             ,
             he
             goes
             
             on
             victoriously
             thus
             ,
             
               He
               has
               bethought
               himself
               better
               since
               he
               first
               .
               Publish'd
               his
               Notions
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               the
               result
               of
               that
               )
               he
               now
               begins
               to
               resolve
               ,
               what
               he
               writ
               ,
               into
               Prudence
               .
               I
               know
               whence
               he
               had
               this
               Method
               (
               and
               't
               is
               likely
               he
               has
               taken
               more
               than
               this
               from
               the
               same
               hands
               )
            
             viz.
             
               from
               the
               Missionary
               Iesuits
               ,
               that
               went
               to
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               the
               People
               of
            
             China
             .
             
               We
               are
               told
               ,
               that
               they
               instructed
               them
               in
               some
               Matters
               relating
               to
               our
               Saviour
               ;
               they
               let
               them
               know
               that
               Iesus
               was
               the
               Messias
               ,
               the
               Person
               promised
               to
               be
               sent
               into
               ▪
               the
               World
               ;
               But
               they
               conceal'd
               his
               Sufferings
               and
               Death
               ,
               and
               they
               would
               not
               let
               them
               know
               any
               thing
               of
               his
               Passion
               and
               Crucifixion
               .
               So
               our
               Author
               (
               their
               humble
               Imitator
               )
               undertakes
               to
               instruct
               the
               World
               in
               Christianity
               ,
               with
               an
               omission
               of
               its
               Principal
               Articles
               ,
               and
               more
               especially
               that
               of
               the
               Advantage
               we
               have
               by
               Christ's
               Death
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               prime
               thing
               design'd
               in
               his
               coming
               into
               the
               World.
               This
               he
               calls
               Prudence
               :
               So
               that
               to
               hide
               from
               the
               People
               the
               main
               Articles
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               to
               disguise
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               to
               betray
               Christianity
               it self
               ,
               is
               according
               
               to
               this
               excellent
               Writer
               ,
               the
               Cardinal
               Virtue
               of
               Prudence
               .
               May
               we
               be
               deliver'd
               then
               ,
               say
               I
               ,
               from
               a
               Prudential
               Racovian
               .
            
             And
             there
             ends
             the
             ratling
             for
             this
             time
             ;
             not
             to
             be
             outdone
             by
             any
             Piece
             of
             Clock-work
             in
             the
             Town
             .
             When
             he
             is
             once
             set
             a
             going
             ,
             he
             runs
             on
             like
             an
             Alarm
             ,
             always
             in
             the
             same
             strain
             of
             noisy
             empty
             Declamation
             (
             wherein
             every
             thing
             is
             suppos'd
             and
             nothing
             prov'd
             )
             till
             his
             own
             weight
             has
             brought
             him
             to
             the
             Ground
             ?
             And
             then
             ,
             being
             wound
             up
             with
             some
             new
             Topick
             ,
             takes
             another
             run
             ,
             whether
             it
             makes
             for
             or
             against
             him
             it
             matters
             not
             ;
             he
             has
             laid
             about
             him
             with
             ill
             Language
             ,
             let
             it
             light
             where
             it
             will
             ,
             and
             the
             Vindicator
             is
             paid
             off
             .
          
           
             That
             I
             may
             keep
             the
             due
             distance
             in
             our
             different
             ways
             of
             Writing
             ,
             I
             shall
             shew
             the
             Reader
             ,
             that
             I
             say
             not
             this
             at
             random
             ;
             but
             that
             the
             place
             affords
             me
             occasion
             to
             say
             so
             .
             He
             begins
             this
             Paragraph
             with
             these
             words
             ,
             p.
             42.
             
             
               Let
               us
               hear
               farther
               what
               this
               Vindicator
               says
               to
               excuse
               his
               rejection
               of
               the
               Doctrines
               contain'd
               in
               the
               Epistles
               .
            
             This
             
               rejection
               of
               the
               Doctrines
               contain'd
               in
               the
               Epistles
               ,
            
             was
             
             the
             not
             mentioning
             the
             Satisfaction
             of
             Christ
             ,
             amongst
             those
             Advantages
             I
             shew'd
             ,
             that
             the
             World
             received
             by
             his
             coming
             .
             This
             appears
             by
             the
             words
             he
             here
             quotes
             ,
             as
             my
             excuse
             for
             that
             omission
             .
             In
             which
             place
             ,
             I
             also
             produced
             some
             Passages
             in
             my
             Book
             which
             
               sounded
               like
               it
            
             ,
             some
             words
             of
             Scripture
             that
             are
             used
             to
             prove
             it
             ;
             But
             this
             will
             not
             content
             him
             :
             I
             am
             for
             all
             that
             ,
             a
             
               Betrayer
               of
               Christianity
               and
               Contemner
               of
               the
               Epis●les
               .
            
             Why
             ?
             Because
             I
             did
             not
             out
             of
             them
             name
             Satisfaction
             .
             If
             you
             will
             have
             the
             truth
             of
             it
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             any
             such
             word
             in
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             or
             other
             Books
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             in
             my
             Bible
             ,
             as
             Satisfying
             or
             Satisfaction
             made
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             and
             so
             I
             could
             not
             put
             it
             into
             my
             
               Christianity
               as
               deliver'd
               in
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             If
             mine
             be
             not
             a
             true
             Bible
             ,
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             furnish
             me
             with
             one
             that
             is
             more
             Orthodox
             ;
             or
             if
             the
             Translators
             have
             
               hid
               that
               main
               Article
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
            
             they
             are
             
               the
               betrayers
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               Contemners
               of
               the
               Epistles
               ,
            
             who
             did
             not
             put
             it
             there
             ;
             and
             not
             I
             ,
             who
             did
             not
             take
             a
             word
             from
             thence
             ,
             
             which
             they
             did
             not
             put
             there
             .
             For
             truly
             ,
             I
             am
             not
             a
             Maker
             of
             Creeds
             ;
             nor
             dare
             add
             either
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             or
             to
             the
             Fundamental
             Articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             .
          
           
             But
             you
             will
             say
             Satisfaction
             ,
             though
             not
             named
             in
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             yet
             may
             plainly
             be
             collected
             out
             of
             them
             .
             Answ.
             And
             so
             it
             may
             out
             of
             several
             places
             in
             my
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             some
             whereof
             ,
             which
             I
             took
             out
             of
             the
             Gospels
             ,
             I
             mention'd
             in
             my
             Vindication
             ,
             p.
             5.
             and
             others
             of
             them
             which
             I
             took
             out
             of
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             which
             I
             shall
             point
             out
             to
             you
             now
             :
             As
             p.
             74.
             
             I
             say
             the
             Design
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             coming
             was
             to
             be
             OFFERED
             up
             ;
             And
             p.
             158.
             
             I
             speak
             of
             the
             Work
             of
             our
             REDEMPTION
             ;
             words
             which
             in
             the
             Epistles
             are
             taken
             to
             imply
             Satisfaction
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             that
             be
             enough
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             ,
             but
             I
             may
             be
             free
             from
             
               betraying
               Christianity
            
             ;
             But
             if
             it
             be
             necessary
             to
             Name
             the
             word
             Satisfaction
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             does
             not
             so
             is
             a
             
               Betrayer
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             you
             will
             do
             well
             to
             consider
             how
             you
             will
             acquit
             the
             Holy
             Apostles
             ,
             from
             that
             bold
             Imputation
             ;
             which
             if
             it
             be
             extended
             
             as
             far
             as
             it
             will
             go
             ,
             will
             scarce
             come
             short
             of
             Blasphemy
             ;
             For
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             that
             our
             Saviour
             has
             any
             where
             named
             Satisfaction
             ,
             or
             implied
             it
             plainer
             in
             any
             words
             than
             those
             I
             have
             quoted
             from
             him
             .
             And
             he
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             will
             scape
             the
             Intemperance
             of
             your
             Tongue
             .
          
           
             You
             tell
             me
             ,
             I
             had
             my
             Prudence
             from
             
               the
               Missionary
               Iesuits
               in
            
             China
             ▪
             
               who
               conceal'd
               our
               Saviour's
               Suffering
               and
               Death
            
             ;
             because
             
               I
               undertake
               to
               ininstruct
               the
               World
               in
               Christianity
               ,
               with
               an
               omission
               of
               its
               Principal
               Articles
               .
            
             And
             I
             pray
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             from
             whom
             did
             you
             learn
             your
             Prudence
             ,
             when
             taking
             upon
             you
             to
             teach
             the
             Fundamental
             
               Doctrines
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             in
             your
             
               Thoughts
               concerning
               the
               Causes
               of
               Atheism
               ,
            
             you
             left
             out
             several
             ,
             that
             you
             have
             been
             pleased
             since
             to
             add
             in
             your
             
               Socinianism
               Unmask'd
            
             ?
             Or
             if
             I
             ,
             as
             you
             say
             here
             ,
             
               betray
               Christianity
            
             by
             this
             Omission
             of
             
               this
               Principal
               Article
            
             ;
             What
             do
             you
             ,
             who
             are
             a
             Professed
             Teacher
             of
             it
             ,
             if
             you
             omit
             any
             principal
             Article
             ;
             Which
             your
             Prudence
             is
             so
             wary
             in
             ,
             that
             you
             will
             not
             say
             you
             have
             given
             us
             all
             that
             are
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             in
             that
             List
             you
             have
             last
             published
             ?
             I
             pray
             who
             
             acts
             best
             the
             Jesuit
             (
             whose
             
               humble
               Imitator
            
             you
             say
             I
             am
             )
             you
             or
             I
             ;
             when
             pretending
             to
             give
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             Fundamentals
             ,
             you
             have
             not
             reduced
             them
             to
             direct
             Propositions
             ;
             but
             have
             left
             some
             of
             them
             indefinite
             ,
             to
             be
             collected
             as
             every
             one
             pleases
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             telling
             us
             it
             is
             a
             perfect
             Catalogue
             of
             Fundamentals
             ,
             plainly
             shuffle
             it
             off
             ,
             and
             tell
             me
             ,
             
               p.
               22.
               
               If
               that
               will
               not
               content
               me
               ,
               you
               are
               sure
               you
               can
               do
               nothing
               that
               will
               ;
               If
               I
               require
               more
               ,
               it
               is
               Folly
               in
               you
               to
               comply
               with
               me
               ?
            
             One
             part
             of
             what
             you
             here
             say
             ,
             I
             own
             to
             you
             ,
             savours
             not
             much
             of
             the
             Skill
             of
             a
             Jesuit
             .
             You
             confess
             your
             inability
             ,
             and
             I
             believe
             it
             to
             be
             perfectly
             true
             ;
             That
             if
             what
             you
             have
             done
             already
             (
             which
             is
             nothing
             at
             all
             )
             
               will
               not
               content
               me
               ,
               you
               are
               sure
               ,
               you
               can
               do
               nothing
               that
               will
               content
               me
               ,
            
             or
             any
             reasonable
             Man
             ,
             that
             shall
             demand
             of
             you
             a
             compleat
             Catalogue
             of
             Fundamentals
             .
             But
             you
             make
             it
             up
             pretty
             well
             ,
             with
             a
             Confidence
             becoming
             one
             of
             that
             Order
             .
             For
             he
             must
             have
             rub'd
             his
             Forehead
             hard
             ,
             who
             in
             the
             same
             Treatise
             ,
             where
             he
             so
             severely
             condemns
             the
             Imperfection
             
             of
             my
             List
             of
             Fundamentals
             ,
             confesses
             that
             he
             cannot
             give
             a
             compleat
             Catalogue
             of
             his
             own
             .
          
           
             
               You
               publish
               to
               the
               World
               in
               this
               44
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               Page
               ,
               that
            
             I
             hide
             from
             the
             People
             the
             main
             Articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ;
             I
             disguise
             the
             faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             betray
             Christianity
             it self
             ,
             and
             imitate
             the
             Iesuits
             that
             went
             t●
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             the
             People
             of
             
               China
               ,
               by
               my
               Omission
               of
               its
            
             principal
             or
             main
             Articles
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             I
             know
             not
             how
             I
             disguise
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             &c.
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             Jesuits
             in
             China
             ;
             unless
             taking
             Men
             off
             from
             the
             Inventions
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             recommending
             to
             them
             the
             Reading
             and
             Study
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             to
             find
             what
             the
             Gospel
             is
             and
             requires
             ,
             be
             
               a
               disguising
               of
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               a
               betraying
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               an
               imitating
               of
               the
               Iesuits
               .
            
             Besides
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             if
             one
             may
             ask
             you
             ,
             in
             what
             School
             did
             you
             learn
             that
             prudent
             warine●s
             and
             reserve
             ,
             which
             so
             eminently
             appears
             ,
             p.
             24.
             of
             your
             
               Socinianism
               Unmask'd
            
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               These
               Articles
            
             (
             meaning
             those
             which
             you
             had
             before
             enumerated
             as
             Fundamental
             )
             
             
               of
               Faith
               ,
               are
               such
               as
               must
               IN
               SOME
               MEASURE
               be
               known
               and
               assented
               to
               by
               a
               Christian
               ,
               such
               as
               must
               GENERALLY
               be
               received
               ,
               and
               imbraced
               by
               him
               ?
            
             You
             will
             do
             well
             the
             next
             time
             to
             set
             down
             ,
             how
             far
             your
             Fundamentals
             must
             
               be
               known
               ,
               assented
               to
            
             ,
             and
             received
             ;
             to
             avoid
             the
             suspicion
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             a
             little
             more
             of
             Jesuitism
             in
             these
             Expressions
             ,
             
               in
               some
               measure
               known
               and
               assented
               to
               ,
               and
               generally
               receiv'd
               and
               imbraced
               ,
            
             than
             what
             becomes
             a
             sincere
             Protestant
             Preacher
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             For
             your
             speaking
             so
             doubtfully
             of
             knowing
             and
             assenting
             to
             those
             ,
             which
             you
             give
             us
             for
             Fundamental
             Doctrines
             ,
             which
             belong
             (
             as
             you
             say
             )
             to
             the
             very
             
               essence
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             will
             hardly
             scape
             being
             imputed
             to
             your
             want
             of
             Knowledge
             ,
             or
             want
             of
             Sincerity
             .
             And
             indeed
             the
             word
             General
             is
             in
             familiar
             use
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             stands
             you
             in
             good
             stead
             ,
             when
             you
             would
             say
             something
             ,
             you
             know
             not
             what
             ,
             as
             I
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             remark
             to
             you
             when
             I
             come
             to
             your
             91
             Page
             .
          
           
             Further
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             where
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             I
             mention'd
             or
             undertook
             
             to
             set
             down
             all
             the
             principal
             or
             
               main
               Articles
               of
               Christianity
            
             .
             To
             change
             the
             ●●rms
             of
             the
             Question
             from
             Articles
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             into
             principal
             or
             
               main
               Articles
            
             ,
             looks
             a
             little
             Jesuitical
             .
             But
             to
             pass
             by
             that
             ;
             The
             Apostles
             when
             they
             
               went
               to
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               People
            
             as
             much
             Strangers
             to
             it
             ,
             as
             the
             Chineses
             were
             ,
             when
             the
             Europeans
             came
             first
             amongst
             them
             ,
             
               Did
               they
               hide
               from
               the
               People
               the
               main
               Articles
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               disguise
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               betray
               Christianity
               it self
               ?
            
             If
             they
             did
             not
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             I
             have
             not
             :
             For
             I
             have
             not
             omitted
             any
             of
             the
             
               main
               Articles
            
             which
             they
             Preached
             to
             the
             Unbelieving
             World.
             Those
             I
             have
             set
             down
             ,
             with
             so
             much
             care
             not
             to
             omit
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             you
             blame
             me
             for
             it
             more
             than
             once
             ,
             and
             call
             it
             tedious
             .
             However
             you
             are
             pleased
             to
             acquit
             or
             condemn
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             case
             by
             your
             Supream
             Determination
             ,
             I
             am
             very
             indifferent
             .
             If
             you
             think
             fit
             to
             condemn
             them
             for
             disguising
             or
             
               betraying
               the
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ,
             because
             they
             said
             no
             more
             of
             Satisfaction
             ,
             than
             I
             have
             
             done
             ,
             in
             their
             Preaching
             at
             first
             to
             their
             Unbelieving
             Auditors
             ,
             Iews
             or
             Heathens
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             as
             I
             think
             Christians
             (
             for
             that
             I
             am
             now
             speaking
             of
             )
             I
             shall
             not
             be
             sorry
             to
             be
             found
             in
             their
             Company
             under
             what
             censure
             soever
             .
             If
             you
             are
             pleased
             graciously
             to
             take
             off
             this
             your
             censure
             from
             them
             ,
             for
             this
             omission
             ,
             I
             shall
             claim
             a
             share
             in
             the
             same
             Indulgence
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             come
             to
             what
             perhaps
             you
             will
             think
             your self
             a
             little
             more
             concerned
             not
             to
             censure
             ,
             than
             what
             the
             Apostles
             did
             so
             long
             since
             ;
             for
             you
             have
             given
             instances
             of
             being
             very
             apt
             to
             make
             bold
             with
             the
             Dead
             ;
             Pray
             tell
             me
             ,
             does
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             admit
             People
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             at
             hap-hazard
             ?
             Or
             without
             proposing
             ,
             and
             requiring
             a
             Profession
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ?
             If
             she
             does
             not
             ,
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             turn
             to
             the
             Baptism
             of
             those
             of
             riper
             Years
             in
             our
             Liturgy
             :
             Where
             the
             Priest
             asking
             the
             Convert
             particularly
             ,
             whether
             he
             believes
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             which
             he
             repeats
             to
             him
             ;
             Upon
             his
             Profession
             that
             he
             does
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             desires
             to
             be
             baptized
             into
             that
             
             Faith
             ,
             without
             one
             word
             of
             any
             other
             Articles
             ,
             Baptizes
             him
             ;
             and
             then
             declares
             him
             a
             Christian
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               We
               receive
               this
               Person
               into
               the
               Congregation
               of
               Christ's
               Flock
               ,
               and
               sign
               him
               with
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               in
               token
               that
               he
               shall
               not
               be
               asham'd
               —
               to
               CONTINUE
               Christ's
               faithful
               Soldier
               and
               Servant
               .
            
             In
             all
             this
             there
             is
             not
             one
             word
             of
             Satisfaction
             ,
             no
             more
             than
             in
             my
             Book
             ,
             nor
             so
             much
             neither
             .
             And
             here
             I
             ask
             you
             ,
             whether
             for
             this
             omission
             ,
             you
             will
             pronounce
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             ▪
             
               England
               disguises
               the
               Faith
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ?
            
             However
             you
             think
             fit
             to
             treat
             me
             ,
             yet
             methinks
             you
             should
             not
             let
             your self
             loose
             so
             freely
             against
             our
             first
             Reformers
             ,
             and
             the
             Fathers
             of
             our
             Church
             ever
             since
             ,
             as
             to
             call
             them
             
               Betrayers
               of
               Christianity
               it self
            
             ,
             because
             they
             think
             not
             so
             much
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             as
             you
             are
             pleased
             to
             put
             down
             in
             your
             Articles
             ;
             but
             omit
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             I
             ,
             your
             
               main
               Article
            
             of
             Satisfaction
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             notably
             harangued
             upon
             the
             occasion
             of
             my
             saying
             ,
             
               Would
               any
               one
               blame
               my
               Prudence
            
             ,
             and
             thereby
             made
             me
             a
             Socinian
             ,
             a
             Iesuit
             ,
             
             and
             a
             
               Betrayer
               of
               Christianity
               it self
            
             ,
             he
             has
             in
             that
             answer'd
             all
             that
             such
             a
             Miscreant
             as
             I
             do
             or
             can
             say
             ;
             and
             so
             passes
             by
             all
             the
             Reasons
             I
             gave
             ,
             for
             what
             I
             did
             ;
             without
             any
             other
             notice
             or
             answer
             ,
             but
             only
             denying
             a
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             which
             I
             only
             can
             know
             ,
             and
             he
             cannot
             ,
             viz.
             My
             design
             in
             Printing
             my
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             Paragraph
             ,
             p.
             45.
             in
             answer
             to
             these
             words
             of
             St.
             
               Paul
               ,
               Rom.
            
             XIV
             .
             1.
             
             
               Him
               that
               is
               weak
               in
               the
               Faith
               receive
               ye
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               doubtful
               Disputations
               ,
            
             which
             I
             brought
             as
             a
             reason
             ,
             why
             I
             mention'd
             not
             Satisfaction
             amongst
             the
             Benefits
             receiv'd
             by
             the
             coming
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             Because
             ,
             as
             I
             tell
             him
             in
             my
             Vindication
             ,
             p.
             5.
             
             
               My
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             as
             the
             title
             shews
             ,
             was
             
               designed
               chiefly
               for
               those
               who
               were
               not
               yet
               throughly
               or
               firmly
               Christians
            
             .
             He
             replies
             ,
             and
             I
             desire
             him
             to
             prove
             it
             .
          
        
         
           
             XX.
             
          
           
             That
             I
             pretend
             a
             design
             of
             my
             Book
             which
             was
             never
             so
             much
             as
             thought
             of
             ,
             till
             I
             was
             sollicited
             by
             my
             Brethren
             to
             Vindicate
             it
             .
          
           
           
             All
             the
             rest
             in
             this
             Paragraph
             being
             either
             nothing
             to
             this
             place
             of
             the
             Romans
             ,
             or
             what
             I
             have
             answer'd
             elsewhere
             ,
             needs
             no
             farther
             Answer
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             two
             Paragraphs
             ,
             p.
             46.
             
             ●49
             .
             are
             meant
             for
             an
             Answer
             to
             something
             I
             had
             said
             concerning
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             upon
             the
             occasion
             of
             his
             chargeing
             my
             Book
             with
             Socinianism
             .
             They
             begin
             thus
             .
          
           
             This
             
               Author
               of
               the
               New
               Christianity
               .
               Answ.
            
             This
             New
             Christianity
             is
             as
             old
             as
             the
             Preaching
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             a
             little
             older
             than
             the
             
             Unmasker's
             System
             .
             
               Wisely
               objects
               that
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               hath
               none
               of
               those
               Articles
               which
               I
               mention'd
               ,
            
             p.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Answ.
             If
             that
             Author
             
               wisely
               objects
            
             ,
             the
             Unmasker
             would
             have
             done
             well
             to
             have
             replied
             wisely
             .
             But
             for
             a
             Man
             wisely
             to
             reply
             it
             is
             in
             the
             first
             place
             requisite
             ,
             that
             the
             Objection
             be
             truly
             and
             fairly
             set
             down
             in
             its
             full
             force
             ,
             and
             not
             represented
             short
             ,
             and
             as
             will
             best
             serve
             the
             Answerers
             turn
             to
             reply
             to
             .
             This
             is
             neither
             wise
             nor
             honest
             :
             And
             this
             first
             part
             of
             a
             wise
             Reply
             the
             Unmasker
             has
             failed
             in
             .
             This
             will
             appear
             from
             my
             words
             and
             the
             occasion
             
             of
             them
             .
             The
             Unmasker
             had
             accused
             my
             Book
             of
             Socinianism
             ,
             for
             omitting
             some
             Points
             ,
             which
             he
             urged
             as
             necessary
             Articles
             of
             Faith.
             To
             which
             I
             answer'd
             ,
             That
             he
             had
             done
             so
             only
             
               to
               give
               it
               an
               ill
               Name
               ,
               not
               because
               it
               was
               Socinian
               ,
               for
               he
               had
               no
               more
               reason
               to
               charge
               it
               with
               Socinianism
               for
               the
               Omissions
               he
               mentions
               ,
               than
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
            
             .
             These
             are
             my
             words
             ,
             which
             he
             should
             have
             either
             set
             down
             out
             of
             p.
             12.
             which
             he
             quotes
             ,
             or
             at
             least
             given
             the
             Objection
             as
             I
             put
             it
             ,
             if
             he
             had
             meant
             to
             have
             clear'd
             it
             by
             a
             fair
             Answer
             .
             But
             he
             ,
             instead
             thereof
             ,
             contents
             himself
             that
             
               I
               object
               ,
               that
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               hath
               none
               of
               those
               Articles
               and
               Doctrines
               which
               the
            
             Unmasker
             mention'd
             .
             Answ.
             This
             at
             best
             is
             but
             a
             part
             of
             my
             Objection
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
             I
             there
             meant
             ,
             without
             the
             rest
             join'd
             to
             it
             ;
             which
             it
             has
             pleased
             the
             Unmasker
             according
             to
             his
             laudable
             way
             to
             conceal
             .
             My
             Objection
             therefore
             stands
             thus
             ,
          
           
             That
             the
             same
             Articles
             ,
             for
             the
             Omission
             whereof
             the
             Unmasker
             
             charges
             my
             Book
             with
             Socinianism
             ,
             being
             also
             omitted
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             he
             has
             no
             more
             reason
             to
             Charge
             my
             Book
             with
             Socinianism
             ,
             for
             the
             Omissions
             mention'd
             ,
             than
             he
             hath
             to
             charge
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             with
             Socinianism
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             Objection
             of
             mine
             ,
             let
             us
             now
             see
             how
             he
             answers
             ,
             p.
             47.
             
          
           
             Nor
             does
             any
             considerate
             Man
             wonder
             at
             it
             
               [
               i.
               e.
               That
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               hath
               none
               of
               those
               Articles
               and
               Doctrines
               which
               he
               had
               mention'd
               ]
            
             For
             the
             Creed
             is
             a
             form
             of
             outward
             Profession
             ,
             which
             is
             chiefly
             to
             be
             made
             in
             the
             Publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             when
             Prayers
             are
             put
             up
             in
             the
             Church
             and
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             are
             read
             .
             Then
             this
             Abridgment
             of
             Faith
             is
             properly
             used
             ,
             or
             when
             there
             is
             not
             generally
             time
             or
             opportunity
             to
             make
             any
             Enlargement
             .
             But
             we
             are
             not
             to
             think
             it
             expresly
             contains
             in
             it
             all
             the
             necessary
             and
             weighty
             Points
             ,
             all
             the
             important
             Doctrines
             of
             Belief
             ,
             it
             being
             only
             designed
             to
             be
             an
             Abstract
             .
          
           
           
             Answ.
             Another
             indispensible
             requiquisite
             in
             a
             wise
             Reply
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             should
             be
             pertinent
             .
             Now
             what
             can
             there
             be
             more
             impertinent
             ,
             than
             to
             confess
             the
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             upon
             which
             the
             Objection
             is
             grounded
             ,
             but
             instead
             of
             destroying
             the
             Inference
             drawn
             from
             that
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             only
             amuse
             the
             Reader
             with
             wrong
             Reasons
             ,
             why
             that
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             was
             so
             ?
          
           
             No
             
               considerate
               Man
            
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               doth
               wonder
            
             that
             the
             Articles
             and
             Doctrines
             he
             mentioned
             ,
             are
             omitted
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             :
             Because
             
               that
               Creed
               is
               a
               form
               of
               outward
               Profession
               .
            
             Answ.
             A
             Profession
             !
             of
             what
             I
             beseech
             you
             ?
             Is
             it
             a
             Form
             to
             be
             used
             for
             Form's
             sake
             ?
             I
             thought
             it
             had
             been
             a
             Profession
             of
             something
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             :
             And
             if
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             any
             
               considerate
               Man
               may
               wonder
            
             necessary
             Articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             should
             be
             lest
             out
             of
             it
             .
             For
             how
             it
             can
             be
             an
             
               outward
               Profession
            
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             without
             containing
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             see
             ;
             unless
             a
             Man
             can
             
               outwardly
               profess
            
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             in
             words
             ,
             that
             do
             not
             contain
             or
             express
             it
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             profess
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             when
             he
             
             does
             not
             profess
             it
             .
             But
             he
             says
             ,
             
               't
               is
               a
               Profession
               chiefly
               to
               be
               made
               use
               of
               in
               Assemblies
               .
               Answ.
            
             Do
             those
             solemn
             Assemblies
             privilege
             it
             from
             containing
             the
             necessary
             Articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ?
             This
             proves
             not
             that
             it
             does
             not
             ,
             or
             was
             not
             designed
             to
             contain
             all
             Articles
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ;
             unless
             the
             Unmasker
             can
             prove
             that
             a
             From
             of
             
               outward
               Profession
            
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             that
             contains
             all
             such
             necessary
             Articles
             ,
             cannot
             be
             made
             use
             of
             in
             the
             Publick
             Assemblies
             .
             
               In
               the
               Publick
               Assemblies
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               when
               Prayers
               are
               put
               up
               by
               the
               Church
               and
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               are
               read
               ,
               then
               this
               Abridgment
               of
               Faith
               is
               properly
               used
               ;
               or
               when
               there
               is
               not
               generally
               time
               or
               opportunity
               to
               make
               an
               Enlargement
               .
               Answ.
            
             But
             that
             which
             contains
             not
             what
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             can
             no
             where
             be
             properly
             used
             as
             a
             
               form
               of
               outward
               Profession
            
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             least
             of
             all
             in
             the
             solemn
             
               Publick
               Assemblies
            
             .
             All
             the
             sense
             I
             can
             make
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             That
             
               this
               Abridgment
            
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             imperfect
             Collection
             
             (
             as
             the
             Unmasker
             will
             have
             it
             )
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Fundamental
             Articles
             of
             Christianity
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             which
             omits
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             made
             use
             of
             
               as
               a
               form
               of
               outward
               Profession
            
             of
             but
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             in
             the
             
               Publick
               Assemblies
            
             ,
             when
             by
             reason
             of
             reading
             of
             the
             Scripture
             and
             Prayers
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             time
             or
             opportunity
             for
             a
             full
             and
             perfect
             Profession
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             strange
             the
             Christian
             Church
             should
             not
             find
             time
             nor
             opportunity
             in
             Sixteen
             hundred
             Years
             to
             make
             ,
             in
             any
             of
             her
             Publick
             Assemblies
             ,
             a
             Profession
             of
             so
             much
             of
             her
             Faith
             as
             is
             necessary
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian.
             But
             pray
             tell
             me
             ,
             has
             the
             Church
             any
             such
             full
             and
             compleat
             form
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             hath
             in
             it
             all
             those
             Propositions
             ,
             you
             have
             given
             us
             for
             necessary
             Articles
             (
             not
             to
             say
             any
             thing
             of
             those
             which
             you
             have
             reserved
             to
             your self
             in
             your
             own
             Breast
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             communicate
             )
             of
             which
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             is
             only
             a
             scanty
             form
             ,
             a
             brief
             imperfect
             
               abstract
               ,
               used
            
             only
             to
             save
             time
             in
             the
             Croud
             of
             other
             pressing
             Occasions
             ,
             that
             are
             always
             in
             hast
             to
             be
             dispatch'd
             ?
             
             If
             she
             has
             ,
             the
             Unmasker
             will
             do
             well
             to
             produce
             it
             .
             If
             the
             Church
             has
             no
             such
             compleat
             form
             ,
             besides
             the
             Apostle's
             Creed
             ,
             any
             where
             ,
             of
             Fundamental
             Articles
             ,
             he
             will
             do
             well
             to
             leave
             talking
             idlely
             of
             this
             Abstract
             ,
             as
             he
             goes
             on
             to
             do
             in
             the
             following
             words
             :
          
           
             But
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               we
               are
               not
               to
               think
               that
               it
               expresly
               contains
               in
               it
               all
               the
               necessary
               and
               weighty
               Points
               ,
               all
               the
               important
               Doctrines
               of
               our
               Belief
               ,
               it
               being
               only
               designed
               to
               be
               an
               Abstract
               .
               Answ.
            
             Of
             what
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             is
             it
             an
             Abstract
             ?
             For
             here
             the
             Unmasker
             stops
             short
             ,
             and
             as
             one
             that
             knows
             not
             well
             what
             to
             say
             ,
             speaks
             not
             out
             what
             it
             is
             an
             Abstract
             of
             ;
             But
             provides
             himself
             a
             Subterfuge
             in
             the
             generality
             of
             the
             preceding
             terms
             of
             
               necessary
               and
               weighty
               Points
            
             ,
             and
             
               Important
               Doctrines
            
             ,
             jumbled
             together
             ;
             which
             can
             be
             there
             of
             no
             other
             use
             ,
             but
             to
             cover
             his
             Ignorance
             ,
             or
             Sophistry
             .
             For
             the
             Question
             being
             only
             about
             necessary
             Points
             ,
             to
             what
             purpose
             are
             
               weighty
               and
               important
               Doctrines
            
             join'd
             to
             them
             ;
             unless
             he
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             between
             necessary
             and
             
               weighty
               
               Points
            
             ,
             Fundamental
             and
             
               important
               Doctrines
            
             ?
             And
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             the
             distinction
             of
             Points
             into
             necessary
             and
             not
             necessary
             ,
             will
             be
             foolish
             and
             impertinent
             ;
             And
             all
             the
             Doctrines
             contain'd
             in
             the
             Bible
             will
             be
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             be
             explicitly
             believed
             by
             every
             Man
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Christian.
             But
             taking
             it
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             the
             diction
             of
             Truths
             contain'd
             in
             the
             Gospel
             into
             Points
             absolutely
             necessary
             ,
             and
             not
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             is
             good
             ;
             I
             desire
             the
             Unmasker
             to
             tell
             us
             ,
             what
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             is
             an
             Abstract
             of
             .
             He
             will
             perhaps
             answer
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             told
             us
             already
             in
             this
             very
             Page
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             it
             is
             an
             
               Abridgment
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             he
             has
             said
             true
             in
             words
             ,
             but
             saying
             those
             words
             by
             rote
             after
             others
             ,
             without
             understanding
             them
             ,
             he
             has
             said
             so
             in
             a
             sense
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             true
             .
             For
             he
             supposes
             it
             an
             
               Abridgment
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             by
             containing
             only
             a
             few
             of
             the
             necessary
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             leaving
             out
             the
             far
             greater
             part
             of
             them
             ;
             And
             so
             takes
             a
             part
             of
             a
             thing
             for
             an
             Abridgment
             of
             it
             ;
             Whereas
             an
             Abridgment
             ,
             or
             Abstract
             of
             any
             thing
             ,
             is
             the
             whole
             
             in
             little
             ,
             and
             if
             it
             be
             of
             a
             Science
             or
             Doctrine
             ,
             the
             Abridgment
             consists
             in
             the
             essent●al
             or
             necessary
             Parts
             of
             it
             ;
             contracted
             into
             a
             narrower
             compass
             ,
             than
             where
             it
             lies
             diffus'd
             in
             the
             ordinary
             way
             of
             delivery
             ,
             amongst
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Transitions
             ,
             Explanations
             ,
             Illustrations
             ,
             Proofs
             ,
             Reasonings
             ,
             Corollaries
             ,
             &c.
             
             All
             which
             ,
             though
             they
             make
             a
             part
             of
             the
             Discourse
             wherein
             that
             Doctrine
             is
             deliver'd
             ,
             are
             lest
             out
             in
             the
             Abridgment
             of
             it
             ,
             wherein
             all
             the
             necessary
             parts
             of
             it
             are
             drawn
             together
             into
             a
             less
             room
             .
             But
             though
             an
             Abridgment
             need
             to
             contain
             none
             but
             the
             essential
             and
             necessary
             parts
             ,
             yet
             all
             those
             it
             ought
             to
             contain
             ;
             Or
             else
             it
             will
             not
             be
             an
             Abridgment
             or
             Abstract
             of
             that
             thing
             ,
             but
             an
             Abridgment
             only
             of
             a
             part
             of
             it
             .
             I
             think
             it
             could
             not
             be
             said
             to
             be
             an
             Abridgment
             of
             the
             Law
             contain'd
             in
             an
             Act
             of
             Parliament
             ,
             wherein
             any
             of
             the
             things
             required
             by
             that
             Act
             were
             omitted
             ;
             which
             yet
             commonly
             may
             be
             reduced
             into
             a
             very
             narrow
             compass
             ,
             when
             strip'd
             of
             all
             the
             Motives
             ,
             Ends
             ,
             Enacting
             Forms
             ,
             &c.
             expressed
             in
             the
             Act
             it self
             .
             If
             this
             does
             not
             satisfie
             the
             
             Unmasker
             what
             is
             properly
             an
             Abridgment
             ;
             I
             shall
             referr
             him
             to
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             ,
             who
             I
             think
             will
             be
             allow'd
             to
             understand
             sense
             ,
             and
             to
             speak
             it
             properly
             ,
             at
             least
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Unmasker
             .
             And
             what
             he
             says
             ,
             happens
             to
             be
             in
             the
             very
             same
             Question
             between
             Knot
             the
             Jesuit
             ,
             and
             him
             ;
             that
             is
             here
             between
             the
             Unmasker
             ,
             and
             me
             :
             'T
             is
             but
             putting
             the
             Unmasker
             in
             the
             Jesuit's
             place
             ,
             and
             my self
             (
             if
             it
             may
             be
             allow'd
             me
             without
             Vanity
             )
             in
             Mr.
             
             Chillingworth's
             the
             Protestants
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             
             Chillingworth's
             very
             words
             ,
             Chap.
             IV.
             §
             .
             65.
             will
             exactly
             serve
             for
             my
             Answer
             .
             
               You
               trifle
               affectedly
               ,
               confounding
               the
               Apostles
               Belief
               of
               the
               whole
               Religion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               it
               comprehends
               both
               what
               we
               are
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               what
               we
               are
               to
               believe
               ,
               with
               that
               part
               of
               it
               which
               contains
               not
               Duties
               of
               Obedience
               ,
               but
               only
               the
               necessary
               Articles
               of
               simple
               Faith.
               Now
               ,
               though
               the
               Apostles
               Belief
               be
               in
               the
               former
               sense
               ,
               a
               larger
               thing
               than
               that
               which
               we
               call
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               ;
               Yet
               in
               the
               latter
               sense
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               the
               Creed
               (
               I
               say
               )
               is
               a
               full
               Comprehension
               of
               their
               Belief
               ,
               which
               
               you
               your self
               have
               formerly
               confessed
               ,
               though
               somewhat
               fearfully
               and
               inconstantly
               .
               And
               here
               again
               unwillingness
               to
               speak
               the
               Truth
               makes
               you
               speak
               that
               which
               is
               hardly
               sense
               ,
               and
               call
               it
               
                 an
                 Abridgment
                 of
                 some
                 Articles
                 of
                 Faith.
              
               For
               I
               demand
               those
               
                 some
                 Articles
              
               which
               you
               speak
               of
               ,
               which
               are
               they
               ?
               Those
               that
               are
               out
               of
               the
               Creed
               ,
               or
               those
               that
               are
               in
               it
               ?
               Those
               that
               are
               in
               it
               ,
               it
               comprehends
               at
               large
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               an
               Abridgment
               of
               them
               .
               Those
               that
               are
               out
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               comprehends
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               an
               Abridgment
               of
               them
               .
               If
               you
               would
               call
               it
               now
               an
               Abridgment
               of
               Faith
               ,
               this
               would
               be
               sense
               ;
               and
               signifie
               thus
               much
               ;
               That
               all
               the
               necessary
               Articles
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               are
               comprised
               in
               it
               .
               For
               this
               is
               the
               proper
               Duty
               of
               Abridgments
               ,
               to
               leave
               out
               nothing
               necessary
               .
            
             So
             that
             in
             Mr.
             
             Chillingworth's
             judgment
             of
             an
             Abridgment
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             sense
             to
             say
             as
             you
             do
             ,
             p.
             47.
             
             That
             
               we
               are
               not
               to
               think
               that
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               expresly
               contains
               in
               it
               all
               the
               necessary
               Points
               of
               our
               Belief
               ,
               it
               being
               only
               designed
               to
               be
               
               an
               Abstract
               ,
               or
               an
               Abridgment
               of
               Faith.
            
             But
             on
             the
             contrary
             ,
             we
             must
             conclude
             it
             contains
             in
             it
             all
             the
             necessary
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             for
             that
             very
             reason
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             an
             
               Abridgment
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Unmasker
             calls
             it
             .
             But
             whether
             this
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             Chillingworth
             has
             given
             us
             here
             ,
             be
             the
             nature
             of
             an
             Abridgment
             ,
             or
             no
             ;
             this
             is
             certain
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             cannot
             be
             a
             
               form
               of
               Profession
            
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             if
             any
             part
             of
             the
             Faith
             necessary
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             be
             left
             out
             of
             it
             :
             And
             yet
             such
             a
             Profession
             of
             Faith
             would
             the
             Unmasker
             have
             this
             Abridgment
             of
             Faith
             to
             be
             .
             For
             a
             little
             lower
             in
             the
             47.
             p.
             he
             says
             in
             express
             terms
             ,
             That
             
               if
               a
               Man
               believe
               no
               more
               than
               is
               in
               express
               terms
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               ,
               his
               Faith
               will
               not
               be
               the
               Faith
               of
               a
               Christian
               .
            
             Wherein
             he
             does
             great
             Honour
             to
             the
             Primitive
             Church
             ,
             and
             particularly
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
             The
             Primitive
             Church
             admitted
             converted
             Heathens
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             upon
             the
             Faith
             contain'd
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             :
             A
             bare
             Profession
             of
             that
             Faith
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             ,
             was
             required
             of
             them
             to
             be
             received
             into
             the
             Church
             and
             made
             
             Members
             of
             Christ's
             Body
             .
             How
             little
             different
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             was
             from
             the
             Faith
             I
             have
             mentioned
             ,
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             these
             words
             of
             
               Tertullian
               ;
               Regula
               fidei
               una
               omnino
               est
               ,
            
             sola
             ,
             immobilis
             ,
             
               irreformabilis
               ,
               Credendi
               scilicet
               in
               unicum
               deum
               omnipotentem
               Mundi
               conditorem
               ,
               &
               filium
               ejus
               Iesum
               Christum
               ,
               natum
               ex
               Virgine
               Maria
               ,
               Crucifixum
               sub
               Pontio
               Pilato
               ,
               tertia
               die
               resuscitatum
               à
               Mortuis
               ,
               receptum
               in
               Coelis
               ,
               Sedentem
               nunc
               ad
               dextram
               Patris
               ,
               Venturum
               judicare
               vivos
               &
               Mortuos
               per
               carnis
               etiam
               resurrectionem
               .
               Hâc
               lege
               fidei
               manente
               ,
               caetera
               jam
               disciplinae
               &
               conversationis
               admittunt
               novitatem
               correctionis
               ,
            
             Tert.
             de
             Virg.
             Velan
             ,
             in
             Principio
             .
             This
             was
             the
             Faith
             that
             in
             
             Tertullian's
             time
             sufficed
             to
             make
             a
             Christian.
             And
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             remarked
             already
             ,
             only
             proposes
             the
             Articles
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ▪
             to
             the
             Convert
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             upon
             his
             Professing
             a
             Belief
             of
             them
             ,
             asks
             whether
             he
             will
             be
             Baptized
             in
             
               THIS
               FAITH
            
             ,
             which
             (
             if
             we
             will
             believe
             the
             
               Unmasker
               )
               is
               not
               the
               Faith
               of
               a
               Christian.
            
             However
             the
             Church
             ,
             without
             
             any
             more
             ado
             ,
             upon
             the
             Profession
             of
             
               THIS
               FAITH
            
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             ,
             Baptizes
             them
             into
             it
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Ancient
             Church
             ,
             if
             the
             Unmasker
             may
             be
             believed
             ,
             baptized
             Converts
             into
             that
             Faith
             which
             
               is
               not
               the
               Faith
               of
               a
               Christian.
            
             And
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             when
             she
             Baptizes
             any
             one
             ,
             makes
             him
             not
             a
             Christian.
             For
             he
             that
             is
             Baptized
             only
             into
             a
             Faith
             that
             
               is
               not
               the
               Faith
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
            
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             how
             he
             can
             thereby
             be
             made
             a
             Christian
             ?
             So
             that
             if
             the
             Omissions
             ,
             which
             he
             so
             much
             blames
             in
             my
             Book
             ,
             make
             me
             a
             Socinian
             ,
             I
             see
             not
             how
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             will
             escape
             that
             Censure
             ;
             Since
             those
             Omissions
             are
             in
             that
             very
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             she
             proposes
             ,
             and
             upon
             a
             Profession
             whereof
             she
             Baptizes
             those
             whom
             she
             designs
             to
             make
             Christians
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             that
             the
             Unmasker
             (
             who
             has
             made
             bold
             to
             Unmask
             her
             too
             )
             reasons
             right
             ,
             that
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             is
             mistaken
             ,
             and
             makes
             none
             but
             
               Socinian
               Christians
            
             ,
             or
             (
             as
             he
             is
             pleased
             now
             to
             declare
             )
             no
             Christians
             at
             all
             .
             Which
             if
             true
             ,
             the
             Unmasker
             were
             best
             look
             to
             it
             ,
             whether
             he
             himself
             be
             
             a
             Christian
             ,
             or
             no
             :
             For
             't
             is
             to
             be
             fear'd
             ,
             he
             was
             baptized
             only
             into
             that
             Faith
             ,
             which
             he
             himself
             confesses
             
               is
               not
               the
               Faith
               of
               a
               Christian.
               
            
          
           
             But
             he
             brings
             himself
             off
             in
             these
             following
             words
             ;
             
               All
               matters
               of
               Faith
               in
               some
               manner
               may
               be
               reduced
               to
               this
               brief
               Platform
               of
               Belief
               .
               Answ.
            
             If
             that
             be
             enough
             to
             make
             him
             a
             true
             and
             an
             Orthodox
             Christian
             ,
             he
             does
             not
             consider
             whom
             in
             this
             way
             he
             brings
             off
             with
             him
             :
             For
             I
             think
             he
             cannot
             deny
             ,
             that
             all
             Matters
             of
             Faith
             in
             some
             manner
             may
             be
             reduced
             to
             that
             Abstract
             of
             Faith
             which
             I
             have
             given
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             that
             brief
             Platform
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             .
             So
             that
             for
             ought
             I
             see
             ,
             by
             this
             rule
             ,
             we
             are
             Christians
             ,
             or
             not
             Christians
             ;
             Orthodox
             or
             not
             Orthodox
             ,
             equally
             together
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             he
             says
             in
             the
             next
             words
             ,
             
               When
               he
               calls
               it
               an
               Abstract
               or
               Abbreviature
               ,
               it
               is
               implied
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               more
               Truths
               to
               be
               known
               and
               assented
               to
               by
               a
               Christian
               in
               order
               to
               making
               him
               really
               so
               ,
               than
               what
               we
               meet
               with
               here
               .
            
             The
             quite
             contrary
             whereof
             (
             as
             has
             been
             shewn
             )
             is
             implied
             by
             its
             being
             called
             an
             Abstract
             .
             But
             what
             is
             that
             to
             
             the
             purpose
             ?
             'T
             is
             not
             sit
             Abstracts
             and
             Abbreviatures
             should
             stand
             in
             
             Unmasker's
             way
             .
             They
             are
             Sounds
             Men
             have
             used
             for
             what
             they
             pleased
             ,
             and
             why
             may
             not
             the
             Unmasker
             do
             so
             too
             ;
             And
             use
             them
             in
             a
             Sense
             ,
             that
             may
             make
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             be
             only
             a
             broken
             scrap
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ?
             However
             in
             great
             Condescention
             ,
             being
             willing
             to
             do
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             what
             honour
             he
             could
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             That
             
               all
               Matters
               of
               Faith
               in
               some
               manner
               may
               be
               reduced
               to
               this
               brief
               Platform
               of
               Belief
               :
            
             But
             yet
             when
             it
             is
             set
             in
             competition
             with
             the
             Creed
             ,
             which
             he
             himself
             is
             making
             (
             for
             it
             is
             not
             yet
             finish'd
             )
             it
             is
             by
             no
             means
             to
             be
             allow'd
             as
             sufficient
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian.
             
               There
               are
               more
               Truths
               to
               be
               known
               and
               assented
               to
               in
               order
               to
               make
               a
               Man
               really
               a
               Christian.
            
             Which
             what
             they
             are
             ,
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             shall
             know
             ,
             when
             this
             new
             Reformer
             thinks
             fit
             :
             And
             then
             she
             may
             be
             able
             to
             propose
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             yet
             so
             ,
             a
             Collection
             of
             Articles
             of
             Belief
             ,
             and
             Baptize
             them
             anew
             into
             a
             Faith
             ,
             which
             will
             really
             make
             them
             Christians
             ;
             But
             hitherto
             ,
             if
             the
             Unmasker
             
             may
             be
             credited
             ,
             she
             has
             failed
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             
               Yet
               he
               craves
               leave
               to
               tell
               me
            
             in
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             
               p.
               48.
               
               That
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               hath
               more
               in
               it
               than
               I
               or
               my
               Brethren
               will
               subscribe
               to
               .
            
             Were
             it
             not
             the
             Undoubted
             Privilege
             of
             the
             Unmasker
             to
             know
             me
             better
             than
             I
             do
             my self
             ,
             (
             for
             he
             is
             always
             telling
             me
             something
             of
             my self
             which
             I
             did
             not
             know
             )
             I
             would
             in
             my
             turn
             crave
             leave
             to
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             the
             Faith
             I
             was
             baptized
             into
             ,
             no
             one
             tittle
             whereof
             I
             have
             renounced
             ,
             that
             I
             know
             ;
             And
             that
             I
             heretofore
             thought
             ,
             that
             gave
             me
             title
             to
             be
             a
             Christian.
             But
             the
             Unmasker
             hath
             otherwise
             determin'd
             :
             And
             I
             know
             not
             now
             where
             to
             find
             a
             Christian.
             For
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             will
             not
             it
             seems
             make
             a
             Man
             one
             :
             And
             what
             other
             Belief
             will
             ,
             it
             does
             not
             yet
             please
             the
             Unmasker
             to
             tell
             us
             .
             But
             yet
             as
             to
             the
             
               Subscribing
               to
            
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             I
             must
             take
             leave
             to
             say
             ,
             however
             the
             Unmasker
             may
             be
             right
             in
             the
             Faith
             ,
             he
             is
             out
             in
             the
             Morals
             of
             a
             Christian
             ;
             It
             being
             against
             the
             Charity
             of
             one
             ,
             that
             is
             really
             so
             ,
             to
             pronounce
             ,
             as
             he
             
             does
             ,
             peremptorily
             in
             a
             thing
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             know
             ;
             and
             to
             affirm
             positively
             what
             I
             know
             to
             be
             a
             downright
             Falsehood
             .
             But
             what
             others
             will
             do
             it
             is
             not
             my
             talent
             to
             determine
             :
             That
             belongs
             to
             the
             Unmasker
             .
             Though
             as
             to
             all
             that
             are
             my
             Brethren
             in
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             I
             may
             answer
             for
             them
             too
             ,
             that
             they
             will
             also
             with
             me
             do
             that
             without
             which
             in
             that
             sense
             they
             cannot
             be
             my
             Brethren
             .
          
           
             P.
             49.
             
             The
             Unmasker
             smartly
             convinces
             me
             of
             no
             small
             Blunder
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               But
               was
               it
               not
               judiciously
               said
               by
               this
               Writer
               ,
               that
            
             
               it
               is
               well
               for
               the
               Compilers
               of
               the
               Creed
               ,
               that
               they
               lived
               not
               in
               my
               days
            
             .
             
               P.
               12.
               
               I
               tell
               you
               Friend
               ,
               it
               was
               impossible
               they
               should
               ,
               for
               the
               Learned
            
             Usher
             ,
             and
             Vossius
             ,
             
               and
               others
               ,
               have
               proved
               that
               that
               Symbol
               was
               drawn
               up
               not
               at
               once
               ,
               but
               that
               some
               Articles
               of
               it
               were
               adjoyn'd
               many
               years
               after
               ,
               far
               beyond
               the
               extent
               of
               any
               Man's
               Life
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               Compilers
               of
               the
               Creed
               could
               not
               live
               in
               my
               days
               ,
               nor
               could
               I
               live
               in
               theirs
               .
               Answ.
            
             But
             it
             seems
             that
             had
             they
             liv'd
             altogether
             ,
             you
             could
             have
             liv'd
             in
             their
             days
             .
             But
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               I
               let
               this
               
               pass
               ,
               as
               one
               of
               the
               Blunders
               of
               our
               thoughtful
               and
               musing
               Author
               .
               Answ.
            
             And
             
               I
               tell
               you
               Friend
               ,
               that
            
             unless
             it
             were
             to
             shew
             your
             reading
             in
             Usher
             and
             Vossius
             ,
             you
             had
             been
             better
             let
             this
             
               Blunder
               of
               mine
            
             alone
             .
             Does
             not
             the
             Unmasker
             give
             here
             a
             clear
             Proof
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             no
             Changeling
             ?
             Whatever
             Argument
             he
             takes
             in
             hand
             ,
             weighty
             or
             trivial
             ,
             material
             or
             not
             material
             to
             the
             thing
             in
             question
             ,
             he
             brings
             it
             to
             the
             same
             sort
             of
             sense
             and
             force
             .
             He
             would
             shew
             me
             guilty
             of
             an
             absurdity
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               It
               was
               well
               for
               the
               Compilers
               of
               the
               Creed
               ,
               that
               they
               lived
               not
               in
               his
               days
            
             .
             This
             he
             proves
             to
             be
             a
             Blunder
             ;
             because
             they
             all
             lived
             not
             in
             one
             anothers
             days
             ;
             Therefore
             it
             was
             an
             absurdity
             to
             suppose
             they
             might
             all
             live
             in
             his
             days
             .
             As
             if
             there
             were
             any
             greater
             absurdity
             to
             bring
             the
             Compilers
             ,
             who
             lived
             possibly
             within
             a
             few
             Centuries
             of
             one
             another
             by
             a
             Supposition
             into
             one
             time
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             to
             bring
             the
             Unmasker
             ,
             and
             any
             one
             of
             them
             who
             lived
             a
             Thousand
             Years
             distant
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             by
             a
             Supposition
             to
             be
             Contemporaries
             ;
             For
             't
             is
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             Compilers
             
             living
             at
             a
             distance
             one
             from
             another
             ,
             that
             he
             proves
             it
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             be
             their
             Contemporary
             .
             As
             if
             it
             were
             not
             as
             impossible
             in
             Fact
             for
             him
             who
             was
             not
             born
             till
             above
             a
             Thousand
             Years
             after
             to
             live
             in
             any
             of
             their
             Days
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             for
             any
             one
             of
             them
             to
             live
             in
             either
             of
             those
             Compilers
             days
             that
             died
             before
             him
             .
             The
             Supposition
             of
             their
             living
             together
             is
             as
             easie
             of
             one
             as
             the
             other
             ,
             at
             what
             distance
             soever
             they
             lived
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             soever
             there
             were
             of
             them
             .
             This
             being
             so
             ,
             I
             think
             it
             had
             been
             better
             for
             the
             Unmasker
             to
             have
             let
             alone
             the
             Blunder
             ,
             and
             shew'd
             (
             which
             was
             his
             Business
             )
             that
             he
             does
             not
             accuse
             the
             Compilers
             of
             the
             Creed
             of
             being
             
               all
               over
               Socinianized
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             does
             me
             ,
             since
             they
             were
             as
             guilty
             as
             I
             of
             the
             omission
             of
             those
             Articles
             (
             viz.
             
               That
               Christ
               is
               the
               Word
               of
               God.
               That
               God
               was
               incarnate
               .
               The
               eternal
               and
               ineffable
               Generation
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               That
               the
               Son
               is
               in
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               Father
               in
               the
               Son
               ,
               which
               expresses
               their
               Unity
            
             )
             for
             the
             omission
             whereof
             ,
             the
             Unmasker
             laid
             Socinianism
             to
             my
             Charge
             .
             So
             that
             
             it
             remains
             still
             upon
             his
             Score
             to
             shew
             ,
          
        
         
           
             XXI
             .
          
           
             Why
             these
             Omissions
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             not
             as
             well
             make
             that
             Abstract
             ,
             as
             my
             Abridgment
             of
             Faith
             to
             be
             Socinian
             .
          
           
             Page
             53.
             
             The
             Unmasker
             
               desires
               the
               Reader
               to
               observe
               ,
               that
               this
               lank
               Faith
               of
               mine
               is
               in
               a
               manner
               no
               other
               than
               the
               Faith
               of
               a
               Turk
               .
            
             And
             I
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             this
             Faith
             of
             mine
             ,
             was
             all
             that
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             preach'd
             to
             the
             Unbelieving
             World.
             And
             this
             our
             Unmasker
             cannot
             deny
             ;
             As
             I
             think
             will
             appear
             to
             any
             one
             ,
             who
             observes
             what
             he
             says
             ,
             p.
             76
             ,
             and
             77.
             of
             his
             
               Socinianism
               Vnmask'd
            
             .
             And
             that
             they
             preach'd
             nothing
             but
             a
             
               Faith
               ,
               that
               was
               in
               a
               manner
               no
               other
               than
               the
               Faith
               of
               a
               Turk
            
             ;
             I
             think
             none
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             but
             this
             bold
             Vnmasker
             ,
             will
             have
             the
             irreverence
             profanely
             to
             say
             .
          
           
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             p.
             54.
             
             That
             the
             Musselmen
             (
             or
             as
             he
             has
             for
             the
             Information
             
             of
             his
             Reader
             very
             pertinently
             proved
             ,
             should
             be
             writ
             Moslemim
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             perhaps
             we
             should
             not
             have
             known
             his
             Skill
             in
             Arabick
             )
             ,
             or
             in
             plain
             English
             the
             Mahometans
             
               believe
               that
               Christ
               is
               a
               good
               Man
               ,
               and
               not
               above
               the
               Nature
               of
               a
               Man
               ,
               and
               sent
               of
               God
               to
               give
               instruction
               to
               the
               World
               :
               And
               my
               Faith
               ,
            
             he
             says
             ,
             
               is
               of
               the
               very
               same
               Scantling
               .
            
             This
             I
             shall
             desire
             him
             to
             prove
             ,
             or
             which
             in
             other
             words
             he
             insinuates
             in
             this
             ,
             and
             the
             neighbouring
             Pages
             ,
             viz.
             
          
        
         
           
             XXII
             .
          
           
             That
             that
             Faith
             which
             I
             have
             affirm'd
             to
             be
             the
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             required
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             is
             no
             other
             ,
             than
             what
             Turks
             believe
             ,
             and
             is
             contain'd
             in
             the
             Alchoran
             .
          
           
             Or
             ,
             as
             he
             expresses
             it
             himself
             ,
             p.
             55.
             
          
           
             That
             a
             Turk
             according
             to
             me
             is
             a
             Christian
             ,
             for
             I
             make
             the
             same
             Faith
             serve
             them
             both
             .
          
           
           
             And
             particularly
             to
             shew
             where
             't
             is
             I
             say
             ,
          
        
         
           
             XXIII
             .
          
           
             That
             
               Christ
               is
               not
               above
               the
               Nature
               of
               a
               Man
               ,
            
             or
             have
             made
             that
             a
             necessary
             Article
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith.
             
          
           
             And
             next
             where
             it
             is
             ,
          
        
         
           
             XXIV
             .
          
           
             That
             I
             speak
             as
             meanly
             of
             Christ's
             Suffering
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             and
             Death
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             such
             thing
             ?
          
           
             
               For
               thus
               he
               says
               of
               me
               ,
            
             p.
             54.
             
             I
             seem
             to
             have
             consulted
             the
             Mahometan
             Bible
             ,
             which
             did
             say
             Christ
             did
             not
             suffer
             on
             the
             Cross
             ,
             did
             not
             Die.
             For
             I
             ,
             and
             my
             Allies
             ,
             speak
             as
             meanly
             of
             these
             Articles
             ,
             as
             if
             there
             were
             no
             such
             thing
             .
          
           
             To
             shew
             our
             
             Vnmasker's
             Veracity
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             I
             shall
             trouble
             my
             Reader
             with
             some
             Passages
             out
             of
             my
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             pag.
             61.
             
             
             
               When
               we
               consider
               that
               he
               was
               to
               fill
               out
               the
               time
               foretold
               of
               his
               Ministry
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               life
               Illustrious
               in
               Miracles
               ,
               and
               good
               Works
               ,
               attended
               with
               Humility
               ,
               Meekness
               ,
               Patience
               and
               SVFFERING
               ,
               and
               every
               way
               conformable
               to
               the
               Prophecies
               of
               him
               ,
               should
               be
               led
               as
               a
               Sheep
               to
               the
               Slaughter
               ;
               and
               with
               all
               quiet
               and
               submission
               be
               brought
               to
               the
               CROSS
               ,
               though
               there
               were
               no
               Guilt
               or
               Fault
               found
               in
               him
            
             .
             And
             p.
             74.
             
             
               Contrary
               to
               the
               design
               of
               his
               coming
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               be
               OFFER'D
               up
               a
               Lamb
               blameless
               and
               void
               of
               offence
               .
            
             And
             
               p.
               116.
               
               Laying
               down
               his
               life
               ,
            
             both
             for
             Iews
             and
             Gentiles
             .
             P.
             178.
             
             Given
             up
             to
             
               Contempt
               ,
               Torment
            
             and
             Death
             .
             But
             say
             what
             I
             will
             ,
             when
             the
             Vnmasker
             thinks
             fit
             to
             have
             it
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             speaking
             out
             of
             
               the
               Mahometan
               Bible
            
             ,
             That
             
               Christ
               did
               not
               suffer
               on
               the
               Cross
               ,
               did
               not
               Die
            
             ;
             or
             at
             least
             ,
             is
             
               speaking
               as
               meanly
               of
               these
               Articles
               ,
               as
               if
               no
               such
               thing
               had
               been
               .
            
          
           
             His
             next
             Slander
             is
             ,
             p.
             55.
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               This
               Gentleman
               presents
               the
               World
               with
               a
               very
               ill
               notion
               of
               Faith
               ,
               
               for
               the
               very
               Devils
               are
               capable
               of
               all
               that
               Faith
               ,
               which
               he
               says
               makes
               a
               Christian
               .
            
             It
             is
             not
             strange
             ,
             that
             the
             Vnmasker
             should
             misrepresent
             the
             Faith
             ,
             which
             I
             say
             makes
             a
             Christian
             ;
             when
             it
             seems
             to
             be
             his
             whole
             Design
             to
             misrepresent
             my
             meaning
             every
             where
             .
             The
             frequency
             of
             his
             doing
             it
             ,
             I
             have
             shew'd
             in
             abundance
             of
             instances
             ,
             to
             which
             I
             shall
             add
             an
             eminent
             one
             here
             ;
             which
             shews
             what
             a
             fair
             Champion
             he
             is
             for
             Truth
             and
             Religion
             .
          
           
             Page
             196.
             of
             my
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             I
             give
             this
             account
             of
             the
             Faith
             ,
             which
             makes
             a
             Christian
             ;
             That
             it
             is
             
               Mens
               entring
               themselves
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ;
               owning
               and
               professing
               themselves
               the
               Subjects
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               whom
               they
               believe
               to
               be
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               receive
               for
               their
               Lord
               and
               King
               :
               For
               that
               was
               to
               be
               baptized
               in
               his
               Name
               .
            
             This
             sense
             of
             believing
             Christ
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             take
             him
             for
             our
             King
             and
             Lord
             ,
             who
             is
             to
             be
             obey'd
             ,
             I
             have
             expressed
             over
             and
             over
             again
             ;
             as
             p.
             209.
             my
             words
             are
             ,
             
               That
               as
               many
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               would
               believe
               Jesus
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               (
               whom
               he
               sent
               into
               the
               World
               )
               
               to
               be
               the
               Messiah
               the
               promised
               Deliverer
               ,
               and
               would
               receive
               him
               for
               their
               King
               and
               Ruler
               ,
               should
               have
               all
               their
               past
               Sins
               ,
               Disobedience
               ,
               and
               Rebellion
               forgiven
               them
               .
               And
               if
               for
               the
               future
               they
               lived
               in
               sincere
               Obedience
               to
               his
               Law
               ,
               to
               the
               utmost
               of
               their
               Power
               ,
               the
               Sins
               of
               humane
               frailty
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               those
               of
               their
               past
               lives
               ,
               should
               for
               his
               Son's
               sake
               ,
               because
               they
               gave
               themselves
               up
               to
               him
               to
               be
               his
               Subjects
               ,
               be
               forgiven
               them
               ;
               And
               so
               their
               Faith
               ,
               which
               made
               them
               be
               baptized
               into
               his
               Name
               (
               i.
               e.
               enroll
               themselves
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Iesus
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               profess
               themselves
               his
               Subjects
               ;
               and
               consequently
               live
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               his
               Kingdom
               )
               should
               be
               accounted
               to
               them
               for
               Righteousness
               .
            
             Which
             Account
             of
             what
             is
             necessary
             ,
             I
             close
             with
             these
             words
             :
             
               This
               is
               the
               FAITH
               for
               which
               God
               of
               his
               free
               Grace
               Justifies
               sinful
               Man.
               
            
             And
             is
             this
             the
             Faith
             of
             Devils
             ?
          
           
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             p.
             214.
             are
             these
             words
             .
             
               The
               chief
               End
               of
               his
               coming
               was
               to
               be
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               as
               
               such
               to
               be
               received
               by
               those
               ,
               who
               would
               be
               his
               Subjects
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               which
               he
               came
               to
               erect
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             p.
             212.
             
             
               Only
               those
               ,
               who
               have
               believed
               Jesus
               to
               be
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               taken
               him
               for
               their
               King
               ,
               with
               a
               sincere
               endeavour
               after
               righteousness
               in
               obeying
               his
               Law
               ,
               shall
               have
               their
               past
               Sins
               not
               imputed
               to
               them
               .
            
             And
             so
             again
             ,
             p.
             213.
             and
             227.
             and
             in
             several
             other
             places
             :
             Of
             which
             I
             shall
             add
             but
             this
             one
             more
             ,
             p.
             228.
             
             
               'T
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               believe
               him
               to
               be
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               unless
               we
               obey
               his
               Laws
               ,
               and
               take
               him
               to
               be
               our
               King
               to
               reign
               over
               us
               .
            
             Can
             the
             Devils
             thus
             believe
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             ?
             Yet
             this
             is
             that
             which
             by
             these
             ,
             and
             abundance
             of
             other
             places
             ,
             I
             have
             shew'd
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             believing
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             .
          
           
             Besides
             ,
             I
             have
             expresly
             distinguish'd
             the
             Faith
             which
             makes
             a
             Christian
             ,
             from
             that
             which
             the
             Devils
             have
             ;
             by
             proving
             ,
             that
             to
             the
             believing
             Jesus
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             must
             be
             join'd
             repentance
             ,
             or
             else
             it
             will
             not
             make
             them
             true
             Christians
             ;
             And
             what
             this
             repentance
             
             is
             ,
             may
             be
             seen
             at
             large
             in
             
               p.
               193
               ,
               &c.
            
             some
             Expressions
             whereof
             I
             shall
             here
             set
             down
             :
             As
             p.
             198.
             
             
               Repentance
               does
               not
               consist
               in
               one
               single
               Act
               of
               Sorrow
               (
               though
               that
               being
               first
               ,
               and
               leading
               ,
               gives
               Denomination
               to
               the
               whole
               )
               ,
               but
               in
               doing
               Works
               meet
               for
               Repentance
               ;
               in
               a
               sincere
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Law
               of
               Christ
               the
               remainder
               of
               our
               Lives
               .
            
             Again
             :
             To
             distinguish
             the
             Faith
             of
             a
             Christian
             from
             that
             of
             Devils
             ,
             I
             say
             expresly
             out
             of
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Galatians
             ,
             
               That
               which
               availeth
               is
               Faith
               ,
               but
               Faith
               working
               by
               Love
               ;
               and
               that
               Faith
               without
               Works
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               Works
               of
               sincere
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Law
               and
               Will
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               not
               sufficient
               for
               our
               Justification
               .
            
             And
             p.
             222.
             
             
               That
               to
               inherit
               eternal
               Life
               ,
               we
               must
               love
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               ,
               with
               all
               our
               Heart
               ,
               with
               all
               our
               Soul
               ,
               with
               all
               our
               Strength
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               our
               Mind
               ;
               An●
               230.
               
               Love
               Christ
               in
               keeping
               his
               Commandments
               .
            
          
           
             This
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             my
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ;
             particularly
             
             where
             I
             answer
             that
             Objection
             about
             the
             Faith
             of
             Devils
             ,
             which
             I
             handle
             from
             p.
             193.
             to
             p.
             251.
             and
             therein
             at
             large
             shew
             wherein
             the
             Faith
             of
             Devils
             comes
             short
             of
             the
             Justifying
             Faith
             ,
             which
             makes
             a
             Christian.
             And
             yet
             the
             good
             ,
             the
             sincere
             ,
             the
             candid
             Unmasker
             ,
             with
             his
             becoming
             Confidence
             ,
             tells
             his
             Readers
             here
             ,
             p.
             55.
             
             
               That
               I
               present
               the
               World
               with
               a
               very
               ill
               notion
               of
               Faith
               :
               For
               the
               very
               Devils
               are
               capable
               of
               all
               that
               Faith
               ,
               which
               I
               say
               makes
               a
               Christian
               Man.
               
            
          
           
             To
             prevent
             this
             Calumny
             ,
             I
             in
             more
             places
             than
             one
             distinguished
             between
             Faith
             in
             a
             strict
             sense
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             a
             bare
             assent
             to
             any
             Proposition
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             called
             Evangelical
             Faith
             ,
             in
             a
             larger
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             ;
             which
             comprehends
             under
             it
             something
             more
             than
             a
             bare
             simple
             assent
             ,
             as
             p.
             43.
             
             
               I
               mean
               this
               is
               all
               is
               required
               to
               be
               believed
               by
               those
               who
               acknowledge
               but
               one
               Eternal
               invisible
               God
               ,
               the
               Maker
               of
               Heaven
               and
               Earth
               :
               For
               that
               there
               is
               something
               more
               required
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               besides
               believing
               we
               shall
               see
               hereafter
               .
            
             P.
             47.
             
             
               All
               I
               say
               that
               was
               to
               be
               believed
               for
               
               Justification
               .
               For
               that
               this
               was
               not
               all
               that
               was
               required
               to
               be
               done
               for
               Justification
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               hereafter
               .
            
             P.
             92.
             
             
               Obeying
               the
               Law
               of
               the
               Messiah
               their
               King
               being
               no
               less
               required
               than
               their
               believing
               that
               Iesus
               was
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               the
               King
               and
               Deliverer
               ,
               that
               was
               promised
               them
               ,
            
             Pag.
             192.
             
             
               As
               far
               as
               
                 meer
                 believing
              
               could
               make
               them
               Members
               of
               
               Christ's
               Body
               .
            
             By
             these
             ,
             and
             more
             the
             like
             Passages
             in
             my
             Book
             ,
             my
             meaning
             is
             so
             evident
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             ,
             but
             an
             Unmasker
             ,
             would
             have
             said
             ,
             that
             when
             I
             spoke
             of
             believing
             as
             a
             bare
             Speculative
             assent
             to
             any
             Proposition
             as
             true
             ,
             I
             affirm'd
             that
             was
             all
             that
             was
             required
             of
             a
             Christian
             for
             Justification
             :
             Though
             that
             in
             the
             strict
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             is
             all
             that
             is
             done
             in
             believing
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             as
             far
             
               as
               meer
               believing
            
             could
             make
             them
             Members
             of
             
             Christ's
             Body
             ;
             plainly
             signifying
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             words
             can
             ,
             that
             the
             Faith
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             were
             justified
             ,
             included
             something
             more
             than
             a
             bare
             assent
             .
             This
             appears
             not
             only
             from
             these
             words
             of
             mine
             ,
             p.
             196.
             
             St.
             Paul
             
               often
               in
               his
               Epistles
               ,
               puts
            
             Faith
             
             
               for
               the
               whole
               Duty
               of
               a
               Christian
            
             ;
             but
             from
             my
             so
             often
             ,
             and
             almost
             every-where
             interpreting
             
               believing
               him
               to
               be
               the
               Messiah
               ,
            
             by
             
               taking
               him
               to
               be
               our
               King
            
             ;
             whereby
             is
             meant
             not
             a
             bare
             idle
             Speculation
             ,
             a
             bare
             notional
             perswasion
             of
             any
             truth
             whatsoever
             floating
             in
             our
             Brains
             ;
             but
             an
             active
             Principle
             of
             Life
             ,
             a
             Faith
             working
             by
             Love
             and
             Obedience
             .
             
               To
               take
               him
               to
               be
               our
               King
               ,
            
             carries
             with
             it
             a
             right
             disposition
             of
             the
             will
             to
             honour
             ,
             and
             obey
             him
             ,
             joyn'd
             to
             that
             assent
             wherewith
             Believers
             imbrace
             this
             Fundamental
             Truth
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             was
             the
             Person
             ,
             who
             was
             by
             God
             sent
             to
             be
             their
             King
             ;
             he
             that
             was
             promis'd
             to
             be
             their
             Prince
             and
             Saviour
             .
          
           
             
               But
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               the
            
             Unmasker
             ,
             p.
             56.
             
             
               Confidently
               tells
               his
               Reader
               that
               I
               say
               no
               such
               thing
               .
               His
               words
               are
               ,
            
             But
             besides
             this
             Historical
             Faith
             (
             as
             it
             is
             generally
             call'd
             by
             Divines
             )
             which
             is
             giving
             Credit
             to
             Evangelical
             Truths
             ,
             as
             barely
             reveal'd
             ,
             there
             must
             be
             something
             else
             added
             to
             make
             up
             the
             true
             Substantial
             Faith
             of
             a
             Christian.
             With
             the
             assent
             of
             the
             Understanding
             ,
             must
             be
             joyn'd
             the
             consent
             or
             approbation
             of
             the
             
             Will.
             All
             those
             Divine
             Truths
             ,
             which
             the
             Intellect
             assents
             to
             must
             be
             allow'd
             of
             by
             this
             Elective
             Power
             of
             the
             Soul.
             True
             Evangelical
             Faith
             is
             a
             hearty
             acception
             of
             the
             Messias
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             offer'd
             in
             the
             Gospel
             .
             It
             is
             a
             sincere
             and
             impartial
             submission
             to
             all
             things
             requir'd
             by
             the
             Evangelical
             Law
             which
             is
             contain'd
             in
             the
             Epistles
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             Writings
             .
             And
             to
             this
             practical
             assent
             and
             choice
             there
             must
             be
             added
             likewise
             a
             firm
             Trust
             and
             reliance
             in
             the
             blessed
             Author
             of
             our
             Salvation
             .
             But
             this
             late
             Undertaker
             who
             attempted
             to
             give
             us
             a
             more
             perfect
             account
             than
             ever
             was
             before
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             deliver'd
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             brings
             us
             no
             tidings
             of
             any
             such
             Faith
             belonging
             to
             Christianity
             ,
             or
             discover'd
             to
             us
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             Which
             gives
             us
             to
             understand
             that
             he
             verily
             believes
             there
             is
             no
             such
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             for
             in
             some
             of
             his
             numerous
             Pages
             (
             especially
             191.
             and
             192
             ,
             &c.
             )
             where
             he
             speaks
             so
             much
             of
             Belief
             and
             Faith
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             taken
             occasion
             to
             insert
             one
             word
             about
             this
             compleat
             Faith
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Though
             the
             places
             above
             quoted
             out
             of
             my
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             
             and
             the
             whole
             tenor
             of
             the
             latter
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             shew
             the
             falshood
             of
             what
             the
             Unmasker
             here
             says
             ;
             Yet
             I
             will
             set
             down
             one
             Passage
             more
             out
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             ask
             our
             Unmasker
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             read
             them
             ,
             whether
             he
             hath
             the
             brow
             to
             say
             again
             ,
             that
             
               I
               bring
               no
               tidings
               of
               any
               such
               Faith
               ?
            
             My
             words
             are
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             p.
             244.
             
             
               Faith
               in
               the
               Promises
               of
               God
               ,
               relying
               and
               acquiescing
               in
               his
               Word
               and
               Faithfulness
               ,
               the
               Almighty
               takes
               well
               at
               our
               hands
               ,
               as
               a
               great
               mark
               of
               Homage
               ,
               paid
               by
               us
               poor
               frail
               Creatures
               to
               his
               Goodness
               and
               Truth
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               to
               his
               Power
               and
               Wisdom
               ;
               and
               accepts
               it
               as
               an
               Acknowledgment
               of
               his
               peculiar
               Providence
               and
               Benignity
               to
               us
               .
               And
               therefore
               our
               Saviour
               tells
               us
               ,
               Iohn
               XII
               .
               44.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 believes
                 on
                 me
                 believes
                 not
                 on
                 me
                 ,
                 but
                 on
                 him
                 that
                 sent
                 me
                 .
              
               The
               Works
               of
               Nature
               shew
               his
               Wisdom
               and
               Power
               :
               But
               't
               is
               his
               peculiar
               care
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               most
               eminently
               discover'd
               in
               his
               Promises
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               shews
               his
               Bounty
               and
               Goodness
               :
               And
               consequently
               engages
               their
               Hearts
               in
               Love
               and
               
               Affection
               to
               him
               .
               This
               oblation
               of
               an
               heart
               fixed
               with
               dependance
               and
               affection
               on
               him
               ,
               is
               the
               most
               acceptable
               Tribute
               we
               can
               pay
               him
               ;
               the
               Foundation
               of
               true
               Devotion
               ;
               and
               Life
               of
               all
               Religion
               .
               What
               a
               Value
               he
               puts
               on
               this
               depending
               on
               his
               Word
               ,
               and
               resting
               satisfied
               on
               his
               Promises
               ,
               we
               have
               an
               example
               in
               Abraham
               ;
               whose
               Faith
               was
               counted
               to
               him
               for
               Righteousness
               ;
               As
               we
               have
               before
               remarked
               out
               of
               Rom.
               IV.
               and
               his
               relying
               firmly
               on
               the
               Promise
               of
               God
               ,
               without
               any
               doubt
               of
               its
               Performance
               ;
               gave
               him
               the
               Name
               ,
               of
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               Faithful
               ;
               And
               gained
               him
               so
               much
               favour
               with
               the
               Almighty
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               called
               the
               Friend
               of
               God
               :
               The
               Highest
               and
               most
               Glorious
               Title
               can
               be
               bestowed
               on
               a
               Creature
               .
            
          
           
             The
             great
             out-cry
             he
             makes
             against
             me
             in
             his
             two
             next
             Sections
             ,
             p.
             57.
             
             ●60
             .
             as
             if
             I
             intended
             to
             introduce
             Ignorance
             and
             Popery
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             entertain'd
             rather
             as
             the
             noise
             of
             a
             petulant
             Scold
             ,
             saying
             the
             worst
             things
             she
             could
             think
             of
             ,
             than
             as
             the
             arguing
             of
             a
             Man
             of
             
             sense
             or
             sincerity
             .
             All
             this
             mighty
             Accusation
             is
             grounded
             upon
             these
             Falshoods
             ,
             That
             
               I
               make
               it
               my
               great
               business
               to
               beat
               Men
               off
               from
               Divine
               Truths
            
             ;
             That
             
               I
               cry
               down
               all
               Articles
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               but
               one
            
             ;
             That
             
               I
               will
               not
               suffer
               Men
               to
               look
               into
               Christianity
            
             ;
             That
             
               I
               blast
               the
               Epistolary
               Wri●ings
            
             .
             I
             shall
             add
             no
             more
             to
             what
             I
             have
             already
             said
             about
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             but
             those
             few
             words
             out
             of
             my
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
               ▪
            
             p.
             295.
             
             
               The
               Epistles
               resolving
               Doubts
               ,
               and
               reforming
               Mistakes
               ,
               are
               of
               great
               Advantage
               to
               our
               Knowledge
               and
               Practise
               .
            
             And
             p.
             229.
             
             
               An
               explicit
               belief
               of
               what
               God
               requires
               of
               those
               ,
               who
               will
               enter
               into
               ,
               and
               receive
               the
               benefits
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               is
               absolutely
               required
               .
               The
               other
               parts
               of
               Divine
               Revelation
               are
               Objects
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               are
               so
               to
               be
               received
               .
               They
               are
               Truths
               whereof
               none
               that
               is
               once
               known
               to
               be
               such
               [
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               of
               Divine
               Revelation
               ]
               may
               or
               ought
               to
               be
               disbelieved
               .
            
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             that
             other
             Saying
             of
             his
             ,
             
               That
               I
               will
               not
               suffer
               Men
               to
               look
               into
               Christianity
            
             ;
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             where
             
             that
             Christianity
             is
             locked
             up
             ,
             which
             
               I
               will
               not
               suffer
               Men
               to
               look
               into
               .
            
             My
             Christianity
             ,
             I
             confess
             ,
             is
             contain'd
             in
             the
             written
             Word
             of
             God
             :
             And
             that
             I
             am
             so
             far
             from
             hindring
             any
             one
             to
             look
             into
             ,
             that
             I
             every
             where
             appeal
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             have
             quoted
             so
             much
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Unmasker
             complains
             of
             being
             overlaid
             with
             it
             ,
             and
             tells
             me
             't
             is
             tedious
             .
             
               All
               Divine
               Revelation
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               p.
               300.
               requires
               the
               Obedience
               of
               Faith
               ;
               And
               that
               every
               one
               is
               to
               receive
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               ,
               with
               a
               docility
               and
               disposition
               prepar'd
               to
               imbrace
               and
               assent
               to
               all
               Truths
               coming
               from
               God
               ;
               and
               submit
               his
               Mind
               to
               whatever
               shall
               appear
               to
               him
               to
               bear
               that
               Character
               .
            
             I
             speak
             in
             the
             next
             Page
             of
             Mens
             endeavouring
             to
             understand
             it
             ,
             and
             of
             their
             interpreting
             one
             place
             by
             another
             .
             This
             and
             the
             whole
             Design
             of
             my
             Book
             shews
             ,
             That
             I
             think
             it
             every
             Christian's
             Duty
             to
             read
             ,
             search
             ,
             and
             study
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             :
             and
             make
             this
             their
             great
             Business
             :
             And
             yet
             the
             good
             Unmasker
             in
             a
             fit
             of
             Zeal
             displays
             his
             Throat
             ,
             and
             crys
             out
             ,
             
               p.
               59.
               
               Hear
               O
               ye
               Heavens
               ,
               and
               give
               ear
               ,
               O
               Earth
               ,
               
               judge
               whether
               this
               be
               not
               the
               way
               to
               introduce
               Darkness
               and
            
             Ignorance
             
               into
               Christendom
               ;
               whether
               this
               be
               not
               blinding
               of
               Mens
               Eyes
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             For
             this
             mighty
             Pathos
             ends
             not
             there
             .
             And
             all
             things
             consider'd
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             he
             had
             not
             reason
             ,
             in
             his
             want
             of
             Arguments
             ,
             this
             way
             to
             pour
             out
             his
             concern
             .
             For
             neither
             the
             Preaching
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             nor
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             else
             being
             with
             him
             the
             Faith
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             sufficient
             to
             make
             a
             Christian
             ,
             but
             just
             his
             set
             of
             Fundamental
             Articles
             (
             when
             he
             himself
             knows
             what
             they
             be
             )
             In
             fine
             ,
             nothing
             being
             Christianity
             but
             just
             his
             System
             ,
             't
             is
             time
             to
             cry
             out
             ,
             Help
             Neighbours
             ,
             hold
             fast
             Friends
             ;
             Knowledge
             ,
             Religion
             ,
             Christianity
             is
             gone
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             once
             permitted
             ,
             that
             the
             People
             should
             read
             and
             understand
             the
             Scripture
             for
             themselves
             ,
             as
             God
             shall
             enlighten
             their
             Understandings
             in
             the
             use
             of
             the
             means
             ;
             and
             not
             be
             forced
             to
             depend
             upon
             me
             ,
             and
             upon
             my
             choosing
             ,
             and
             my
             Interpretation
             ,
             for
             the
             necessary
             Points
             they
             are
             to
             believe
             to
             make
             them
             Christians
             :
             If
             I
             the
             great
             Unmasker
             ,
             
             have
             not
             the
             sole
             Power
             to
             decree
             ,
             what
             is
             ,
             or
             is
             not
             Fundamental
             ,
             and
             People
             be
             not
             bound
             to
             receive
             it
             for
             such
             ,
             Faith
             and
             the
             Gospel
             are
             given
             up
             ;
             Darkness
             and
             Barbarism
             will
             be
             brought
             in
             upon
             us
             by
             this
             
               Writer's
               Contrivance
            
             .
             For
             ,
             
               he
               is
               an
               underhand
               Factor
               for
               that
               Communion
               ,
               which
               cries
               up
               ignorance
               for
               the
               Mother
               of
               Devotion
               and
               Religion
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             in
             plain
             English
             for
             Popery
             .
             For
             to
             this
             and
             nothing
             else
             tends
             all
             that
             sputter
             he
             makes
             in
             the
             Sections
             before
             mention'd
             .
          
           
             I
             do
             not
             think
             there
             was
             ever
             a
             more
             through-paced
             Declaimer
             than
             our
             Unmasker
             .
             He
             leaves
             out
             nothing
             that
             he
             thinks
             will
             make
             an
             affrighting
             noise
             in
             the
             Ears
             of
             his
             Orthodox
             Hearers
             ,
             though
             all
             the
             blame
             and
             censure
             he
             pours
             out
             upon
             others
             ,
             light
             only
             on
             himself
             .
             For
             let
             me
             ask
             this
             Zealous
             Upholder
             of
             Light
             and
             Knowledge
             ,
             does
             he
             think
             it
             reasonable
             that
             any
             one
             ,
             who
             is
             not
             a
             Christian
             ,
             should
             be
             suffer'd
             to
             be
             undisturb'd
             in
             his
             Parish
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             does
             he
             think
             fit
             ,
             that
             any
             such
             should
             live
             free
             from
             the
             
               Lash
               of
               the
               Magistrate
            
             ,
             
             or
             from
             the
             Persecution
             of
             the
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Power
            
             ?
             He
             seems
             to
             talk
             with
             another
             Air
             ,
             p.
             65.
             
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             I
             ask
             ,
             whether
             any
             one
             is
             a
             Christian
             who
             hath
             not
             the
             Faith
             of
             a
             Christian
             ?
             Thirdly
             ,
             I
             ask
             ,
             whether
             he
             has
             the
             Faith
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             who
             does
             not
             explicitly
             believe
             all
             the
             Fundamental
             Articles
             of
             Christianity
             ?
             And
             to
             conclude
             ,
             I
             ask
             him
             ,
             whether
             all
             those
             that
             he
             has
             set
             down
             are
             not
             Fundamental
             necessary
             Articles
             ?
             When
             the
             Unmasker
             has
             fairly
             answer'd
             these
             Questions
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             seen
             who
             is
             for
             Popery
             ,
             and
             the
             Ignorance
             and
             Tyranny
             that
             accompanies
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             Unmasker
             is
             for
             making
             and
             imposing
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             :
             But
             he
             is
             for
             this
             Power
             in
             himself
             .
             He
             likes
             not
             Popery
             (
             which
             is
             nothing
             but
             the
             Tyranny
             and
             imposing
             upon
             Mens
             Understandings
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Consciences
             )
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             the
             old
             Gentleman
             at
             Rome
             :
             But
             it
             would
             ,
             he
             thinks
             ,
             do
             admirably
             well
             in
             his
             own
             hands
             .
             And
             who
             can
             blame
             him
             for
             it
             ?
             Would
             not
             that
             be
             an
             excellent
             way
             to
             propagate
             Light
             and
             Knowledge
             ,
             by
             tying
             up
             all
             Men
             to
             a
             bundle
             of
             Articles
             of
             his
             own
             
             culling
             ?
             Or
             rather
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             residing
             in
             him
             ?
             For
             he
             does
             not
             ,
             nor
             ever
             will
             ,
             give
             us
             a
             full
             view
             of
             Fundamentals
             of
             his
             Christianity
             :
             But
             like
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             to
             secure
             our
             Dependance
             ,
             reserves
             to
             himself
             a
             Power
             of
             declaring
             others
             ,
             and
             defining
             what
             is
             Matter
             of
             Faith
             ,
             as
             he
             shall
             see
             occasion
             .
          
           
             Now
             therefore
             vail
             your
             Bonnets
             to
             the
             Unmasker
             ,
             all
             you
             that
             have
             a
             Mind
             to
             be
             Christians
             :
             Break
             not
             your
             Heads
             about
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             to
             examine
             what
             they
             require
             of
             you
             :
             Submit
             your
             Faith
             implicitly
             to
             the
             Unmasker
             ,
             he
             will
             understand
             and
             find
             out
             the
             necessary
             Points
             for
             you
             to
             believe
             .
             Take
             them
             ,
             just
             so
             many
             as
             he
             thinks
             fit
             to
             deliver
             them
             to
             you
             :
             This
             is
             the
             way
             to
             be
             knowing
             Christians
             .
             But
             be
             sure
             ,
             ask
             not
             whether
             those
             he
             is
             pleas'd
             to
             deliver
             be
             every
             one
             of
             them
             Fundamental
             ,
             and
             all
             the
             fundamental
             Articles
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             :
             Such
             a
             capricious
             Question
             spoils
             all
             ;
             Overturns
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             is
             intrusted
             to
             the
             
             Unmasker's
             sole
             keeping
             ,
             to
             be
             dispensed
             out
             as
             he
             thinks
             fit
             .
             I●
             
             you
             refuse
             an
             implicit
             Faith
             to
             him
             ,
             he
             will
             presently
             find
             you
             have
             it
             for
             the
             whore
             of
             Babylon
             ;
             he
             will
             smell
             out
             Popery
             in
             it
             immediately
             :
             For
             he
             has
             a
             very
             shrewd
             Scent
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             be
             discover'd
             to
             be
             an
             
               Underhand
               Factor
            
             for
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             the
             Unmasker
             were
             such
             an
             Enemy
             ,
             as
             he
             pretends
             ,
             to
             those
             Factors
             ;
             I
             wonder
             he
             should
             ,
             in
             what
             he
             has
             said
             concerning
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             so
             exactly
             jump
             with
             Knot
             the
             Jesuit
             .
             If
             any
             one
             doubt
             of
             this
             ,
             I
             desire
             him
             to
             look
             into
             the
             Fourth
             Chapter
             of
             
               Knot
               's
               Charity
               maintain'd
            
             ,
             and
             there
             he
             will
             see
             ,
             how
             well
             our
             Unmasker
             and
             that
             Iesuit
             agree
             in
             Argument
             ;
             nay
             ,
             and
             Expressions
             too
             .
             But
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             think
             him
             so
             far
             guilty
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             imployed
             as
             an
             
               Underhand
               Factor
            
             for
             Popery
             .
             Every
             Body
             will
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             be
             ready
             to
             pronounce
             him
             so
             far
             an
             Innocent
             ,
             as
             to
             clear
             him
             from
             that
             .
             The
             Cunning
             of
             his
             Design
             goes
             not
             beyond
             the
             laying
             out
             of
             his
             preaching
             Oratory
             ,
             for
             the
             setting
             up
             his
             own
             System
             ;
             and
             making
             that
             the
             sole
             Christianity
             .
             To
             that
             end
             ,
             he
             would
             be
             glad
             to
             have
             the
             Power
             of
             
             interpreting
             Scripture
             ,
             of
             defining
             and
             declaring
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             imposing
             them
             .
             This
             which
             makes
             the
             absolute
             Power
             of
             the
             Pope
             he
             would
             not
             I
             think
             establish
             at
             Rome
             ;
             but
             't
             is
             plain
             he
             would
             have
             it
             himself
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             get
             it
             ,
             for
             the
             Support
             of
             the
             Christianity
             of
             his
             System
             .
             An
             implicit
             Faith
             ,
             if
             he
             might
             have
             the
             Management
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             taking
             Fundamentals
             upon
             Trust
             from
             his
             Authority
             ,
             would
             be
             of
             excellent
             Use.
             Such
             a
             Power
             in
             his
             Hands
             ,
             would
             spread
             Truth
             and
             Knowledge
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             i.
             e.
             his
             own
             Orthodoxy
             ,
             and
             Set
             of
             Opinions
             .
             But
             if
             a
             Man
             differs
             ,
             nay
             ,
             questions
             any
             thing
             of
             that
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             make
             one
             a
             Christian
             ,
             't
             is
             immediately
             a
             Contrivance
             to
             let
             in
             Popery
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             Darkness
             and
             
               Barbarism
               into
               the
               Christian
               World.
            
             But
             I
             must
             tell
             the
             Innocent
             Unmasker
             ,
             whether
             he
             designs
             it
             or
             no
             ,
             That
             if
             his
             calling
             his
             System
             the
             only
             Christianity
             ,
             can
             bring
             the
             World
             to
             receive
             from
             him
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             of
             his
             own
             chusing
             ,
             as
             Fundamentals
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             by
             all
             Men
             to
             make
             them
             Christians
             ,
             which
             Christ
             
             and
             his
             Apostles
             did
             not
             propose
             to
             all
             Men
             to
             make
             them
             Christians
             ,
             he
             does
             only
             set
             up
             Popery
             in
             another
             Guise
             ,
             and
             lay
             the
             Foundatians
             of
             
               Ignorance
               ,
               Darkness
            
             ,
             and
             Barbarism
             ,
             in
             the
             Christian
             World.
             For
             all
             the
             Ignorance
             and
             Blindness
             ,
             that
             Popery
             introduced
             ,
             was
             only
             upon
             this
             Foundation
             .
             And
             if
             he
             does
             not
             see
             this
             (
             as
             there
             is
             Reason
             to
             excuse
             his
             Innocence
             )
             't
             would
             be
             no
             hard
             matter
             to
             demonstrate
             it
             ;
             If
             that
             were
             at
             present
             the
             Question
             between
             us
             .
             But
             there
             are
             a
             great
             many
             other
             Propositions
             to
             be
             proved
             by
             him
             ,
             before
             we
             come
             to
             that
             new
             Matter
             of
             Debate
             .
          
           
             But
             before
             I
             quit
             these
             Paragraphs
             ,
             I
             must
             go
             on
             with
             our
             
             Unmasker's
             Account
             ,
             and
             desire
             him
             to
             shew
             where
             it
             is
          
        
         
           
             XXV
             .
          
           
             That
             I
             make
             it
             my
             Business
             to
             beat
             Men
             off
             from
             taking
             notice
             of
             any
             Divine
             Truths
             ?
          
           
           
             Next
             ,
             where
             it
             is
          
        
         
           
             XXVI
             .
          
           
             That
             I
             cry
             down
             all
             Articles
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             but
             one
             ?
          
           
             Next
             ,
             how
             it
             appears
          
        
         
           
             XXVII
             .
          
           
             That
             I
             will
             not
             suffer
             Mankind
             to
             look
             into
             Christianity
             ?
          
           
             Again
             ,
             where
             it
             is
          
        
         
           
             XXVIII
             .
          
           
             That
             I
             labour
             industriously
             to
             keep
             People
             in
             Ignorance
             ;
             
               Or
               tell
               them
               ,
               That
            
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             of
             knowing
             any
             other
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Bible
             ?
          
           
             These
             and
             several
             others
             of
             the
             like
             strain
             ,
             particularly
             concerning
             
               One
               Article
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Epistles
             ;
             (
             which
             are
             his
             common
             places
             )
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             his
             59.
             and
             60.
             
             Pages
             .
             And
             all
             this
             out
             of
             a
             Presumption
             ,
             that
             his
             System
             is
             
             the
             only
             Christianity
             ;
             And
             that
             if
             Men
             were
             not
             pressed
             ,
             and
             perswaded
             to
             receive
             that
             ,
             just
             every
             Article
             of
             it
             ,
             upon
             pain
             of
             Damnation
             ;
             Christianity
             would
             be
             lost
             :
             And
             not
             to
             do
             this
             ,
             is
             to
             promote
             Ignorance
             ,
             and
             contemn
             the
             Bible
             .
             But
             he
             fears
             where
             no
             fear
             is
             .
             If
             his
             Orthodoxy
             be
             the
             truth
             ,
             and
             conformable
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             the
             laying
             the
             Foundation
             only
             where
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             have
             laid
             it
             ,
             will
             not
             overturn
             it
             .
             And
             to
             shew
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             so
             ,
             I
             desire
             him
             again
             to
             consider
             what
             I
             said
             in
             p.
             8.
             of
             my
             Vindication
             :
             Which
             ,
             because
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             ,
             he
             any
             where
             takes
             notice
             of
             in
             his
             Reply
             ,
             I
             will
             here
             offer
             again
             to
             his
             consideration
             :
             
               Convince
               but
               Men
               of
               the
               Mission
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               make
               them
               but
               see
               the
               Truth
               ,
               Simplicity
               and
               Reasonableness
               of
               what
               he
               himself
               hath
               taught
               ,
               and
               required
               to
               be
               believed
               by
               his
               Followers
               ,
               and
               you
               need
               not
               doubt
               ,
               but
               being
               once
               fully
               perswaded
               of
               his
               Doctrine
               and
               the
               Advantages
               ,
               which
               all
               Christians
               agree
               are
               received
               by
               him
               ,
               such
               Converts
               will
               not
               lay
               by
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               But
               
               by
               a
               constant
               reading
               and
               study
               of
               them
               ,
               will
               get
               all
               the
               Light
               they
               can
               from
               this
               Divine
               Revelation
               ;
               and
               nourish
               themselves
               up
               in
               the
               words
               of
               Faith
               and
               good
               Doctrine
               ,
               as
               St.
               Paul
               speaks
               to
               Timothy
               .
            
          
           
             If
             the
             reading
             and
             study
             of
             the
             Scripture
             were
             more
             pressed
             than
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             Men
             were
             fairly
             sent
             to
             the
             Bible
             to
             find
             their
             Religion
             ;
             and
             not
             the
             Bible
             put
             into
             their
             hands
             only
             to
             find
             the
             Opinions
             of
             their
             peculiar
             Sect
             or
             Party
             ,
             Christendom
             would
             have
             more
             Christians
             ,
             and
             those
             that
             are
             ,
             would
             be
             more
             knowing
             ,
             and
             more
             in
             the
             right
             than
             now
             they
             are
             .
             That
             which
             hinders
             this
             ,
             is
             that
             select
             bundle
             of
             Doctrines
             ,
             which
             it
             has
             pleased
             every
             Sect
             to
             draw
             out
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             or
             their
             own
             inventions
             ,
             with
             an
             Omission
             (
             and
             as
             our
             Unmasker
             would
             say
             ,
             a
             Contempt
             )
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             .
             These
             choice
             Truths
             (
             as
             the
             Unmasker
             calls
             his
             )
             are
             to
             be
             the
             standing
             Orthodoxy
             of
             that
             Party
             ,
             from
             which
             none
             of
             that
             Church
             must
             recede
             without
             the
             forfeiture
             of
             their
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             the
             loss
             of
             eternal
             Life
             .
             But
             whilst
             People
             keep
             firm
             to
             these
             ,
             they
             are
             in
             
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             the
             Way
             to
             Salvation
             .
             Which
             in
             effect
             ,
             what
             is
             it
             but
             to
             incourage
             ignorance
             ,
             laziness
             ,
             and
             neglect
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
             For
             what
             need
             they
             be
             at
             the
             pains
             of
             constantly
             reading
             the
             Bible
             ?
             Or
             perplex
             their
             Heads
             with
             considering
             and
             weighing
             what
             is
             there
             deliver'd
             ,
             when
             believing
             as
             the
             Church
             believes
             ,
             or
             saying
             after
             ,
             or
             not
             contradicting
             their
             Domine
             ,
             or
             Teacher
             ,
             serves
             the
             turn
             ?
          
           
             Further
             ,
             I
             desire
             it
             may
             be
             consider'd
             what
             Name
             that
             meer
             Mock-shew
             of
             recommending
             to
             Men
             the
             study
             of
             the
             Scripture
             deserves
             ;
             if
             ,
             when
             they
             read
             it
             ,
             they
             must
             understand
             it
             just
             as
             he
             (
             that
             would
             be
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             too
             apt
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             Command
             of
             Christ
             ,
             to
             call
             their
             Master
             )
             tells
             them
             .
             If
             they
             find
             any
             thing
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             leads
             them
             into
             Opinions
             ,
             that
             he
             does
             not
             allow
             ;
             If
             any
             thing
             they
             meet
             with
             in
             Holy
             Writ
             seems
             to
             them
             to
             thwart
             or
             shake
             the
             received
             Doctrines
             ,
             the
             very
             proposing
             of
             their
             Doubts
             renders
             them
             suspected
             :
             Reasoning
             about
             them
             ,
             and
             not
             acquiescing
             in
             what
             ever
             is
             said
             to
             them
             ,
             is
             interpreted
             
             want
             of
             due
             respect
             and
             deference
             to
             the
             Authority
             of
             their
             Spiritual
             Guides
             :
             Disrepute
             and
             Censures
             follow
             :
             And
             if
             in
             pursuance
             of
             their
             own
             Light
             ,
             they
             persist
             in
             what
             they
             think
             the
             Scripture
             teaches
             them
             ,
             they
             are
             turn'd
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             deliver'd
             to
             Sathan
             ,
             and
             no
             longer
             allow'd
             to
             be
             Christians
             .
             And
             is
             thus
             a
             sincere
             and
             rightly
             directed
             study
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             Men
             may
             understand
             and
             profit
             thereby
             ,
             incouraged
             ?
             This
             is
             the
             Consequence
             of
             Mens
             assuming
             to
             themselves
             a
             Power
             of
             declaring
             Fundamentals
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             of
             setting
             up
             a
             Christianity
             of
             their
             own
             making
             .
             For
             how
             else
             can
             they
             turn
             Men
             ,
             of
             as
             unblameable
             Lives
             as
             others
             of
             their
             Members
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             (
             for
             so
             they
             count
             their
             Communion
             )
             for
             Opinions
             ,
             unless
             those
             Opinions
             were
             concluded
             inconsistent
             with
             Christianity
             ?
             Thus
             Systems
             ,
             the
             Inventions
             of
             Men
             ,
             are
             turn'd
             into
             so
             many
             opposite
             Gospels
             ;
             and
             nothing
             is
             truth
             in
             each
             Sect
             ,
             but
             what
             just
             suits
             with
             them
             .
             So
             that
             the
             Scripture
             serves
             but
             like
             a
             Nose
             of
             Wax
             ,
             to
             be
             turn'd
             and
             bent
             ,
             just
             as
             
             may
             sit
             the
             contrary
             Orthodoxies
             of
             different
             Societies
             .
             For
             't
             is
             these
             several
             Systems
             that
             to
             each
             Party
             are
             the
             just
             Standards
             of
             Truth
             ,
             and
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             to
             be
             measur'd
             only
             by
             them
             .
             Whoever
             relinquishes
             any
             of
             those
             distinguishing
             Points
             ,
             immediately
             ceases
             to
             be
             a
             Christian.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Way
             that
             the
             Unmasker
             would
             have
             Truth
             and
             Religion
             preserv'd
             ,
             Light
             and
             Knowledge
             propagated
             .
             But
             here
             too
             the
             differing
             Sects
             giving
             equal
             Authority
             to
             their
             own
             Orthodoxies
             will
             be
             quits
             with
             him
             .
             For
             as
             far
             as
             I
             can
             observe
             ,
             the
             same
             Genius
             seems
             to
             influence
             them
             all
             ;
             even
             those
             who
             pretend
             most
             to
             freedom
             ,
             the
             Socinians
             themselves
             .
             For
             when
             it
             is
             observed
             how
             positive
             and
             eager
             they
             are
             in
             their
             Disputes
             ;
             how
             forward
             to
             have
             their
             Interpretations
             of
             Scripture
             received
             for
             Authentick
             ,
             though
             to
             others
             in
             several
             places
             they
             seem
             very
             much
             strain'd
             ;
             How
             impatient
             they
             are
             of
             Contradiction
             ;
             and
             with
             what
             disrespect
             and
             roughness
             they
             often
             treat
             their
             Opposers
             ;
             May
             it
             not
             be
             suspected
             that
             this
             so
             visible
             warmth
             in
             their
             present
             
             Circumstances
             ,
             and
             Zeal
             for
             their
             Orthodoxy
             ,
             would
             (
             had
             they
             the
             Power
             )
             work
             in
             them
             ,
             as
             it
             does
             in
             others
             ?
             They
             in
             their
             turns
             would
             I
             fear
             be
             ready
             ,
             with
             their
             Set
             of
             Fundamentals
             ;
             which
             they
             would
             be
             as
             forward
             to
             impose
             on
             others
             ,
             as
             others
             have
             been
             to
             impose
             contrary
             Fundamentals
             on
             them
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             and
             always
             will
             be
             the
             unavoidable
             effect
             of
             intruding
             on
             our
             Saviour's
             Authority
             ,
             and
             requiring
             more
             now
             as
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             than
             was
             at
             first
             required
             by
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
             What
             else
             can
             be
             expected
             among
             Christians
             ,
             but
             their
             tearing
             ,
             and
             being
             torn
             in
             pieces
             by
             one
             another
             ;
             whilst
             every
             Sect
             assumes
             to
             it self
             a
             Power
             of
             declaring
             Fundamentals
             ,
             and
             severally
             thus
             narrow
             Christianity
             to
             their
             distinct
             Systems
             ?
             He
             that
             has
             a
             mind
             to
             see
             how
             Fundamentals
             come
             to
             be
             fram'd
             and
             fashion'd
             ,
             and
             upon
             what
             Motives
             and
             Considerations
             they
             are
             often
             taken
             up
             ,
             or
             laid
             down
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Humours
             ,
             Interests
             ,
             or
             Designs
             of
             the
             Heads
             of
             Parties
             ,
             as
             if
             they
             were
             things
             
             depending
             on
             Mens
             pleasure
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             suited
             to
             their
             convenience
             ,
             may
             find
             an
             Example
             worth
             his
             notice
             ,
             in
             the
             Life
             of
             Mr.
             Baxter
             ,
             Part
             II.
             p.
             197.
             —
             205.
             
          
           
             Whenever
             Men
             take
             upon
             them
             to
             go
             beyond
             those
             Fundamental
             Articles
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Preachings
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             where
             will
             they
             stop
             ?
             Whenever
             any
             Set
             of
             Men
             will
             require
             more
             as
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             Men
             of
             their
             Church
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             their
             sense
             Christians
             ,
             than
             what
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             propos'd
             to
             those
             ,
             whom
             they
             made
             Christians
             ,
             and
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ;
             however
             they
             may
             pretend
             to
             recommend
             the
             Scripture
             to
             their
             People
             ,
             in
             effect
             no
             more
             of
             it
             is
             recommended
             to
             them
             ,
             than
             just
             comports
             with
             what
             the
             Leaders
             of
             that
             Sect
             have
             resolv'd
             Christianity
             shall
             consist
             in
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             no
             wonder
             therefore
             there
             is
             so
             much
             Ignorance
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             vain
             outcry
             against
             it
             ;
             whilst
             almost
             every
             distinct
             Society
             of
             Christians
             Magisterially
             ascribes
             Orthodoxy
             
             to
             a
             select
             Set
             of
             Fundamentals
             distinct
             from
             those
             proposed
             in
             the
             Preaching
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             in
             no
             one
             Point
             must
             be
             question'd
             by
             any
             of
             its
             Communion
             .
             By
             this
             means
             their
             People
             are
             never
             sent
             to
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             ,
             that
             true
             Fountain
             of
             Light
             ,
             but
             hood-wink'd
             :
             A
             Veil
             is
             cast
             over
             their
             eyes
             ,
             and
             then
             they
             are
             bid
             read
             the
             Bible
             ▪
             They
             must
             make
             it
             all
             chime
             to
             their
             Churches
             Fundamentals
             ,
             or
             else
             they
             were
             better
             let
             it
             alone
             .
             For
             if
             they
             find
             any
             thing
             there
             against
             the
             received
             Doctrines
             ,
             though
             they
             hold
             it
             and
             express
             it
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             terms
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             has
             deliver'd
             it
             in
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             excuse
             them
             .
             Heresie
             will
             be
             their
             lot
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             treated
             accordingly
             .
             And
             thus
             we
             see
             how
             ,
             amongst
             other
             good
             effects
             ,
             Creed-making
             always
             has
             ,
             and
             always
             will
             necessarily
             produce
             and
             propagate
             Ignorance
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             however
             each
             Party
             blame
             others
             for
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             I
             have
             often
             wonder'd
             to
             hear
             Men
             of
             several
             Churches
             so
             heartily
             exclaim
             against
             the
             implicit
             Faith
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ;
             when
             the
             same
             
             implicit
             Faith
             is
             as
             much
             practised
             and
             required
             in
             their
             own
             ,
             though
             not
             so
             openly
             professed
             ,
             and
             ingenuously
             owned
             there
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             Section
             ,
             the
             Unmasker
             questions
             the
             Sincerity
             of
             mine
             ,
             and
             professes
             the
             greatness
             of
             his
             concern
             
               for
               the
               Salvation
               of
               Mens
               Souls
               .
            
             And
             tells
             me
             of
             my
             Reflection
             on
             him
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             in
             the
             9th
             .
             Page
             of
             my
             
               Vindication
               .
               Answ.
            
             I
             wish
             he
             would
             for
             the
             right
             Information
             of
             the
             Reader
             every
             where
             set
             down
             ,
             what
             he
             has
             any
             thing
             to
             say
             to
             in
             my
             Book
             ,
             or
             my
             Defence
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             save
             me
             the
             Labour
             of
             repeating
             it
             .
             My
             words
             in
             that
             place
             are
             ,
             
               Some
               Men
               will
               not
               bear
               ,
               that
               any
               one
               should
               speak
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               Model
               ,
               that
               they
               themselves
               have
               made
               of
               it
               .
               Nay
               ,
               though
               he
               proposes
               it
               upon
               the
               very
               terms
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               very
               words
               ,
               which
               our
               Saviour
               and
               his
               Apostles
               preach'd
               it
               in
               ;
               yet
               he
               shall
               not
               escape
               Censures
               and
               the
               severest
               insinuations
               .
               To
               deviate
               in
               the
               least
               ,
               or
               to
               omit
               any
               thing
               contained
               in
               their
               Articles
               is
               Heresy
               ,
               under
               the
               most
               invidious
               Names
               
               in
               fashion
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               well
               if
               he
               escapes
               being
               a
               downright
               Atheist
               .
               Whether
               this
               be
               the
               Way
               for
               Teachers
               to
               make
               themselves
               hearken'd
               to
               as
               Men
               in
               Earnest
               in
               Religion
               ,
               and
               really
               concern'd
               for
               the
               Salvation
               of
               Mens
               Souls
               I
               leave
               them
               to
               consider
               .
               What
               Success
               it
               has
               had
               towards
               perswading
               Men
               of
               the
               truth
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               their
               own
               Complaints
               of
               the
               prevalency
               of
               Atheism
               on
               the
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               the
               number
               of
               Deists
               on
               the
               other
               sufficiently
               shew
               .
            
          
           
             I
             have
             set
             down
             this
             Passage
             at
             large
             ,
             both
             as
             a
             confirmation
             of
             what
             I
             said
             but
             just
             now
             ;
             as
             also
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             Reflection
             ,
             I
             there
             made
             ,
             needed
             some
             other
             Answer
             than
             a
             bare
             Profession
             of
             his
             
               regard
               to
               the
               Salvation
               of
               Mens
               Souls
               .
            
             The
             assuming
             an
             undue
             Authority
             to
             his
             own
             Opinions
             ,
             and
             using
             manifest
             Untruths
             in
             the
             defence
             of
             them
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             is
             no
             mark
             that
             the
             directing
             Men
             right
             in
             the
             way
             to
             Salvation
             is
             his
             chief
             aim
             .
             And
             I
             wish
             ,
             that
             the
             greater
             Liberties
             of
             that
             sort
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             again
             taken
             in
             his
             
               Socinianism
               Vnmask'd
            
             ,
             and
             which
             
             I
             have
             so
             often
             laid
             open
             ,
             had
             not
             confirm'd
             that
             Reflection
             .
             I
             should
             have
             been
             glad
             ,
             that
             any
             thing
             in
             my
             Book
             had
             been
             fairly
             controverted
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             the
             touch
             ,
             whether
             it
             had
             or
             had
             not
             been
             con●uted
             .
             The
             matter
             of
             it
             would
             have
             deserved
             a
             serious
             debate
             (
             if
             any
             had
             been
             necessary
             )
             in
             the
             words
             of
             Sobriety
             and
             the
             Charitable
             temper
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             I
             desired
             in
             my
             Pre●ace
             :
             And
             that
             would
             not
             have
             mis-become
             the
             
             Vnmasker's
             Function
             .
             But
             it
             did
             not
             consist
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             with
             his
             Design
             .
             Christian
             Charity
             would
             not
             have
             allow'd
             those
             ill-meant
             Conjectures
             ,
             and
             groundless
             Censures
             ,
             which
             were
             necessary
             to
             his
             purpose
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             took
             a
             shorter
             course
             ,
             than
             to
             confute
             my
             Book
             ,
             and
             thereby
             convince
             me
             and
             others
             .
             He
             makes
             it
             his
             business
             to
             rail
             at
             it
             ,
             and
             the
             Author
             of
             it
             ;
             that
             that
             might
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             confutation
             .
             For
             ,
             by
             what
             he
             has
             hitherto
             done
             ,
             arguing
             seems
             not
             to
             be
             his
             Talent
             .
             And
             thus
             far
             who
             can
             but
             allow
             his
             Wisdom
             ?
             But
             whether
             it
             be
             that
             
               Wisdom
               that
               is
               from
               above
               ,
               first
               pure
               ,
               then
               peaceable
               ,
               gentle
               ,
               easie
               to
               be
               
               intreated
               ,
               full
               of
               mercy
               and
               good
               fruits
               ,
               without
               partiality
               ,
               and
               without
               hypocrisie
               ,
            
             I
             shall
             leave
             to
             other
             Readers
             to
             judge
             .
          
           
             His
             saying
             nothing
             to
             that
             other
             Reflection
             ,
             which
             his
             manner
             of
             expressing
             himself
             drew
             from
             me
             ,
             would
             make
             one
             suspect
             it
             favoured
             not
             altogether
             of
             the
             Wisdom
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             nor
             shew'd
             an
             over
             great
             Care
             of
             the
             Salvation
             of
             Souls
             .
             My
             Words
             ,
             Vindic.
             p.
             25.
             are
             
               I
               know
               not
               how
               better
               to
               shew
               my
               Care
               of
               his
               Credit
               ,
               than
               by
               intreating
               him
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               takes
               next
               in
               hand
               such
               a
               Subject
               as
               this
               ,
               wherein
               the
               Salvation
               of
               Souls
               is
               concerned
               ,
               he
               would
               treat
               it
               a
               little
               more
               seriously
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               little
               more
               Candour
               ;
               lest
               Men
               should
               find
               in
               his
               Writings
               another
               Cause
               of
               Atheism
               ,
               which
               in
               this
               Treatise
               he
               has
               not
               thought
               fit
               to
               mention
               .
               
                 Ostentation
                 of
                 Wit
              
               in
               General
               ,
               he
               has
               made
               a
               Cause
               of
               Atheism
               ,
               p.
               28.
               
               But
               the
               World
               will
               tell
               him
               ;
               That
               frothy
               light
               Discourses
               concerning
               the
               serious
               Matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               Ostentation
               of
               trifling
               mis-becoming
               Wit
               ,
               in
               
               those
               who
               come
               as
               Ambassadors
               from
               God
               ,
               under
               the
               title
               of
               Successors
               of
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               great
               Commission
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               is
               none
               of
               the
               least
               Causes
               of
               Atheism
               .
            
             But
             this
             advice
             I
             am
             now
             satisfied
             (
             by
             his
             Second
             Part
             of
             the
             same
             Strain
             )
             was
             very
             improper
             for
             him
             ;
             and
             no
             more
             reasonable
             ,
             than
             if
             one
             should
             advise
             a
             Bu●●oon
             to
             talk
             gravely
             ;
             who
             has
             nothing
             left
             to
             draw
             attention
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             lay
             by
             his
             scurrility
             .
          
           
             The
             remainder
             of
             this
             4th
             .
             Chapter
             ,
             p.
             61.
             
             ●67
             .
             being
             spent
             in
             shewing
             ,
             why
             the
             Socinians
             are
             for
             a
             few
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             being
             a
             Matter
             that
             I
             am
             not
             concern'd
             in
             ;
             I
             leave
             to
             that
             forward
             Gentleman
             to
             examine
             ,
             who
             examined
             Mr.
             
             Edwards's
             Exceptions
             against
             the
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ;
             and
             who
             ,
             as
             the
             Unmasker
             informs
             me
             ,
             p.
             64.
             was
             
               chosen
               to
               vindicate
               my
               attempt
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             If
             the
             Unmasker
             knows
             that
             he
             was
             so
             Chosen
             ,
             it
             is
             well
             .
             If
             I
             had
             known
             of
             such
             a
             choice
             ,
             I
             should
             have
             desired
             that
             somebody
             should
             have
             been
             
               chosen
               to
               Vindicate
               my
               attempt
            
             ,
             who
             had
             understood
             it
             better
             .
             The
             Unmasker
             
             and
             Examiner
             are
             each
             of
             them
             so
             full
             of
             themselves
             ,
             and
             their
             own
             Systems
             ,
             that
             I
             think
             they
             may
             be
             a
             fit
             match
             one
             for
             another
             ;
             And
             so
             I
             leave
             these
             Cocks
             of
             the
             Game
             ,
             to
             try
             it
             out
             in
             an
             endless
             battle
             of
             wrangling
             (
             till
             Death
             them
             depart
             )
             which
             of
             them
             has
             made
             the
             true
             and
             exact
             Collection
             of
             Fundamentals
             ;
             And
             whose
             System
             of
             the
             two
             ought
             to
             be
             the
             prevailing
             Orthodoxy
             ,
             and
             be
             received
             for
             Scripture
             .
             Only
             I
             warn
             the
             Examiner
             to
             look
             to
             himself
             ;
             For
             the
             Unmasker
             has
             the
             whiphand
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             gives
             him
             to
             understand
             ,
             p.
             65.
             that
             if
             he
             cannot
             do
             it
             himself
             by
             the
             strength
             of
             his
             Lungs
             ,
             the
             vehemency
             of
             his
             Oratory
             ,
             and
             endless
             attacks
             of
             his
             Repetitions
             ,
             the
             
               Ecclesiastical
               Power
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Civil
             
               Magistrates
               lash
            
             have
             in
             store
             demonstrative
             Arguments
             to
             convince
             him
             that
             his
             [
             the
             
             Vnmasker's
             ]
             System
             is
             the
             only
             true
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             By
             the
             way
             ,
             I
             must
             not
             forget
             to
             mind
             the
             Unmasker
             here
             again
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             very
             unlucky
             hand
             at
             guessing
             .
             For
             ,
             whereas
             he
             names
             Socinus
             as
             one
             from
             whom
             I
             received
             my
             
             Platform
             ,
             and
             says
             that
             
               Crellius
               gave
               me
               my
               Kue
            
             ;
             it
             so
             falls
             out
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             two
             Authors
             of
             whom
             I
             never
             read
             a
             Page
             .
             I
             say
             not
             this
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             thought
             it
             a
             fault
             if
             I
             had
             ,
             for
             I
             think
             I
             should
             have
             much
             better
             spent
             my
             time
             in
             them
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             our
             learned
             Unmasker
             .
          
           
             I
             was
             sure
             there
             was
             no
             offending
             the
             Unmasker
             without
             the
             guilt
             of
             Atheism
             ;
             only
             he
             here
             ,
             p.
             69.
             very
             mercifully
             lays
             it
             upon
             my
             Book
             ,
             and
             not
             upon
             my
             Design
             .
             
               The
               tendency
               of
               it
               to
               Irreligion
               and
               Atheism
               ,
            
             he
             has
             proved
             in
             an
             Eloquent
             Harangue
             (
             for
             he
             is
             such
             an
             Orator
             he
             cannot
             stir
             a
             foot
             without
             a
             Speech
             )
             made
             as
             he
             bids
             us
             suppose
             by
             the
             
               Atheistical
               Rabble
            
             .
             And
             who
             can
             deny
             ,
             but
             he
             has
             chose
             a
             fit
             Imployment
             for
             himself
             ?
             Where
             could
             there
             be
             found
             a
             better
             Speech-maker
             for
             the
             
               Atheistical
               Rabble
            
             ?
             But
             let
             us
             hear
             him
             :
             For
             though
             he
             would
             give
             the
             
               Atheistical
               Rabble
            
             the
             Credit
             of
             it
             ,
             yet
             't
             is
             the
             Unmasker
             speaks
             .
             And
             because
             't
             is
             pity
             such
             a
             pattern
             of
             Rhetorick
             and
             Reason
             should
             be
             lost
             ,
             I
             have
             for
             my
             Reader
             's
             Edification
             ,
             set
             it
             all
             down
             verbatim
             .
          
           
           
             
               We
               are
               beholding
               to
               this
               worthy
               Adventurer
               for
               ridding
               the
               World
               of
               so
               great
               an
               Incumbrance
               ,
               viz.
               That
               huge
               Mass
               and
               unweildy
               Body
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               which
               took
               up
               so
               much
               room
               .
               Now
               we
               see
               that
               it
               was
               this
               bulk
               and
               not
               that
               of
               Mankind
               which
               he
               had
               an
               eye
               to
               ,
               when
               he
               so
               often
               mention'd
               this
               latter
               .
               This
               is
               a
               Physician
               for
               our
               turn
               indeed
               :
               We
               like
               this
               Chymical
               Operator
               that
               doth
               not
               trouble
               us
               with
               a
               parcel
               of
               heavy
               Drugs
               of
               no
               value
               ,
               but
               contracts
               it
               all
               into
               a
               few
               Spirits
               ,
               nay
               doth
               his
               business
               with
               a
               single
               drop
               .
               We
               have
               been
               in
               bondage
               a
               long
               time
               to
               Creeds
               and
               Catechisms
               ,
               Systems
               and
               Confessions
               ;
               we
               have
               been
               plagued
               with
               a
               tedious
               Beadroll
               of
               Articles
               ,
               which
               our
               Reverend
               Divines
               have
               told
               us
               we
               must
               make
               the
               Matter
               of
               our
               Faith.
               Yea
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               both
               Conformists
               and
               Nonconformists
               (
               though
               disagreeing
               in
               some
               other
               things
               )
               have
               agreed
               in
               this
               to
               molest
               and
               Crucifie
               us
               .
               But
               this
               noble
               Writer
               (
               we
               thank
               him
               )
               hath
               set
               us
               free
               ;
               and
               eas'd
               us
               by
               bringing
               down
               all
               
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               into
               one
               Point
               .
               We
               have
               heard
               some
               Men
               talk
               of
               Epistolary
               Composures
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               as
               if
               great
               Matters
               were
               contain'd
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               great
               Mysteries
               of
               Christianity
               (
               as
               they
               call
               them
               )
               were
               unfolded
               there
               :
               But
               we
               could
               never
               make
               any
               thing
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               now
               we
               find
               that
               this
               Writer
               is
               partly
               of
               our
               Opinion
               .
               He
               tells
               us
               that
               these
               are
               Letters
               sent
               upon
               occasion
               ,
               but
               we
               are
               not
               to
               look
               for
               our
               Religion
               (
               for
               now
               for
               this
               Gentleman's
               sake
               we
               begin
               to
               talk
               of
               Religion
               )
               in
               these
               places
               .
               We
               believe
               it
               ,
               and
               we
               believe
               that
               there
               is
               no
               Religion
               but
               in
               those
               very
               Chapters
               and
               Verses
               ,
               which
               he
               has
               set
               down
               in
               his
               Treatise
               .
               What
               need
               we
               have
               any
               other
               part
               of
               the
               New
               Testament
               ?
               That
               is
               Bible
               enough
               ,
               if
               not
               too
               much
               .
               Happy
               ,
               thrice
               happy
               shall
               this
               Author
               be
               perpetually
               esteemed
               by
               us
               ,
               we
               will
               Chronicle
               him
               as
               our
               Friend
               and
               Benefactor
               .
               It
               is
               not
               our
               way
               to
               Saint
               People
               :
               Otherwise
               we
               would
               certainly
               canonize
               this
               Gentleman
               ;
               and
               when
               our
               hand
               is
               in
               ,
               
               his
               pair
               of
               Booksellers
               for
               their
               being
               so
               Beneficial
               to
               the
               World
               in
               publishing
               so
               rich
               a
               Treasure
               .
               It
               was
               a
               blessed
               day
               when
               this
               hopeful
               Birth
               saw
               the
               Light
               ,
               for
               hereby
               all
               the
               Orthodox
               Creed-Makers
               and
               Systematick
               Men
               are
               ruined
               for
               ever
               .
               In
               brief
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               for
               any
               Christianity
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               this
               Author's
               ;
               for
               that
               agrees
               with
               us
               singularly
               well
               ,
               it
               being
               so
               short
               ,
               all
               couch'd
               in
               four
               words
               neither
               more
               nor
               less
               .
               It
               is
               a
               very
               fine
               Compendium
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               infinitely
               obliged
               to
               this
               great
               Reformer
               for
               it
               .
               We
               are
               glad
               at
               heart
               that
               Christianity
               is
               brought
               so
               low
               by
               this
               worthy
               Pen-man
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               a
               good
               presage
               that
               it
               will
               dwindle
               into
               nothing
               .
               What!
               But
               one
               Article
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               brief
               too
               !
               We
               like
               such
               a
               Faith
               ,
               and
               such
               a
               Religion
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               so
               near
               to
               none
               .
            
          
           
             He
             hath
             no
             sooner
             done
             ,
             but
             as
             it
             deserved
             ,
             he
             crys
             out
             ,
             
               Euge
               Sophos
               .
               And
               is
               not
               the
               Reader
               ,
            
             quoth
             he
             ,
             
               satisfied
               that
               such
               Language
               as
               this
               hath
               real
               truth
               in
               it
               ?
               Does
               not
               he
               perceive
               ,
               that
               the
               discarding
               all
               the
               Articles
               
               but
               ONE
               makes
               way
               for
               the
               casting
               off
               that
               too
               ?
               Answ.
            
             'T
             is
             but
             supposing
             that
             the
             Reader
             is
             a
             civil
             ●entleman
             ,
             and
             answers
             Yes
             ,
             to
             these
             two
             Questions
             ,
             and
             then
             't
             is
             Demonstration
             ,
             that
             by
             this
             Speech
             he
             has
             irrefragably
             proved
             the
             tendency
             of
             my
             Book
             to
             
               Irreligion
               and
               Atheism
            
             .
          
           
             I
             remember
             Chillingworth
             somewhere
             puts
             up
             this
             Request
             to
             his
             Adversary
             Knot
             :
             
               Sir
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               when
               you
               write
               again
               ,
               do
               us
               the
               favour
               to
               write
               nothing
               but
               Syllogisms
               .
               For
               I
               find
               it
               still
               an
               extream
               trouble
               to
               find
               out
               the
               conceal'd
               Propositions
               ,
               which
               are
               to
               connect
               the
               parts
               of
               your
               Enthymems
               .
               As
               now
               for
               Example
               ,
               I
               profess
               to
               you
               I
               have
               done
               my
               best
               endeavour
               to
               find
               some
               Glue
               ,
               or
               Sodder
               ,
               or
               Cement
               ,
               or
               Thread
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               to
               tie
               the
               Antecedent
               and
               this
               Consequent
               together
               .
            
             The
             Unmasker
             agrees
             so
             much
             in
             a
             great
             part
             of
             his
             Opinion
             with
             that
             Jesuit
             (
             as
             I
             have
             shew'd
             already
             )
             and
             does
             so
             infinitely
             out-doe
             him
             in
             spinning
             Ropes
             of
             Sand
             ,
             and
             a
             course
             Thread
             of
             Inconsistencies
             ,
             which
             runs
             quite
             through
             
             his
             Book
             ,
             That
             't
             is
             with
             great
             justice
             ,
             I
             put
             him
             here
             in
             the
             Jesuits
             place
             ,
             and
             address
             the
             same
             Request
             to
             him
             .
          
           
             His
             very
             next
             words
             give
             me
             a
             fresh
             reason
             to
             do
             it
             :
             For
             thus
             he
             argues
             ▪
             
               p.
               72.
               
               May
               we
               not
               expect
               ,
               that
               those
               ,
               who
               deal
               thus
               with
               the
               Creed
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               Discard
               all
               the
               Articles
               of
               it
               but
               one
               ,
               will
               use
               the
               same
               Method
               in
               reducing
               the
               ten
               Commandments
               and
               the
               Lord's
               Prayer
               ,
               Abbreviate
               the
               former
               into
               one
               Precept
               ,
               and
               the
               latter
               into
               one
               Petition
               ?
            
             Answ.
             If
             he
             will
             tell
             me
             where
             this
             Creed
             ,
             he
             speaks
             of
             ,
             is
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             much
             more
             easie
             to
             answer
             his
             Demand
             .
             Whilst
             his
             Creed
             ,
             which
             he
             here
             speaks
             of
             ,
             is
             yet
             no
             where
             ,
             it
             is
             ridiculous
             for
             him
             to
             ask
             Questions
             about
             it
             .
             The
             Ten
             Commandments
             and
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             ,
             I
             know
             where
             to
             find
             ,
             in
             express
             words
             set
             down
             by
             themselves
             ,
             with
             peculiar
             marks
             of
             distinction
             .
             Which
             is
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             we
             are
             plainly
             taught
             ,
             by
             this
             Command
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             Luk.
             XI
             .
             1.
             
             
               When
               we
               pray
               ,
               SAY
               ,
               Our
               Father
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             In
             the
             same
             manner
             and
             words
             we
             are
             taught
             what
             we
             should
             believe
             ,
             to
             make
             us
             his
             Disciples
             by
             his
             Command
             to
             the
             Apostles
             what
             
             they
             should
             Preach
             ,
             Mat.
             X.
             7.
             
             
               As
               ye
               go
               preach
               SAYING
            
             .
             What
             were
             they
             to
             say
             ?
             Only
             this
             ,
             
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               is
               at
               hand
               .
            
             Or
             ,
             as
             St.
             Luke
             expresses
             it
             ,
             IX
             .
             2.
             
             They
             were
             sent
             
               to
               preach
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               heal
               the
               Sick
            
             ;
             Which
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             we
             have
             sufficiently
             explain'd
             .
             But
             this
             Creed
             of
             the
             Unmasker
             ,
             which
             he
             talks
             of
             ,
             where
             is
             it
             ?
             Let
             him
             shew
             it
             us
             distinctly
             set
             out
             from
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
             If
             he
             knows
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             let
             him
             produce
             it
             ,
             or
             leave
             talking
             of
             it
             ,
             till
             he
             can
             .
             'T
             is
             not
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             ,
             that
             's
             evident
             .
             For
             that
             Creed
             he
             has
             discarded
             from
             being
             the
             Standard
             of
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             and
             has
             told
             the
             World
             in
             words
             at
             length
             ,
             That
             
               if
               a
               Man
            
             believes
             
               no
               more
               than
               is
               in
               express
               terms
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               ,
               his
               Faith
               will
               not
               be
               the
               Faith
               of
               a
               Christian.
            
             Nay
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             Creed
             has
             in
             the
             
             Unmasker's
             Opinion
             ,
             the
             same
             
               tendency
               to
               Atheism
               and
               Irreligion
            
             ,
             that
             my
             Summary
             has
             .
             For
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             reducing
             the
             Forty
             ,
             or
             perhaps
             Four
             hundred
             Fundamental
             Articles
             of
             his
             Christian
             Creed
             ,
             to
             Twelve
             ;
             and
             leaving
             out
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             
             those
             necessary
             ones
             which
             he
             has
             already
             ,
             and
             will
             hereafter
             in
             good
             time
             give
             us
             ,
             does
             as
             much
             dispose
             Men
             to
             serve
             the
             Decalogue
             ,
             and
             the
             Lord's
             Prayer
             just
             so
             ;
             as
             my
             reducing
             those
             Twelve
             to
             Two.
             For
             so
             many
             at
             least
             he
             has
             granted
             to
             be
             in
             my
             Summary
             ,
             viz.
             The
             Article
             of
             one
             God
             ,
             Maker
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             of
             Jesus
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             though
             he
             every
             where
             calls
             them
             but
             ONE
             :
             Which
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             to
             shew
             ,
             with
             what
             love
             and
             regard
             to
             truth
             he
             continues
             ,
             and
             consequently
             began
             this
             Controversie
             ;
             or
             whether
             it
             be
             to
             beguile
             and
             startle
             unwary
             ,
             or
             confirm
             prejudiced
             Readers
             ,
             I
             shall
             leave
             to
             others
             to
             judge
             .
             'T
             is
             evident
             he
             thinks
             his
             Cause
             would
             be
             mightily
             maimed
             ,
             if
             he
             were
             forced
             to
             leave
             out
             the
             charge
             of
             ONE
             Article
             ;
             and
             he
             would
             not
             know
             what
             to
             do
             for
             Wit
             or
             Argument
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             call
             them
             two
             .
             For
             then
             the
             whole
             weight
             and
             edge
             of
             his
             strong
             and
             sharp
             reasoning
             in
             his
             
               Thoughts
               concerning
               the
               Causes
               of
               Atheism
               ,
            
             p.
             122.
             would
             be
             lost
             .
             There
             you
             have
             it
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               When
               the
               Catholick
               Faith
               is
               thus
               brought
               
               down
               to
               one
               single
               Article
               ,
               it
               will
               soon
               be
               reduced
               to
               none
               ;
               the
               Unit
               will
               dwindle
               into
               a
               Cypher
               .
            
             And
             here
             again
             ,
             it
             makes
             the
             whole
             Argument
             of
             his
             Atheistical
             Speech
             ,
             which
             he
             winds
             up
             with
             these
             convincing
             words
             ;
             
               We
               are
               glad
               to
               hear
               ,
               that
               Christianity
               is
               brought
               so
               low
               by
               this
               worthy
               Pen-man
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               a
               good
               Presage
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               dwindle
               into
               nothing
               .
               What!
               ONE
               Article
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               brief
               too
               :
               We
               like
               such
               a
               Faith
               and
               such
               a
               Religion
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               so
               near
               NONE
               .
            
             But
             I
             must
             tell
             this
             Writer
             of
             equal
             Wit
             ,
             Sense
             ,
             and
             Modesty
             ,
             That
             this
             Religion
             ,
             which
             he
             thus
             makes
             a
             dull
             Farce
             of
             ,
             and
             calls
             
               near
               none
            
             ,
             is
             that
             very
             Religion
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             and
             his
             Apostles
             preach'd
             for
             the
             Conversion
             and
             Salvation
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             no
             one
             Article
             whereof
             ,
             which
             they
             propos'd
             as
             necessary
             to
             be
             received
             by
             Unbelievers
             to
             make
             them
             Christians
             ,
             is
             omitted
             .
             And
             I
             ask
             him
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             his
             Errand
             ,
             as
             one
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Ambassadors
             to
             turn
             it
             thus
             into
             Ridicule
             ?
             For
             till
             he
             has
             shewn
             ,
             that
             they
             Preach'd
             otherwise
             ,
             and
             more
             than
             what
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             has
             recorded
             
             of
             their
             Preaching
             in
             their
             Histories
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             faithfully
             collected
             ,
             and
             set
             down
             ,
             all
             that
             he
             shall
             say
             reflecting
             upon
             the
             Plainness
             and
             Simplicity
             of
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             however
             directed
             against
             me
             ,
             will
             by
             his
             
               Atheistical
               Rabble
            
             of
             all
             kinds
             ,
             now
             they
             are
             so
             well
             enter'd
             and
             instructed
             in
             it
             by
             him
             ,
             be
             all
             turn'd
             upon
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             What
             tendency
             this
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             other
             trifling
             ,
             in
             so
             serious
             a
             cause
             as
             this
             is
             ,
             has
             to
             the
             propagating
             of
             
               Atheism
               and
               Irreligion
            
             in
             this
             Age
             ,
             he
             were
             best
             to
             consider
             .
             This
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             but
             one
             Article
             ,
             (
             if
             the
             Author
             and
             finisher
             of
             our
             Faith
             ,
             and
             those
             he
             guided
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             had
             Preach'd
             but
             one
             Article
             )
             has
             no
             more
             tendency
             to
             Atheism
             ,
             than
             their
             Doctrine
             of
             one
             God.
             But
             the
             Unmasker
             every
             where
             talks
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Strength
             of
             our
             Religion
             lay
             in
             the
             number
             of
             its
             Articles
             ;
             and
             would
             be
             presently
             routed
             ,
             if
             it
             had
             but
             a
             few
             :
             And
             therefore
             he
             has
             mustered
             up
             a
             pretty
             full
             band
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             has
             a
             reserve
             of
             the
             Lord
             knows
             how
             many
             more
             ,
             which
             shall
             be
             forthcoming
             upon
             
             occasion
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             desire
             to
             mind
             this
             Learned
             Divine
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             afraid
             what
             will
             become
             of
             his
             Religion
             ,
             if
             it
             should
             propose
             but
             one
             or
             a
             few
             Articles
             as
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             that
             the
             Strength
             and
             Security
             of
             our
             Religion
             lies
             in
             the
             Divine
             Authority
             of
             those
             who
             first
             promulgated
             the
             terms
             of
             admittance
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             not
             in
             the
             Multitude
             of
             Articles
             suppos'd
             by
             some
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             :
             And
             I
             would
             have
             him
             remember
             ,
             when
             he
             goes
             next
             to
             make
             use
             of
             this
             strong
             Argument
             of
             
               ONE
               dwindling
               into
               a
               Cypher
            
             ,
             that
             One
             is
             as
             remote
             as
             a
             Million
             from
             none
             .
             And
             if
             this
             be
             not
             so
             ,
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             whether
             his
             way
             of
             arguing
             will
             not
             prove
             Pagan
             Polytheism
             to
             be
             more
             remote
             from
             Atheism
             than
             Christianity
             .
             He
             will
             do
             well
             to
             try
             the
             force
             of
             his
             Speech
             ,
             in
             the
             Mouth
             of
             an
             Heathen
             ,
             complaining
             of
             the
             tendency
             of
             Christianity
             to
             Atheism
             ,
             by
             reducing
             his
             great
             number
             of
             Gods
             to
             but
             one
             ,
             which
             was
             
               so
               near
               none
            
             and
             would
             therefore
             
               soon
               be
               reduced
               to
               none
            
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Unmasker
             seems
             to
             be
             upon
             the
             same
             Topick
             where
             he
             so
             pathetically
             complains
             of
             the
             Socinians
             ,
             p.
             66.
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               Is
               it
               not
               enough
               to
               rob
               us
               of
               our
               God
               ,
               by
               denying
               Christ
               to
               be
               so
               ;
               But
               ,
               must
               they
               spoil
               us
               of
               all
               the
               other
               Articles
               of
               Christian
               Faith
               but
               one
               ?
            
             Have
             a
             better
             heart
             ▪
             good
             Sir
             ,
             for
             I
             assure
             you
             ,
             no
             body
             can
             rob
             you
             
               of
               your
               God
            
             ,
             but
             by
             your
             own
             consent
             ;
             Nor
             spoil
             you
             of
             any
             of
             the
             Articles
             of
             your
             Faith.
             If
             you
             look
             for
             them
             where
             God
             has
             placed
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             take
             them
             as
             he
             has
             framed
             and
             fashion'd
             them
             there
             ;
             there
             you
             will
             always
             find
             them
             safe
             and
             sound
             .
             But
             if
             they
             come
             out
             of
             an
             Artificer's
             Shop
             ,
             and
             be
             of
             humane
             Invention
             ,
             I
             cannot
             answer
             for
             them
             :
             They
             may
             ,
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ,
             be
             nothing
             but
             an
             Idol
             of
             your
             own
             setting
             up
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             pull'd
             down
             ,
             should
             you
             cry
             out
             never
             so
             much
             ,
             
               Great
               is
            
             Diana
             
               of
               the
            
             Ephesians
             .
          
           
             He
             ,
             who
             considers
             this
             Argument
             of
             one
             and
             none
             ,
             as
             managed
             by
             the
             Unmasker
             ,
             and
             observes
             his
             Pathetical
             way
             of
             reasoning
             all
             through
             his
             Book
             ,
             must
             confess
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             got
             the
             very
             
             Philosopher's
             Stone
             in
             disputing
             .
             That
             which
             would
             be
             worthless
             Lead
             in
             others
             ,
             he
             turns
             into
             pure
             Gold
             ;
             His
             Oratory
             changes
             its
             Nature
             ,
             and
             gives
             it
             the
             noble
             Tincture
             :
             So
             that
             what
             in
             plain
             reasoning
             would
             be
             Nonsence
             ,
             let
             him
             but
             put
             it
             into
             a
             Speech
             ,
             or
             an
             Exclamation
             ,
             and
             there
             it
             becomes
             strong
             Argument
             .
             Whether
             this
             be
             not
             so
             ,
             I
             desire
             Mode
             and
             Figure
             may
             decide
             .
             And
             to
             those
             I
             shall
             desire
             he
             would
             reduce
             the
             Proofs
             ,
             which
             p.
             73.
             he
             says
             ,
             he
             has
             given
             of
             these
             following
             Propositions
             ,
             viz.
             
          
        
         
           
             XXIX
             .
          
           
             That
             I
             have
             corrupted
             Mens
             Minds
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXX
             .
          
           
             That
             I
             have
             depraved
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
        
         
           
             XXXI
             .
          
           
             That
             I
             have
             abused
             Christianity
             .
          
           
             For
             all
             these
             three
             ,
             p.
             73.
             he
             affirms
             of
             me
             without
             Proof
             ,
             and
             without
             Honesty
             .
          
           
           
             Whether
             it
             be
             from
             confusion
             of
             Thought
             ,
             or
             unfairness
             of
             Design
             ;
             either
             because
             he
             has
             not
             clear
             distinct
             notions
             of
             what
             he
             would
             say
             ,
             or
             finds
             it
             not
             to
             his
             purpose
             to
             speak
             them
             clearly
             out
             ,
             or
             both
             together
             ;
             so
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             Unmasker
             very
             seldom
             ,
             but
             when
             he
             rails
             ,
             delivers
             himself
             so
             that
             one
             can
             certainly
             tell
             what
             he
             would
             have
             .
          
           
             The
             Question
             is
             ,
             what
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             by
             every
             one
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Christian.
             It
             has
             been
             clearly
             made
             out
             from
             an
             exact
             Survey
             of
             the
             History
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             the
             whole
             aim
             of
             all
             their
             Preaching
             every
             where
             was
             to
             convince
             the
             unbelieving
             World
             of
             these
             two
             great
             Truths
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             one
             Eternal
             invisible
             God
             ,
             Maker
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             ;
             And
             next
             ,
             That
             Iesus
             of
             Nazareth
             was
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             the
             promised
             King
             ,
             and
             Saviour
             .
             And
             that
             upon
             Mens
             believing
             these
             two
             Articles
             they
             were
             Baptized
             ,
             and
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             received
             as
             Subjects
             of
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             pronounced
             Believers
             .
             From
             whence
             it
             unavoidably
             follows
             ,
             that
             
             these
             two
             are
             the
             only
             Truths
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian.
             
          
           
             This
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             is
             so
             evident
             from
             the
             whole
             tenor
             of
             the
             four
             Gospels
             ,
             and
             the
             Acts
             ;
             And
             presses
             so
             hard
             ,
             that
             the
             Unmasker
             ,
             who
             contends
             for
             a
             great
             number
             of
             other
             Points
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             thinks
             himself
             concern'd
             to
             give
             some
             Answer
             to
             it
             :
             But
             in
             his
             usual
             way
             full
             of
             Uncertainty
             and
             Confusion
             .
             To
             clear
             this
             Matter
             ,
             he
             lays
             down
             four
             Particulars
             .
             The
             First
             is
             ,
             
               p.
               74.
               
               That
               the
               believing
               Iesus
               to
               be
               the
               promised
               Messiah
               ,
               was
               the
               first
               step
               to
               Christianity
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Second
            
             ,
             p.
             76.
             
             That
             though
             this
             one
             Proposition
             (
             viz.
             
               of
               Jesus
               the
               Messiah
            
             )
             be
             mentioned
             alone
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             reason
             to
             think
             ,
             and
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             same
             time
             other
             Matters
             of
             Faith
             were
             proposed
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Third
            
             ,
             p.
             76.
             
             That
             though
             there
             are
             several
             Parts
             and
             Members
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             yet
             they
             do
             not
             all
             occur
             in
             any
             one
             place
             of
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Fourth
            
             ,
             p.
             78.
             
             That
             Christianity
             was
             erected
             by
             degrees
             .
          
           
           
             
               These
               particulars
               he
               tells
               us
            
             ,
             p.
             74.
             he
             offers
             to
             clear
             an
             Objection
             .
             
               To
               see
               therefore
               whether
               they
               are
               pertinent
               or
               no
               ,
               we
               must
               examine
               what
               the
               Objection
               is
               as
               he
               puts
               it
               .
               I
               think
               it
               might
               have
               been
               put
               in
               a
               few
               words
               :
               This
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               it
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               put
               very
               clear
               and
               distinct
               .
               But
               the
            
             Unmasker
             
               has
               been
               pleased
               to
               give
               it
               us
               ,
            
             p.
             73.
             
               as
               followeth
            
             .
             Because
             I
             designed
             these
             Papers
             for
             the
             satisfying
             of
             the
             Reader
             's
             Doubts
             ,
             about
             any
             thing
             occurring
             concerning
             the
             Matter
             before
             us
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             establishing
             of
             his
             wavering
             Mind
             ,
             I
             will
             here
             (
             before
             I
             pass
             to
             the
             Second
             general
             Head
             of
             my
             Discourse
             )
             answer
             a
             Query
             or
             Objection
             ,
             which
             some
             and
             not
             without
             some
             shew
             of
             Ground
             may
             be
             apt
             to
             start
             .
             How
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             ,
             they
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Messiah
             or
             Christ
             ,
             is
             so
             often
             repeated
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ?
             Why
             is
             this
             sometimes
             urged
             without
             the
             mentioning
             of
             any
             other
             Article
             of
             Belief
             ?
             Doth
             not
             this
             plainly
             shew
             that
             this
             is
             all
             that
             is
             requir'd
             to
             be
             believed
             as
             necessary
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ?
             May
             we
             not
             inferr
             from
             the
             frequent
             and
             sole
             repetition
             
             of
             this
             Article
             in
             several
             places
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             and
             the
             Acts
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             other
             Point
             of
             Faith
             of
             absolute
             necessity
             ;
             but
             that
             this
             alone
             is
             sufficient
             to
             constitute
             a
             Man
             a
             true
             Member
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             By
             which
             he
             shews
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             uncertain
             which
             way
             to
             put
             the
             Objection
             ,
             so
             as
             may
             be
             easiest
             to
             get
             rid
             of
             it
             :
             And
             therefore
             he
             has
             turn'd
             it
             several
             ways
             ,
             and
             put
             several
             Questions
             about
             it
             .
             As
             First
             ,
          
           
             Why
             this
             
               Article
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             
               is
               so
               often
               repeated
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
            
          
           
             His
             next
             Question
             is
             ,
             
               Why
               is
               this
               sometimes
               urged
               without
               the
               mentioning
               any
               other
               Article
               of
               Belief
               ,
            
             which
             supposes
             that
             sometimes
             other
             Articles
             of
             Belief
             are
             mentioned
             with
             it
             .
          
           
             
               The
               Third
               Question
               is
            
             ,
             May
             we
             not
             infer
             from
             the
             frequent
             and
             sole
             repetition
             of
             this
             Article
             in
             several
             places
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             and
             Acts.
             
          
           
             Which
             last
             Question
             is
             in
             effect
             ,
             Why
             is
             this
             so
             frequently
             and
             alone
             repeated
             in
             the
             Evangelists
             and
             the
             Acts
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             the
             Preachings
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             to
             Unbelievers
             .
             
             For
             of
             that
             he
             must
             give
             an
             account
             ,
             if
             he
             will
             remove
             the
             difficulty
             .
             Which
             three
             ,
             though
             put
             as
             one
             ,
             yet
             are
             three
             as
             distinct
             Questions
             ,
             and
             demand
             a
             Reason
             for
             three
             as
             distinct
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             as
             these
             three
             are
             ,
             viz.
             frequently
             proposed
             ;
             
               Sometimes
               propos'd
               alone
            
             ;
             and
             always
             propos'd
             alone
             in
             the
             Preachings
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             for
             so
             in
             truth
             it
             was
             all
             through
             the
             Gospels
             and
             the
             Acts
             to
             the
             unconverted
             Believers
             of
             one
             God
             alone
             .
          
           
             These
             three
             Questions
             being
             thus
             jumbled
             together
             in
             one
             Objection
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             how
             the
             Four
             particulars
             he
             mentions
             will
             account
             for
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             of
             them
             is
             this
             .
             
               The
               believing
               of
               Iesus
               to
               be
               the
               promised
               Messias
               ,
            
             was
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             the
             
               first
               step
               to
               Christianity
            
             .
             Let
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             what
             do
             you
             infer
             from
             thence
             ?
             The
             next
             words
             shew
             ,
             
               Therefore
               this
               rather
               than
               any
               other
               Article
               was
               propounded
               to
               be
               believed
               by
               all
               those
               whom
               either
               our
               Saviour
               or
               his
               Apostles
               invited
               to
               imbrace
               Christianity
               .
            
             Let
             your
             Premises
             be
             never
             so
             true
             ;
             and
             your
             Deduction
             of
             this
             Proposition
             be
             never
             so
             regular
             
             from
             them
             ,
             it
             is
             all
             lost
             Labour
             .
             This
             Conclusion
             is
             not
             the
             Proposition
             you
             were
             to
             prove
             .
             Your
             Questions
             were
             ,
             
               why
               this
               Article
               is
               so
               often
               proposed
               ?
            
             And
             in
             those
             frequent
             repetitions
             ,
             
               why
               sometimes
               urged
               alone
            
             ,
             and
             
               why
               always
               proposed
               alone
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               to
               those
               whom
               either
               our
               Saviour
               or
               his
               Apostles
               invited
               to
               imbrace
               Christianity
               .
            
             And
             your
             Answer
             is
             ,
             because
             the
             believing
             
               Iesus
               to
               be
               the
               Messias
               ,
               was
               the
               first
               step
               to
               Christianity
               .
            
             This
             therefore
             remains
             upon
             you
             to
             be
             proved
             ,
          
        
         
           
             XXXII
             .
          
           
             That
             because
             the
             believing
             Iesus
             to
             be
             the
             Messias
             ,
             is
             the
             first
             step
             to
             Christianity
             ;
             therefore
             this
             Article
             is
             frequently
             proposed
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             Is
             sometimes
             proposed
             without
             the
             mentioning
             any
             other
             Article
             ;
             and
             always
             alone
             to
             Vnbelievers
             .
          
           
             And
             when
             you
             have
             proved
             this
             ,
             I
             shall
             desire
             you
             to
             apply
             it
             to
             our
             present
             Controversie
             .
          
           
           
             His
             next
             Answer
             to
             those
             Questions
             is
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               p.
               76.
               
               That
               though
               this
               one
               Proposition
               or
               Article
               be
               mentioned
               alone
               in
               some
               places
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               reason
               to
               think
               and
               be
               perswaded
               that
               at
               the
               same
               time
               other
               Matters
               of
               Faith
               were
               proposed
               .
            
             From
             whence
             it
             lies
             upon
             him
             to
             make
             out
             this
             reasoning
             ,
             viz.
             
          
        
         
           
             XXXIII
             .
          
           
             That
             because
             there
             is
             reason
             to
             think
             ,
             and
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             that
             this
             one
             Article
             was
             mentioned
             alone
             (
             as
             it
             was
             sometimes
             )
             other
             Matters
             of
             Faith
             were
             propos'd
             .
             Therefore
             this
             Article
             was
             often
             proposed
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             Sometimes
             proposed
             alone
             ;
             and
             always
             proposed
             alone
             in
             the
             Preachings
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             to
             Unbelievers
             .
          
           
             This
             I
             set
             down
             to
             shew
             the
             force
             of
             his
             Answer
             to
             his
             Questions
             :
             Supposing
             it
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             not
             that
             I
             grant
             it
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             That
             where
             
               this
               
               one
               Article
               is
               mentioned
               alone
               ,
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               think
               ,
               and
               be
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               same
               time
               other
               Matters
               of
               Faith
            
             [
             
               i.
               e.
            
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ]
             
               were
               proposed
            
             :
             And
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             to
             shew
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             His
             Third
             particular
             ,
             in
             Answer
             to
             the
             Question
             proposed
             in
             his
             Objection
             stands
             thus
             ,
             
               p.
               76.
               
               That
               though
               there
               are
               several
               Parts
               and
               Members
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               yet
               they
               do
               not
               all
               occur
               in
               any
               one
               place
               of
               the
               Scripture
            
             ;
             which
             Answer
             lays
             it
             upon
             him
             to
             prove
          
        
         
           
             XXXIV
             .
          
           
             That
             because
             
               the
               several
               parts
               of
               the
               Members
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               do
               not
               all
               occur
               in
               any
               one
               place
               of
               Scripture
            
             ;
             Therefore
             
               this
               Article
            
             ,
             That
             Jesus
             was
             the
             
               Messias
               ,
               was
               often
               proposed
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               sometimes
               proposed
               alone
               ,
               and
               always
               proposed
               alone
            
             in
             the
             Preachings
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             through
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             and
             the
             Acts.
             
          
           
           
             The
             Fourth
             and
             last
             Particular
             ,
             which
             he
             tells
             us
             is
             the
             main
             Answer
             to
             the
             Objection
             ,
             is
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             Pag.
             78.
             
             
               That
               Christianity
               was
               erected
               by
               degrees
               .
            
             Which
             requires
             him
             to
             make
             out
             this
             Argument
             ,
             viz.
             
          
        
         
           
             XXXV
             .
          
           
             That
             because
             Christianity
             was
             erected
             by
             degrees
             ,
             Therefore
             this
             Article
             ,
             
               that
               Jesus
               was
               the
               Messias
            
             ,
             was
             often
             proposed
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             sometimes
             proposed
             alone
             ,
             and
             always
             proposed
             alone
             in
             the
             Preachings
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             to
             Unbelievers
             ,
             recorded
             in
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             and
             Acts.
             
          
           
             For
             ,
             as
             I
             said
             before
             ,
             in
             these
             three
             Questions
             he
             has
             put
             his
             Objection
             ;
             To
             which
             he
             tells
             us
             this
             is
             the
             main
             Answer
             .
          
           
           
             
               Of
               these
               four
               Particulars
               it
               is
               that
               he
               says
               ,
            
             p.
             74.
             
             To
             clear
             this
             Objection
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             a
             full
             and
             satisfactory
             Answer
             to
             all
             doubts
             in
             this
             Affair
             ,
             I
             offer
             these
             ensuing
             particulars
             ,
             which
             will
             lead
             the
             Reader
             to
             the
             right
             understanding
             of
             the
             whole
             case
             .
          
           
             How
             well
             they
             have
             
               clear'd
               the
               Objection
            
             ,
             may
             be
             seen
             by
             barely
             setting
             them
             down
             as
             Answers
             to
             these
             Questions
             ,
             wherein
             he
             puts
             the
             Objection
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             all
             I
             have
             hitherto
             done
             :
             Whereby
             is
             very
             visible
             how
             well
             (
             supposing
             them
             true
             )
             they
             clear
             the
             Objection
             ;
             and
             how
             pertinently
             they
             are
             brought
             to
             answer
             those
             Questions
             wherein
             his
             Objection
             is
             contain'd
             .
             Perhaps
             it
             will
             be
             said
             ,
             that
             neither
             these
             ,
             nor
             any
             thing
             else
             can
             be
             an
             apposite
             Answer
             to
             those
             Questions
             put
             so
             together
             .
             I
             answer
             ,
             I
             am
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             .
             But
             if
             the
             Unmasker
             through
             ignorance
             or
             shuffling
             will
             talk
             thus
             confusedly
             ,
             he
             must
             answer
             for
             it
             .
             He
             calls
             all
             his
             three
             Questions
             one
             Objection
             over
             and
             over
             again
             :
             And
             therefore
             which
             of
             those
             Questions
             it
             does
             or
             does
             not
             lie
             in
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             trouble
             my self
             to
             divine
             :
             Since
             I
             
             think
             he
             himself
             cannot
             tell
             .
             For
             ,
             which
             ever
             he
             takes
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             will
             involve
             him
             in
             equal
             Difficulties
             .
             I
             now
             proceed
             to
             examine
             his
             particulars
             themselves
             ,
             and
             the
             truth
             contain'd
             in
             them
             .
             The
             first
             ,
             pag.
             74.
             stands
             thus
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             
               The
               believing
               of
               Iesus
               to
               be
               the
               promised
               Messias
               was
               the
               first
               step
               to
               Christianity
               .
               It
               was
               that
               which
               made
               way
               for
               the
               imbracing
               of
               all
               the
               other
               Articles
               ,
               a
               Passage
               to
               all
               the
               rest
               .
               Answ.
            
             If
             this
             be
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             only
             the
             leading
             Article
             amongst
             a
             great
             many
             other
             equally
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ;
             This
             is
             a
             reason
             ,
             why
             it
             should
             be
             constantly
             preach'd
             in
             the
             first
             place
             .
             But
             this
             is
             no
             reason
             ,
             why
             this
             alone
             should
             be
             so
             often
             repeated
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             necessary
             Points
             not
             be
             once
             mention'd
             .
             For
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             ,
             what
             those
             other
             Articles
             are
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Preaching
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             are
             repeated
             or
             urged
             besides
             this
             ?
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             this
             Article
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             was
             only
             the
             first
             in
             order
             ,
             amongst
             
             a
             great
             many
             Articles
             as
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ;
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             barely
             upon
             the
             Proposal
             and
             believing
             of
             this
             ,
             Men
             were
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             as
             Believers
             ?
             The
             History
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             is
             full
             of
             instances
             of
             this
             ,
             as
             Act.
             VIII
             .
             5.
             12.
             13.
             
             IX
             ▪
             and
             in
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             Though
             it
             be
             true
             what
             the
             Unmasker
             says
             here
             ,
             
               That
               if
               they
               did
               not
               give
               Credit
               to
               this
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               that
               Iesus
               of
            
             Nazareth
             
               was
               that
               Eminent
               and
               Extraordinary
               Person
               prophe●ied
               of
               long
               before
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               sent
               and
               Commissioned
               by
               God
               ,
               there
               could
               be
               no
               hope
               that
               they
               would
               attend
               to
               any
               other
               Proposals
               relating
               to
               the
               Christian
               Religion
            
             ;
             yet
             what
             he
             subjoins
             ,
             That
             
               this
               is
               the
               true
               reason
               ,
               why
               that
               Article
               was
               constantly
               propounded
               to
               be
               believed
               by
               all
               that
               looked
               towards
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               why
               it
               is
               mention'd
               so
               often
               ●n
               the
               Evangelical
               Writing
            
             is
             not
             true
             .
             For
             First
             ,
             this
             supposes
             that
             there
             were
             other
             Articles
             joyn'd
             with
             it
             .
             This
             he
             should
             have
             first
             proved
             ,
             and
             then
             given
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             ;
             And
             not
             ,
             as
             he
             does
             here
             ,
             suppose
             what
             is
             in
             the
             Question
             ,
             and
             then
             give
             a
             reason
             ,
             why
             
             it
             is
             so
             ;
             and
             such
             a
             reason
             that
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             that
             is
             every
             where
             recorded
             in
             Holy
             Writ
             .
             For
             if
             the
             true
             reason
             ,
             why
             the
             Preaching
             of
             this
             Article
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             was
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             History
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             were
             only
             to
             make
             way
             for
             the
             other
             Articles
             ,
             one
             must
             needs
             think
             ,
             that
             either
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             (
             with
             reverence
             be
             it
             spoken
             )
             were
             very
             strange
             Preachers
             ;
             Or
             that
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             Author
             of
             the
             Acts
             were
             very
             strange
             Historians
             .
             The
             first
             were
             to
             instruct
             the
             World
             in
             a
             new
             Religion
             consisting
             of
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Articles
             ,
             says
             the
             Unmasker
             ,
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             a
             great
             number
             of
             Propositions
             making
             a
             large
             System
             ,
             every
             one
             whereof
             is
             so
             necessary
             for
             a
             Man
             to
             understand
             ,
             and
             believe
             ,
             that
             if
             any
             one
             be
             omitted
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             of
             that
             Religion
             .
             What
             now
             did
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             do
             ?
             Why
             ,
             if
             the
             Unmasker
             may
             be
             believed
             ,
             they
             went
             up
             and
             down
             with
             danger
             of
             their
             Lives
             ,
             and
             Preach'd
             to
             the
             World
             ▪
             What
             did
             they
             Preach
             ?
             Even
             
             this
             single
             Proposition
             to
             make
             way
             for
             the
             rest
             ,
             
               viz.
               This
               is
               the
               Eminent
               Man
               sent
               from
               God
            
             to
             teach
             you
             other
             things
             ,
             which
             amounts
             to
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             That
             Iesus
             was
             the
             Person
             which
             was
             to
             teach
             them
             the
             true
             Religion
             ,
             but
             that
             true
             Religion
             it self
             is
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             all
             their
             Preaching
             ;
             nay
             ,
             scarce
             a
             word
             of
             it
             .
             Can
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             more
             ridiculous
             ,
             than
             this
             ?
             And
             yet
             this
             was
             all
             they
             Preach'd
             ;
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             all
             which
             they
             meant
             by
             the
             Preaching
             every
             where
             Iesus
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             And
             if
             it
             were
             only
             an
             Introduction
             and
             a
             
               making
               way
            
             for
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
             But
             it
             is
             plain
             it
             was
             called
             the
             Gospel
             it self
             .
             Let
             the
             Unmasker
             ,
             as
             a
             true
             Successor
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             go
             and
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             as
             the
             Apostles
             did
             ,
             to
             some
             part
             of
             the
             Heathen
             World
             ,
             where
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             is
             not
             known
             :
             Would
             not
             he
             himself
             ,
             and
             every
             body
             think
             ,
             he
             was
             very
             foolishly
             imploy'd
             ,
             if
             he
             should
             tell
             them
             nothing
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             was
             the
             Person
             promised
             and
             sent
             from
             God
             to
             reveal
             the
             true
             Religion
             ;
             But
             should
             teach
             them
             nothing
             of
             that
             true
             Religion
             ,
             
             but
             this
             Preliminary
             Article
             ?
             Such
             the
             Unmasker
             makes
             all
             the
             Preaching
             recorded
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             for
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Unbelieving
             World.
             He
             makes
             the
             Preaching
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             to
             be
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ;
             that
             the
             great
             Prophet
             promised
             to
             the
             World
             was
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             Iesus
             was
             he
             :
             But
             what
             his
             Doctrine
             was
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             silent
             in
             ,
             and
             taught
             not
             one
             Article
             of
             it
             .
             But
             the
             Unmasker
             mis-represents
             it
             :
             For
             as
             to
             his
             accusing
             the
             Historians
             ,
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             and
             Writers
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             for
             their
             shameful
             omission
             of
             the
             whole
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             to
             save
             his
             Hypothesis
             ,
             as
             he
             does
             under
             his
             next
             Head
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               That
               though
               this
               one
               Proposition
               be
               mention'd
               alone
               in
               some
               places
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               reason
               to
               think
               and
               be
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               same
               time
               other
               Matters
               of
               Faith
               were
               proposed
            
             ;
             I
             shall
             shew
             how
             bold
             he
             makes
             with
             those
             inspired
             Historians
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             to
             consider
             that
             particular
             .
          
           
             How
             ridiculous
             ,
             how
             senseless
             this
             bold
             Unmasker
             and
             Reformer
             of
             the
             
             History
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             makes
             the
             Preaching
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             it
             stands
             recorded
             of
             them
             by
             infallible
             Writers
             ,
             is
             visible
             .
             But
             taking
             it
             as
             in
             truth
             it
             is
             there
             ,
             we
             shall
             have
             a
             quite
             other
             view
             of
             it
             .
             Our
             Saviour
             Preach'd
             every
             where
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             his
             Miracles
             declar'd
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             King
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             .
             The
             Apostles
             Preached
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             after
             his
             Ascension
             openly
             avowed
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Prince
             and
             Saviour
             promis'd
             .
             But
             Preach'd
             not
             this
             ,
             as
             a
             bare
             Speculative
             Article
             of
             simple
             belief
             .
             But
             that
             Men
             might
             receive
             him
             for
             their
             King
             ,
             and
             become
             his
             Subjects
             .
             When
             they
             told
             the
             World
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Christ
             ,
             it
             was
             not
             as
             the
             Unmasker
             will
             have
             it
             ;
             Believe
             this
             Man
             to
             be
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             will
             teach
             you
             his
             new
             Religion
             ;
             which
             when
             you
             have
             received
             and
             imbraced
             ,
             all
             and
             every
             Article
             thereof
             ,
             which
             are
             a
             great
             number
             ,
             you
             will
             then
             be
             Christians
             ,
             if
             you
             be
             not
             ignorant
             or
             incredulous
             of
             any
             of
             them
             .
             But
             it
             was
             ,
             Believe
             this
             Man
             to
             be
             your
             King
             sent
             from
             God
             :
             Take
             him
             for
             such
             ,
             with
             a
             resolution
             to
             observe
             
             the
             Laws
             he
             has
             given
             you
             ,
             and
             you
             are
             his
             Subjects
             ;
             you
             are
             Christians
             .
             For
             those
             ,
             that
             truly
             did
             so
             ,
             made
             themselves
             his
             Subjects
             :
             And
             to
             continue
             so
             there
             was
             no
             more
             required
             than
             a
             sincere
             endeavour
             to
             know
             his
             Will
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             to
             obey
             it
             .
             Such
             a
             Preaching
             as
             this
             of
             Iesus
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             the
             King
             and
             Deliverer
             that
             God
             Almighty
             had
             promised
             to
             Mankind
             ,
             and
             now
             had
             effectually
             sent
             to
             be
             their
             Prince
             and
             Ruler
             ;
             was
             not
             a
             simple
             preparation
             to
             the
             Gospel
             :
             But
             when
             received
             with
             the
             Obedience
             of
             Faith
             ,
             was
             the
             very
             receiving
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             had
             all
             that
             was
             requisite
             to
             make
             Men
             Christians
             .
             And
             without
             it
             be
             so
             understood
             ,
             no
             body
             can
             clear
             the
             Preaching
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             from
             that
             incredible
             Impersection
             ;
             or
             their
             Historians
             from
             that
             unpardonable
             negligence
             ,
             and
             not
             doing
             either
             what
             they
             ought
             ,
             or
             what
             they
             undertook
             ;
             which
             our
             Unmasker
             hath
             so
             impiously
             charged
             upon
             them
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             yet
             plainer
             in
             what
             I
             have
             to
             say
             to
             the
             
             Vnmasker's
             next
             Particular
             .
             For
             as
             to
             the
             remainder
             
             of
             this
             Paragraph
             ,
             it
             contains
             nothing
             but
             his
             censure
             and
             contempt
             of
             me
             ,
             for
             not
             being
             of
             his
             Mind
             ;
             for
             not
             seeing
             as
             he
             sees
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             in
             effect
             not
             laying
             that
             blame
             ,
             which
             he
             does
             either
             on
             the
             Preaching
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             or
             on
             the
             inspired
             Writings
             of
             their
             Historians
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             comply
             with
             his
             System
             ,
             and
             the
             Christianity
             he
             would
             make
             .
          
           
             The
             Unmasker
             
               's
               Second
               Particular
            
             ,
             p.
             76.
             
               tells
               us
            
             ,
             That
             though
             this
             One
             Proposition
             or
             Article
             be
             mention'd
             alone
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             yet
             there
             is
             reason
             to
             think
             ,
             and
             be
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             same
             time
             other
             Matters
             of
             Faith
             were
             proposed
             .
             For
             it
             is
             confess'd
             by
             all
             intelligent
             and
             observing
             Men
             ,
             that
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Scripture
             is
             concise
             ;
             and
             that
             in
             relating
             of
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             many
             Passages
             are
             omitted
             by
             the
             Sacred
             Penmen
             .
             Wherefore
             though
             but
             this
             one
             Article
             of
             belief
             ,
             (
             because
             it
             is
             a
             Leading
             one
             ,
             and
             makes
             way
             for
             the
             rest
             )
             be
             expresly
             mention'd
             in
             some
             of
             the
             Gospels
             ,
             yet
             we
             must
             not
             conclude
             thence
             ,
             that
             no
             other
             Matter
             of
             Faith
             ,
             was
             requir'd
             to
             be
             admitted
             of
             .
             For
             things
             are
             briefly
             set
             down
             in
             the
             Evangelical
             
             Records
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             suppose
             many
             things
             which
             are
             not
             in
             direct
             terms
             related
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             Vnmasker
             here
             keeps
             to
             his
             usual
             custom
             of
             speaking
             in
             doubtful
             terms
             .
             He
             says
             ,
             that
             where
             this
             one
             Article
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             is
             alone
             recorded
             in
             the
             Preaching
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             
               We
               have
               reason
               to
               be
               perswaded
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               same
               time
               other
               Matters
               of
               Faith
               were
               propos'd
               .
            
             If
             this
             be
             to
             his
             purpose
             ,
             by
             
               Matters
               of
               Faith
            
             must
             be
             meant
             Fundamental
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             by
             every
             Man
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Christian.
             That
             such
             
               Matters
               of
               Faith
            
             are
             omitted
             in
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Preaching
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             by
             the
             Sacred
             Historians
             ,
             this
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               be
               perswaded
               of
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             They
             need
             be
             good
             Reasons
             to
             perswade
             a
             rational
             Man
             ,
             that
             the
             Evangelists
             in
             their
             History
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             (
             if
             they
             were
             but
             ordinarily
             fair
             and
             prudent
             Men
             )
             did
             ,
             in
             an
             History
             publish'd
             to
             instruct
             the
             World
             in
             a
             new
             Religion
             ,
             leave
             out
             the
             necessary
             and
             Fundamental
             
             parts
             of
             that
             Religion
             .
             But
             let
             them
             be
             consider'd
             as
             inspired
             Writers
             ,
             under
             the
             Conduct
             of
             the
             infallible
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             putting
             them
             upon
             ,
             and
             directing
             them
             in
             the
             writing
             of
             this
             History
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             any
             Christian
             ,
             but
             the
             Unmasker
             ,
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             they
             made
             any
             such
             gross
             Omissions
             ,
             contrary
             to
             the
             design
             of
             their
             Writing
             ,
             without
             a
             Demonstration
             to
             convince
             him
             of
             it
             .
             Now
             all
             the
             reason
             that
             our
             Unmasker
             gives
             is
             this
             :
             
               That
               it
               is
               confessed
               by
               all
               intelligent
               and
               observing
               Men
               ,
               that
               the
               History
               of
               the
               Scripture
               is
               concise
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               relating
               Matters
               of
               Fact
               ,
               many
               Passages
               are
               omitted
               by
               the
               Sacred
               Penmen
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             The
             Unmasker
             might
             have
             spar'd
             the
             Confession
             of
             
               intelligent
               and
               observing
               Men
            
             ,
             after
             so
             plain
             a
             Declaration
             of
             St.
             Iohn
             himself
             ,
             Chap.
             XX.
             31.
             
             
               Many
               other
               things
               did
               Iesus
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               written
               in
               this
               Book
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             XXI
             .
             25.
             
             
               There
               are
               also
               many
               other
               things
               that
               Iesus
               did
               ,
               the
               which
               if
               they
               should
               be
               written
               every
               one
               ,
               I
               suppose
               the
               world
               could
               not
               contain
               the
               Books
               that
               should
               
               be
               written
               .
            
             There
             needs
             therefore
             no
             opinion
             of
             
               intelligent
               and
               observing
               Men
            
             to
             convince
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             so
             far
             Concise
             ,
             that
             a
             great
             many
             
               Matters
               of
               Fact
            
             are
             omitted
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             many
             less
             material
             Circumstances
             ,
             even
             of
             those
             that
             are
             set
             down
             .
             But
             will
             any
             intelligent
             or
             observing
             Man
             ,
             any
             one
             that
             bears
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             Christian
             ,
             have
             the
             Impudence
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             inspired
             Writers
             ,
             in
             the
             relation
             they
             give
             us
             of
             what
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             Preach'd
             to
             Unbelievers
             to
             convert
             them
             to
             the
             Faith
             ,
             omitted
             the
             Fundamental
             Articles
             which
             those
             Preachers
             proposed
             to
             make
             Men
             Christians
             ;
             and
             without
             a
             belief
             of
             which
             they
             could
             not
             be
             Christians
             ?
          
           
             The
             Unmasker
             talks
             after
             his
             wonted
             fashion
             ;
             seems
             to
             say
             something
             ,
             which
             when
             examin'd
             proves
             nothing
             to
             his
             Purpose
             .
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               That
               in
               some
               places
            
             where
             the
             Article
             of
             Iesus
             the
             Messiah
             is
             
               mention'd
               alone
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               other
               matters
               of
               Faith
               were
               proposed
               .
            
             I
             ask
             ,
             were
             these
             
               other
               matters
               of
               Faith
            
             all
             the
             
             Unmasker's
             necessary
             Articles
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             what
             are
             
             those
             
               other
               matters
               of
               Faith
            
             to
             the
             
             Unmasker's
             Purpose
             ?
             As
             for
             Example
             ,
             in
             St.
             
             Peter's
             Sermon
             ,
             Act.
             II.
             
               Other
               matters
               of
               Faith
               were
               proposed
               with
               the
               Article
               of
               Iesus
               the
               Messiah
               .
            
             But
             what
             does
             this
             make
             for
             His
             Fundamental
             Articles
             ?
             Were
             They
             all
             propos'd
             with
             the
             Articles
             of
             
               Iesus
               the
               Messiah
            
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             Unbelievers
             were
             converted
             and
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             without
             the
             
             Unmasker's
             necessary
             Articles
             .
             Three
             Thousand
             were
             added
             to
             the
             Church
             by
             this
             one
             Sermon
             .
             I
             pass
             by
             now
             St.
             
             Luke's
             not
             mentioning
             a
             Syllable
             of
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             
             Unmasker's
             necessary
             Articles
             ;
             and
             shall
             consider
             only
             ,
             how
             long
             that
             Sermon
             may
             have
             been
             .
             'T
             is
             plain
             from
             v.
             15.
             that
             it
             began
             not
             till
             about
             Nine
             in
             the
             Morning
             ,
             and
             from
             v.
             41.
             that
             before
             Night
             Three
             Thousand
             were
             converted
             and
             Baptized
             .
             Now
             ,
             I
             ask
             the
             Unmasker
             ,
             whether
             so
             small
             a
             Number
             of
             Hours
             as
             St.
             Peter
             must
             necessarily
             imploy
             in
             Preaching
             to
             them
             were
             sufficient
             to
             instruct
             such
             a
             mixed
             Multitude
             so
             fully
             in
             all
             those
             Articles
             ,
             which
             he
             has
             propos'd
             as
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             as
             that
             every
             one
             of
             those
             Three
             Thousand
             ,
             that
             were
             that
             day
             Baptized
             ,
             did
             understand
             and
             explicitly
             believe
             every
             one
             of
             those
             his
             Articles
             ,
             just
             in
             the
             sense
             of
             our
             
             Unmasker's
             System
             ?
             Not
             to
             mention
             those
             remaining
             Articles
             which
             the
             Unmasker
             will
             not
             be
             able
             in
             twice
             as
             many
             Months
             to
             find
             and
             declare
             to
             us
             .
          
           
             He
             says
             ,
             
               That
               in
               some
               places
            
             where
             the
             Article
             of
             Iesus
             the
             Messiah
             is
             
               mentioned
               alone
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               other
               matters
               of
               Faith
               were
               proposed
               .
            
             Let
             us
             take
             this
             for
             so
             at
             present
             ,
             yet
             this
             helps
             not
             the
             
             Unmasker's
             case
             .
             The
             Fundamental
             Articles
             ,
             that
             were
             propos'd
             by
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             Men
             Christians
             ,
             are
             not
             set
             
               down
               ;
               but
               only
            
             this
             single
             one
             of
             Iesus
             the
             Messiah
             :
             Therefore
             will
             any
             one
             dare
             to
             say
             that
             they
             are
             omitted
             every
             where
             by
             the
             Evangelists
             ?
             Did
             the
             Historians
             of
             the
             Gospel
             make
             their
             relation
             so
             concise
             and
             short
             ,
             that
             giving
             an
             account
             in
             so
             many
             places
             of
             the
             Preaching
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             for
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Unbelieving
             World
             ,
             
             they
             did
             not
             in
             any
             one
             place
             ,
             nor
             in
             in
             all
             of
             them
             together
             ,
             set
             down
             the
             necessary
             Points
             of
             that
             Faith
             ,
             which
             their
             Unbelieving
             Hearers
             were
             converted
             to
             ?
             If
             they
             did
             not
             ,
             how
             can
             their
             Histories
             be
             called
             the
             Gospels
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ?
             Or
             how
             can
             they
             serve
             to
             the
             end
             for
             which
             they
             were
             written
             ?
             Which
             was
             ,
             to
             publish
             to
             the
             World
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             that
             Men
             might
             be
             brought
             into
             his
             Religion
             ?
             Now
             I
             challenge
             the
             Unmasker
             to
             shew
             me
             not
             out
             of
             any
             one
             place
             ,
             but
             out
             of
             all
             the
             Preachings
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             recorded
             in
             the
             four
             Gospels
             ,
             and
             the
             Acts
             ,
             all
             those
             Propositions
             which
             he
             has
             reckon'd
             up
             as
             Fundamental
             Articles
             of
             Faith.
             If
             they
             are
             not
             to
             be
             found
             there
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             that
             either
             they
             are
             not
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             those
             inspired
             Writers
             have
             given
             us
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             wherein
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             Doctrines
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             are
             wholly
             omitted
             :
             Which
             in
             short
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Christianity
             
             which
             is
             recorded
             in
             the
             Gospels
             and
             the
             Acts
             ,
             is
             not
             that
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             is
             sufficient
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian.
             This
             (
             as
             absurd
             and
             impious
             as
             it
             is
             )
             is
             what
             our
             Unmasker
             charges
             upon
             the
             Conciseness
             ,
             (
             as
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             call
             it
             )
             of
             the
             Evangelical
             History
             .
             And
             this
             we
             must
             take
             upon
             his
             word
             ;
             Though
             these
             inspired
             Writers
             tell
             us
             the
             direct
             contrary
             .
             For
             St.
             Luke
             in
             his
             Preface
             to
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             tells
             Theophilus
             ,
             that
             having
             a
             perfect
             knowledge
             
               OF
               ALL
               THINGS
            
             ,
             the
             Design
             of
             his
             Writing
             was
             to
             set
             them
             in
             order
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             know
             the
             certainty
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             that
             were
             believed
             amongst
             Christians
             .
             And
             his
             History
             of
             the
             Acts
             begins
             thus
             ,
             
               The
               former
               Treatise
            
             [
             i.
             e.
             his
             Gospel
             ]
             
               have
               I
               made
               ,
               O
            
             Theophilus
             ,
             
               of
               ALL
               that
               Iesus
               began
               to
               do
               and
               to
               teach
               .
            
             So
             that
             how
             concise
             soever
             the
             Unmasker
             will
             have
             his
             History
             to
             be
             ,
             he
             professes
             it
             to
             contain
             ALL
             that
             Jesus
             taught
             .
             Which
             ALL
             must
             ,
             in
             the
             narrowest
             sense
             ,
             that
             can
             be
             given
             it
             ,
             contain
             at
             least
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian.
             'T
             would
             else
             be
             a
             very
             lame
             and
             imperfect
             
             History
             of
             ALL
             that
             Jesus
             taught
             ;
             if
             the
             Faith
             contained
             in
             it
             were
             not
             sufficient
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian.
             This
             indeed
             ,
             as
             the
             Unmasker
             hath
             been
             pleased
             to
             term
             it
             ,
             would
             be
             a
             very
             
               lank
               Faith
            
             ,
             a
             very
             lank
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             St.
             Iohn
             also
             says
             thus
             of
             his
             History
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Ch.
             XX.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             
               Many
               other
               signs
               truly
               did
               Iesus
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               written
               in
               this
               Book
               :
            
             So
             far
             his
             History
             is
             by
             his
             own
             Confession
             
               concise
               .
               But
               these
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               are
               written
               ,
               that
               ye
               might
               believe
               ,
               that
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Messiah
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               believing
               ye
               might
               have
               life
               through
               his
               Name
               .
            
             As
             concise
             as
             it
             was
             ,
             there
             was
             yet
             (
             if
             the
             Apostle's
             word
             may
             be
             taken
             for
             it
             against
             the
             Unm●sker's
             )
             enough
             contain'd
             in
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             for
             the
             procuring
             of
             eternal
             life
             to
             those
             who
             believed
             it
             .
             And
             whether
             it
             was
             that
             one
             Article
             that
             he
             there
             sets
             down
             ,
             viz.
             That
             
               Iesus
               was
               the
               Messiah
            
             ,
             or
             that
             Set
             of
             Articles
             which
             the
             Unm●sker
             gives
             us
             ,
             I
             shall
             leave
             to
             this
             Modern
             Divine
             to
             resolve
             .
             And
             if
             he
             thinks
             still
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             Articles
             he
             has
             set
             down
             in
             his
             
             Roll
             ,
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             I
             must
             desire
             him
             to
             shew
             them
             to
             me
             in
             St.
             
             Iohn's
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             else
             to
             convince
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             St.
             Iohn
             was
             mistaken
             ,
             when
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             had
             written
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             that
             Men
             might
             believe
             that
             
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Messiah
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               believing
               they
               might
               have
               life
               thorugh
               his
               Name
               .
            
          
           
             So
             that
             granting
             the
             
               History
               of
               the
               Scripture
            
             to
             be
             so
             concise
             as
             the
             Unmasker
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             viz.
             That
             in
             
               some
               places
            
             the
             infallible
             Writers
             ,
             recording
             the
             Discourses
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             omitted
             all
             the
             other
             Fundamental
             Articles
             propos'd
             by
             them
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             Men
             Christians
             ,
             but
             this
             one
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             was
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             Yet
             this
             will
             not
             remove
             the
             Objection
             that
             lies
             against
             his
             other
             Fundamentals
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Histories
             of
             the
             Four
             Evangelists
             ;
             nay
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             to
             be
             found
             in
             every
             one
             of
             them
             .
             If
             every
             one
             of
             them
             contains
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             Whether
             this
             will
             not
             be
             a
             new
             ground
             of
             
             Accusation
             against
             me
             ,
             and
             give
             the
             Unmasker
             a
             right
             to
             charge
             me
             with
             laying
             by
             three
             of
             the
             Gospels
             with
             contempt
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             he
             did
             before
             charge
             me
             with
             a
             contempt
             of
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             must
             be
             left
             to
             his
             soveraign
             Authority
             to
             determine
             .
          
           
             Having
             shew'd
             ,
             that
             allowing
             all
             he
             says
             here
             to
             be
             as
             he
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             yet
             it
             clears
             not
             the
             Objection
             ,
             that
             lies
             against
             his
             Fundamentals
             ;
             I
             shall
             now
             examine
             what
             truth
             there
             is
             ,
             in
             what
             he
             here
             pretends
             ,
             viz.
             that
             though
             the
             one
             Article
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             be
             mention'd
             
               alone
               in
               some
               places
               ,
               yet
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               be
               perswaded
               from
               the
               conciseness
            
             of
             the
             Scripture
             History
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             at
             the
             same
             time
             join'd
             with
             it
             other
             necessary
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             in
             the
             Preaching
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             .
          
           
             It
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             the
             Unmasker
             builds
             upon
             this
             false
             Supposition
             ,
             that
             in
             
               some
               places
            
             other
             necessary
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             join'd
             with
             that
             of
             Iesus
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             are
             by
             the
             Evangelists
             mention'd
             to
             be
             propos'd
             by
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             those
             
             they
             Preach'd
             to
             Christians
             .
             For
             his
             saying
             ,
             that
             in
             some
             places
             that
             
               one
               necessary
               Article
               is
               mention'd
               alone
               ,
            
             implies
             that
             in
             other
             places
             it
             is
             not
             mention'd
             alone
             ,
             but
             join'd
             with
             other
             necessary
             Articles
             .
             And
             then
             it
             will
             remain
             upon
             him
             to
             shew
             ,
          
        
         
           
             XXXVI
             .
          
           
             In
             what
             place
             either
             of
             the
             Gospels
             or
             of
             the
             Acts
             ,
             other
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             are
             join'd
             with
             this
             ,
             and
             propos'd
             as
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             Men
             Christians
             .
          
           
             The
             Unmasker
             ,
             't
             is
             probable
             ,
             will
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             Article
             of
             Christ's
             Resurrection
             is
             sometimes
             join'd
             with
             this
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             as
             particularly
             in
             that
             first
             Sermon
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             Acts
             II.
             by
             which
             there
             were
             Three
             Thousand
             added
             to
             the
             Church
             at
             one
             time
             .
             Answ.
             This
             Sermon
             well
             consider'd
             ,
             will
             explain
             to
             us
             both
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             that
             they
             propos'd
             to
             their
             unbelieving
             Auditors
             to
             make
             them
             Christians
             ;
             and
             also
             the
             manner
             of
             St.
             
             Luke's
             recording
             their
             
             Sermons
             .
             'T
             is
             true
             ,
             that
             here
             are
             deliver'd
             by
             St.
             Peter
             many
             other
             
               Matters
               of
               Faith
            
             besides
             that
             of
             Iesus
             being
             the
             Messiah
             :
             For
             all
             that
             he
             said
             being
             of
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             is
             
               Matter
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             may
             not
             be
             disbelieved
             .
             The
             first
             Part
             of
             his
             Discourse
             ,
             is
             to
             prove
             to
             the
             Iews
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             had
             observed
             of
             Extraordinary
             at
             that
             time
             amongst
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             who
             spake
             variety
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             did
             not
             proceed
             from
             Wine
             ,
             but
             from
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ;
             And
             that
             this
             was
             the
             pouring
             out
             of
             the
             Spirit
             prophesied
             of
             by
             the
             Prophet
             Ioel.
             This
             is
             all
             
               Matter
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             is
             written
             ,
             that
             it
             might
             be
             believed
             :
             But
             yet
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             that
             neither
             the
             Unmasker
             ,
             nor
             any
             body
             else
             will
             say
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             such
             a
             necessary
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             that
             no
             Man
             could
             without
             an
             explicit
             belief
             of
             it
             ,
             be
             a
             Christian
             :
             Though
             being
             a
             Declaration
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             by
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             it
             is
             so
             much
             a
             
               Matter
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             now
             propos'd
             ,
             can
             deny
             it
             and
             be
             a
             Christian.
             And
             thus
             all
             the
             Scripture
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             given
             by
             Divine
             Inspiration
             is
             
               Matter
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             
             by
             all
             Christians
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             propos'd
             .
             But
             yet
             I
             do
             not
             think
             any
             one
             so
             unreasonable
             as
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             every
             Proposition
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             is
             a
             Fundamental
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             is
             required
             explicitly
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             .
          
           
             Here
             now
             is
             a
             
               matter
               of
               Faith
            
             join'd
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             Sermon
             ,
             with
             this
             Fundamental
             Article
             that
             
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Messiah
            
             ;
             And
             reported
             by
             the
             Sacred
             Historian
             so
             at
             large
             ,
             that
             it
             takes
             up
             a
             Third
             part
             of
             St.
             
             Peter's
             Sermon
             recorded
             by
             St.
             Luke
             ;
             And
             yet
             it
             is
             such
             a
             
               matter
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             as
             is
             not
             contain'd
             in
             the
             
             Unmasker's
             Catalogue
             of
             necessary
             Articles
             .
             I
             must
             ask
             him
             then
             ,
             whether
             St.
             Luke
             were
             so
             concise
             an
             Historian
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             so
             at
             large
             set
             down
             a
             
               matter
               of
               Faith
            
             propos'd
             by
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             wholly
             leave
             out
             the
             very
             mention
             of
             all
             the
             
             Unmasker's
             additional
             necessary
             Articles
             ,
             if
             indeed
             they
             were
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             Men
             Christians
             ?
             I
             know
             not
             how
             any
             one
             could
             charge
             the
             Historian
             with
             greater
             unfaithfulness
             ,
             
             or
             greater
             folly
             .
             But
             this
             the
             Unmasker
             sticks
             not
             at
             ,
             to
             preserve
             to
             himself
             the
             Power
             of
             appointing
             ,
             what
             shall
             ,
             and
             what
             shall
             not
             be
             necessary
             Articles
             ;
             and
             of
             making
             his
             System
             the
             Christianity
             necessary
             ,
             and
             only
             necessary
             to
             be
             received
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             that
             St.
             Peter
             proceeds
             to
             in
             this
             his
             Sermon
             is
             ,
             to
             declare
             to
             the
             Unbelieving
             Iews
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             who
             had
             done
             Miracles
             amongst
             them
             ,
             whom
             they
             had
             Crucified
             and
             put
             to
             Death
             ,
             and
             whom
             God
             had
             raised
             again
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             was
             the
             Messiah
             .
          
           
             Here
             indeed
             our
             Saviour's
             Crucifixion
             ,
             Death
             ,
             and
             Resurrection
             are
             mentioned
             :
             And
             if
             they
             were
             no
             where
             else
             recorded
             ,
             are
             
               matters
               of
               Faith
            
             ;
             which
             ,
             with
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             believed
             by
             every
             Christian
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             thus
             propos'd
             ;
             as
             a
             part
             of
             Divine
             Revelation
             .
             But
             that
             these
             were
             not
             here
             propos'd
             to
             the
             Unbelieving
             Iews
             ,
             as
             the
             Fundamental
             Articles
             ,
             which
             St.
             Peter
             principally
             aimed
             at
             ,
             and
             endeavoured
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             ,
             is
             evident
             from
             hence
             ;
             That
             they
             are
             
             made
             use
             of
             as
             Arguments
             to
             perswade
             them
             of
             this
             Fundamental
             Truth
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Iesus
             was
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             whom
             they
             ought
             to
             take
             for
             their
             Lord
             and
             Ruler
             .
             For
             whatsoever
             is
             brought
             as
             an
             Argument
             to
             prove
             another
             Truth
             ,
             cannot
             be
             thought
             to
             be
             the
             principal
             thing
             aimed
             at
             in
             that
             argumentation
             ;
             though
             it
             may
             have
             so
             strong
             and
             immediate
             a
             connexion
             with
             the
             Conclusion
             ,
             that
             you
             cannot
             deny
             it
             without
             denying
             even
             what
             is
             inferr'd
             from
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             therefore
             the
             fitter
             to
             be
             an
             Argument
             to
             prove
             it
             .
             But
             that
             our
             Saviour's
             Crucifixion
             ,
             Death
             ,
             and
             Resurrection
             ,
             were
             used
             here
             as
             Arguments
             to
             perswade
             them
             into
             a
             belief
             of
             this
             Fundamental
             Article
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             was
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             and
             not
             as
             Propositions
             of
             a
             new
             Faith
             they
             were
             to
             receive
             ;
             is
             evident
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             they
             Preach'd
             here
             to
             those
             who
             knew
             the
             Death
             and
             Crucifixion
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Peter
             :
             And
             therefore
             these
             could
             not
             be
             propos'd
             to
             them
             as
             new
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             to
             be
             believed
             :
             But
             those
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             being
             what
             the
             Iews
             knew
             already
             ,
             were
             a
             good
             Argument
             joyn'd
             with
             
             his
             Resurrection
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             that
             truth
             ,
             which
             he
             endeavoured
             to
             give
             them
             a
             Belief
             of
             .
             And
             therefore
             he
             rightly
             inferred
             from
             these
             Facts
             joined
             together
             ,
             this
             Conclusion
             ,
             the
             believing
             whereof
             would
             make
             them
             Christians
             .
             
               Therefore
               let
               all
               the
               House
               of
               Israel
               know
               assuredly
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               that
               same
               Iesus
               ,
               whom
               ye
               have
               crucified
               ,
               Lord
               and
               Christ.
            
             To
             the
             making
             good
             this
             sole
             Proposition
             his
             whole
             Discourse
             tended
             :
             This
             was
             the
             sole
             Truth
             he
             laboured
             to
             convince
             them
             of
             :
             This
             the
             Faith
             he
             endeavoured
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             ;
             which
             as
             soon
             as
             they
             had
             received
             with
             Repentance
             ,
             they
             were
             by
             Baptism
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             three
             Thousand
             at
             once
             made
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Here
             St.
             
             Luke's
             own
             Confession
             ,
             without
             that
             
               of
               intelligent
               and
               observing
               men
            
             ,
             which
             the
             Unmasker
             has
             recourse
             to
             ,
             might
             have
             satisfied
             him
             again
             ,
             
               that
               in
               relating
               matters
               of
               Fact
               ,
               many
               passages
               are
               omitted
               by
               the
               sacred
               Pen-men
               .
            
             For
             says
             St.
             Luke
             here
             v.
             40.
             
             
               And
               with
               many
               other
               words
            
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             set
             down
             .
          
           
           
             One
             would
             at
             first
             sight
             ,
             wonder
             why
             the
             Unmasker
             neglects
             these
             demonstrative
             Authorities
             of
             the
             Holy
             Pen-men
             themselves
             ,
             where
             they
             own
             their
             Omissions
             ,
             to
             tell
             ,
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               confessed
               by
               all
               intelligent
               and
               observing
               men
               ,
               that
               in
               relating
               matters
               of
               Fact
               ,
               many
               Passages
               are
               omitted
               by
               the
               sacred
               Pen-men
               .
            
             St.
             Iohn
             in
             what
             he
             says
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             directly
             professes
             large
             Omissions
             ,
             and
             so
             does
             St.
             Luke
             here
             .
             But
             these
             Omissions
             would
             not
             serve
             the
             
             Unmasker's
             turn
             :
             For
             they
             are
             directly
             against
             him
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             would
             have
             :
             And
             therefore
             he
             had
             reason
             to
             pass
             them
             by
             .
             For
             St.
             Iohn
             ,
             in
             that
             passage
             above-cited
             ,
             Ch.
             XX.
             30
             ,
             31.
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             how
             much
             soever
             he
             had
             left
             out
             of
             his
             History
             ,
             he
             had
             incerted
             that
             ,
             which
             was
             enough
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             eternal
             Life
             .
             
               But
               these
               are
               written
               that
               ye
               might
               believe
               ,
               and
               believing
               ye
               might
               have
               life
               .
            
             But
             this
             is
             not
             all
             he
             assures
             us
             of
             ,
             viz.
             That
             he
             had
             recorded
             all
             that
             was
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             eternal
             Life
             :
             But
             he
             in
             express
             words
             ,
             tells
             us
             what
             is
             that
             ALL
             that
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             eternal
             Life
             ;
             and
             for
             the
             Proof
             of
             
             which
             Proposition
             alone
             ,
             he
             writ
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             his
             Gospel
             ,
             viz.
             That
             
               we
               might
               believe
            
             .
             What
             ?
             Even
             this
             .
             
               That
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Christ
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             that
             believing
             this
             we
             
               might
               have
               life
               through
               his
               Name
               .
            
          
           
             This
             may
             serve
             for
             a
             Key
             to
             us
             ,
             in
             reading
             the
             History
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             And
             shew
             us
             ,
             why
             this
             Article
             that
             Iesus
             was
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             is
             no
             where
             omitted
             ,
             though
             a
             great
             part
             of
             the
             Arguments
             used
             to
             convince
             Men
             of
             it
             ,
             nay
             very
             often
             th●
             whole
             Discourse
             ▪
             made
             to
             lead
             Men
             into
             the
             Belief
             of
             it
             ,
             be
             entirely
             omitted
             .
             The
             Spirit
             of
             God
             directed
             them
             every
             where
             to
             set
             down
             the
             Article
             ,
             which
             was
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             Men
             Christians
             ;
             So
             that
             That
             could
             no
             ways
             be
             doubted
             of
             nor
             mistaken
             ;
             But
             the
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             Evidences
             ,
             which
             were
             to
             lead
             Men
             into
             this
             Faith
             ,
             would
             be
             sufficient
             ,
             if
             they
             were
             once
             found
             any
             where
             ,
             though
             scattered
             here
             and
             there
             in
             those
             Writings
             ,
             whereof
             that
             infallible
             Spirit
             was
             the
             Author
             .
             This
             preserved
             the
             Decorum
             used
             in
             all
             Histories
             ,
             and
             avoided
             those
             continual
             large
             
             and
             unnecessary
             Repetitions
             ,
             which
             our
             critical
             Unmasker
             might
             have
             call'd
             tedious
             ,
             with
             juster
             Reason
             ,
             than
             he
             does
             the
             Repetition
             of
             this
             short
             Proposition
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             which
             I
             set
             down
             no
             oftner
             in
             my
             Book
             ,
             than
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             thought
             fit
             to
             insert
             in
             the
             History
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             as
             concise
             as
             it
             is
             .
             But
             this
             it
             seems
             to
             our
             Nice
             Unmasker
             ,
             is
             tedious
             ,
             tedious
             and
             offensive
             .
             And
             if
             a
             Christian
             and
             a
             Successor
             of
             the
             Apostles
             cannot
             bear
             the
             being
             so
             often
             told
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             every
             where
             preach'd
             to
             the
             Believers
             of
             one
             God
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             contain'd
             in
             one
             short
             Proposition
             ;
             What
             cause
             of
             Exception
             ,
             and
             disgust
             would
             it
             have
             been
             to
             Heathen
             Readers
             ,
             some
             whereof
             might
             perhaps
             have
             been
             as
             Critical
             as
             the
             Unmasker
             ,
             if
             this
             sacred
             History
             had
             in
             every
             Page
             been
             filled
             with
             the
             repeated
             Discourses
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             all
             of
             them
             every
             where
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             viz.
             to
             perswade
             Men
             to
             believe
             ,
             that
             Iesu●
             was
             the
             Messiah
             ?
             It
             was
             necessary
             even
             by
             the
             Laws
             of
             History
             ,
             as
             often
             as
             their
             preaching
             any
             where
             
             was
             mention'd
             to
             tell
             to
             what
             purpose
             they
             spoke
             ;
             which
             being
             always
             to
             convince
             Men
             of
             this
             one
             Fundamental
             Truth
             ,
             't
             is
             no
             wonder
             ,
             we
             find
             it
             so
             often
             repeated
             .
             But
             the
             Arguments
             and
             Reasonings
             ,
             with
             which
             this
             one
             Point
             is
             urged
             ,
             are
             ,
             as
             they
             ought
             to
             be
             ,
             in
             most
             places
             left
             out
             .
             A
             constant
             Repetition
             of
             them
             had
             been
             superfluous
             ,
             and
             consequently
             might
             justly
             have
             been
             blam'd
             as
             tedious
             .
             But
             there
             is
             enough
             recorded
             aboundantly
             to
             convince
             any
             rational
             Man
             ,
             any
             one
             not
             willfully
             blind
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             that
             promised
             Saviour
             .
             And
             in
             this
             we
             have
             a
             reason
             of
             the
             Omissions
             in
             the
             History
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ;
             which
             were
             no
             other
             than
             such
             ,
             as
             became
             prudent
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             faithful
             Writers
             .
             Much
             less
             did
             that
             Conciseness
             (
             with
             which
             the
             Vnmasker
             would
             cover
             his
             bold
             Censure
             of
             the
             Gospels
             and
             the
             Acts
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             seems
             ,
             lay
             them
             by
             with
             Contempt
             )
             make
             the
             holy
             Writers
             omit
             any
             thing
             ,
             in
             the
             preaching
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             and
             believed
             to
             make
             Men
             Christians
             .
          
           
           
             Conformable
             hereunto
             ,
             we
             shall
             find
             St.
             Luke
             writes
             his
             History
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             .
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             it
             he
             sets
             down
             at
             large
             some
             of
             the
             Discourses
             made
             to
             the
             unbelieving
             Iews
             .
             But
             in
             most
             other
             Places
             ,
             unless
             it
             be
             where
             there
             was
             something
             particular
             in
             the
             Circumstances
             of
             the
             Matter
             ,
             he
             contents
             himself
             to
             tell
             to
             what
             purpose
             they
             spoke
             :
             Which
             was
             every
             where
             only
             this
             ,
             That
             Iesus
             was
             the
             Messiah
             .
             Nay
             ,
             St.
             Luke
             in
             the
             first
             Speech
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             Act.
             11.
             which
             he
             thought
             fit
             to
             give
             us
             a
             great
             part
             of
             ,
             yet
             owns
             the
             Omission
             of
             several
             things
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             said
             .
             For
             having
             expressed
             this
             Fundamental
             Doctrine
             ,
             That
             Iesus
             was
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             recorded
             several
             of
             the
             Arguments
             wherewith
             St.
             Peter
             urged
             it
             for
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             unbelieving
             Iews
             his
             Auditors
             ,
             he
             adds
             
               v.
               40.
               
               And
               with
               many
               other
               words
               did
               he
               testifie
               and
               exhort
               saying
               ,
               Save
               your selves
               from
               this
               untoward
               Generation
               .
            
             Here
             he
             confesses
             ,
             that
             he
             omitted
             a
             great
             deal
             which
             St.
             Peter
             had
             said
             to
             perswade
             them
             .
             To
             what
             ?
             To
             that
             which
             
             in
             other
             words
             he
             had
             just
             said
             before
             
               v.
               38.
               
               Repent
               and
               be
               baptized
               every
               one
               of
               you
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             Believe
             Iesus
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             take
             him
             as
             such
             for
             your
             Lord
             and
             King
             ,
             and
             reform
             your
             Lives
             by
             a
             sincere
             Resolution
             of
             Obedience
             to
             his
             Laws
             .
          
           
             Thus
             we
             have
             an
             account
             of
             the
             Omissions
             in
             the
             Records
             of
             
               Matters
               of
               Fact
            
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
             But
             will
             the
             Unmasker
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             preaching
             of
             those
             Articles
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             given
             us
             as
             necessary
             to
             be
             believ'd
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             was
             part
             of
             
               those
               Matters
               of
               Fact
            
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             omitted
             in
             the
             History
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ?
             Can
             any
             one
             think
             that
             
               the
               Corruption
               and
               Degeneracy
               of
               humane
               Nature
               ,
               with
               the
               true
               Original
               of
               it
               (
               the
               Defection
               of
               our
               first
               Parents
               )
               the
               Propagation
               of
               Sin
               and
               Mortality
               ,
               our
               Restoration
               and
               Reconciliation
               by
               Christ's
               blood
               ,
               the
               Eminency
               and
               Excellency
               of
               his
               Priesthood
               ,
               the
               Efficacy
               of
               his
               Death
               ,
               the
               full
               Satisfaction
               thereby
               made
               to
               divine
               Iustice
               ,
               and
               his
               being
               made
               an
               all-sufficient
               Sacrifice
               for
               Sin
               ,
               our
               Iustification
               by
               
               Christ's
               Righteousness
               ,
               Election
               ,
               Adoption
               ,
            
             &c.
             were
             all
             proposed
             ,
             and
             that
             too
             in
             the
             Sense
             of
             our
             Authors
             System
             ,
             by
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             as
             Fundamental
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             necessary
             to
             be
             explicitely
             believed
             by
             every
             Man
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Christian
             ,
             in
             all
             their
             Discourses
             to
             Unbelievers
             ;
             And
             yet
             that
             the
             inspired
             Pen-men
             of
             those
             Histories
             every
             where
             ,
             left
             the
             mention
             of
             these
             Fundamental
             Articles
             wholly
             out
             ?
             This
             would
             have
             been
             to
             have
             writ
             not
             a
             concise
             ,
             but
             an
             imperfect
             History
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             and
             his
             Apostles
             taught
             .
          
           
             What
             an
             account
             would
             it
             have
             been
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             as
             it
             was
             first
             preached
             and
             propagated
             ,
             if
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             the
             necessary
             Doctrines
             of
             it
             were
             wholly
             left
             out
             ,
             and
             a
             Man
             could
             not
             find
             from
             one
             end
             to
             the
             other
             of
             this
             whole
             History
             ,
             that
             Religion
             ,
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ?
             And
             yet
             this
             is
             that
             ,
             which
             under
             the
             Notion
             of
             their
             being
             concise
             ,
             the
             Vnmasker
             would
             perswade
             us
             to
             have
             been
             done
             by
             St.
             Luke
             and
             the
             other
             Evangelists
             in
             their
             Histories
             .
             And
             
             't
             is
             no
             less
             than
             what
             he
             plainly
             says
             in
             his
             
               Thoughts
               concerning
               the
               Causes
               of
               Atheism
               ,
            
             p.
             109.
             
             Where
             to
             aggravate
             my
             Fault
             in
             passing
             by
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             the
             Necessity
             of
             searchin
             them
             for
             Fundamentals
             ,
             he
             in
             words
             blames
             me
             ;
             But
             in
             effect
             ,
             condemns
             the
             Sacred
             History
             contain'd
             in
             the
             Gospels
             and
             the
             Acts.
             
               It
               is
               most
               evident
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               to
               any
               thinking
               Man
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Reasonableness
             of
             Christianity
             
               purposely
               omits
               the
               Epistolary
               Writings
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               fraught
               with
               other
               Fundamental
               Doctrines
               besides
               that
               one
               which
               he
               mentions
               .
               There
               we
               are
               instructed
               concerning
               these
               grand
               heads
               of
               Christian
               Divinity
               .
               Here
            
             i.
             e.
             in
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               There
               are
               Discoveries
               concerning
               Satisfaction
            
             ,
             &c.
             and
             in
             the
             close
             of
             his
             List
             of
             his
             
               Grand
               Heads
            
             ,
             as
             he
             calls
             them
             ,
             some
             whereof
             I
             have
             above
             set
             down
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               These
               are
               the
               Matters
               of
               Faith
               contained
               in
               the
               Epistles
               .
            
             By
             all
             which
             Expressions
             he
             plainly
             signifies
             ,
             that
             these
             ,
             which
             he
             calls
             
               Fundamental
               Doctrines
            
             ,
             are
             none
             of
             those
             ,
             we
             are
             instructed
             in
             ,
             in
             the
             Gospels
             and
             the
             Acts
             ;
             that
             they
             are
             not
             discover'd
             
             nor
             contain'd
             in
             the
             historical
             Writings
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             .
             Whereby
             he
             confesses
             ,
             that
             either
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             did
             not
             propose
             them
             in
             their
             Preachings
             to
             their
             unbelieving
             Hearers
             ;
             or
             else
             ,
             that
             the
             several
             faithful
             Writers
             of
             their
             History
             ,
             willfully
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             unfaithfully
             ,
             every
             where
             omitted
             them
             in
             the
             account
             they
             have
             left
             us
             of
             those
             Preachings
             ;
             Which
             could
             scarce
             possibly
             be
             done
             by
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             every
             where
             ,
             without
             an
             actual
             Combination
             amongst
             them
             to
             smother
             the
             greatest
             and
             most
             material
             parts
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             and
             his
             Apostles
             Discourses
             .
             For
             what
             else
             did
             they
             ,
             if
             all
             that
             the
             Unmasker
             has
             set
             down
             in
             his
             List
             be
             Fundamental
             Doctrines
             ;
             every
             one
             of
             them
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ;
             which
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             every
             where
             preached
             to
             make
             Men
             Christians
             ;
             but
             yet
             St.
             Luke
             and
             the
             other
             Evangelists
             ,
             by
             a
             very
             guilty
             ,
             and
             unpardonable
             Conciseness
             ,
             every
             where
             omitted
             them
             ;
             and
             throughout
             their
             whole
             History
             never
             once
             tell
             us
             ,
             they
             were
             so
             much
             as
             proposed
             ;
             much
             less
             that
             they
             
             were
             those
             Articles
             ,
             which
             the
             Apostles
             laboured
             to
             establish
             and
             convince
             Men
             of
             every
             where
             ,
             before
             they
             admitted
             them
             to
             Baptism
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             them
             the
             History
             ,
             they
             writ
             ,
             does
             not
             any
             where
             so
             much
             as
             once
             mention
             ?
             How
             after
             such
             an
             Imputation
             as
             this
             the
             Unmasker
             will
             clear
             himself
             from
             laying
             by
             the
             four
             Gospels
             and
             the
             Acts
             
               with
               contempt
            
             let
             him
             look
             ;
             if
             my
             not
             collecting
             Fundamentals
             out
             of
             the
             Epistles
             had
             that
             Guilt
             in
             it
             .
             For
             I
             never
             denied
             all
             the
             Fundamental
             Doctrines
             to
             be
             there
             ;
             but
             only
             said
             ,
             that
             there
             they
             were
             not
             easie
             to
             be
             found
             out
             ;
             and
             distinguished
             from
             Doctrines
             not
             Fundamental
             .
             Whereas
             our
             good
             Vnmasker
             charges
             the
             historical
             Books
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             with
             a
             total
             Omission
             of
             the
             far
             greatest
             part
             of
             those
             Fundamental
             Doctrines
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             which
             he
             says
             are
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian.
             
          
           
             To
             convince
             the
             Reader
             what
             was
             absolutely
             required
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             thereby
             
             clear
             the
             holy
             Writers
             from
             the
             
             Unmasker's
             Slander
             ,
             any
             one
             need
             but
             look
             a
             little
             further
             into
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Acts
             ,
             and
             observe
             St.
             
             Luke's
             Method
             in
             the
             Writing
             of
             it
             .
             In
             the
             beginning
             (
             as
             we
             observed
             before
             )
             and
             in
             some
             few
             other
             places
             ,
             he
             sets
             down
             at
             large
             the
             Discourses
             made
             by
             the
             Preachers
             of
             Christianity
             to
             their
             unbelieving
             Auditors
             .
             But
             in
             the
             Process
             of
             his
             History
             ,
             he
             generally
             contents
             himself
             to
             relate
             ,
             what
             it
             was
             their
             Discourses
             drive
             at
             ;
             what
             was
             the
             Doctrine
             they
             endeavour'd
             to
             convince
             their
             unbelieving
             Hearers
             of
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             Believers
             .
             This
             we
             may
             observe
             is
             never
             omitted
             .
             This
             is
             every
             where
             set
             down
             .
             Thus
             Acts
             V.
             42.
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               daily
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               house
               the
               Apostles
               ceased
               not
               to
               teach
               ,
               and
               to
               preach
               IESUS
               THE
               MESSIAH
               .
            
             The
             particulars
             of
             their
             Discourses
             he
             omits
             ,
             and
             the
             Arguments
             they
             used
             to
             induce
             Men
             to
             believe
             he
             omits
             :
             But
             never
             fails
             to
             inform
             us
             carefully
             what
             it
             was
             the
             Apostles
             
               taught
               and
               preach'd
            
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             Men
             believe
             .
             The
             account
             he
             gives
             us
             of
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Preaching
             at
             
             Thessalonica
             ,
             is
             this
             :
             That
             
               three
               Sabbath
               Days
               he
               REASON'D
               with
               the
               Iews
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               OPENING
               and
               ALLEDGING
               that
               the
               Messiah
               must
               needs
               have
               Suffer'd
               and
               risen
               again
               from
               the
               Dead
               ;
               and
               that
               Iesus
               was
               the
               Messiah
               ,
            
             Act.
             XVII
             .
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             At
             Corinth
             ,
             That
             
               he
               REASON'D
               in
               the
               Synagogue
               every
               Sabbath
               ,
               and
               PERSWADED
               the
               Iews
               and
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               and
               TESTIFIED
               that
               Iesus
               was
               the
               Messiah
               .
            
             XVIII
             .
             4
             ,
             5.
             
             That
             Apollos
             
               mightily
               convinced
               the
               Iews
               ,
               SHEWING
               BY
               THE
               SCRIPTURES
               that
               Iesus
               was
               the
               Messiah
               ,
            
             XVIII
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             By
             these
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             places
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             satisfied
             what
             it
             was
             that
             the
             Apostles
             Taught
             and
             Preach'd
             ,
             even
             this
             one
             Proposition
             that
             
               Iesus
               was
               the
               Messiah
            
             ;
             For
             this
             was
             the
             sole
             Proposition
             they
             reason'd
             about
             ;
             this
             alone
             they
             testified
             ,
             and
             they
             
               shew'd
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
            
             ;
             and
             of
             this
             alone
             they
             endeavour'd
             to
             convince
             the
             Iews
             and
             the
             Greeks
             ,
             that
             believed
             one
             God.
             So
             that
             it
             is
             plain
             from
             hence
             ,
             that
             St.
             Luke
             omitted
             nothing
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             Taught
             and
             Preach'd
             ;
             none
             of
             those
             Doctrines
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             necessary
             
             to
             convince
             Unbelievers
             of
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             Christians
             :
             Though
             he
             in
             most
             places
             omitted
             ,
             as
             was
             fit
             ,
             the
             Passages
             of
             Scripture
             which
             they
             alledg'd
             ,
             and
             the
             Arguments
             those
             inspired
             Preachers
             used
             to
             perswade
             Men
             to
             believe
             and
             imbrace
             that
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             Another
             convincing
             Argument
             ,
             to
             shew
             that
             St.
             Luke
             omitted
             none
             of
             those
             Fundamental
             Doctrines
             which
             the
             Apostles
             any
             where
             propos'd
             as
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             is
             from
             that
             different
             account
             he
             gives
             us
             of
             their
             Preaching
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             and
             to
             Auditors
             otherwise
             dispos'd
             .
             Where
             the
             Apostles
             had
             to
             do
             with
             Idolatrous
             Heathens
             ,
             who
             were
             not
             yet
             come
             to
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             only
             true
             God
             ,
             there
             he
             tells
             us
             they
             propos'd
             also
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             one
             Invisible
             God
             ,
             Maker
             of
             Heaven
             and
             Earth
             :
             And
             this
             we
             find
             recorded
             in
             him
             out
             of
             their
             Preaching
             to
             the
             Lystrians
             ,
             Act.
             XIV
             .
             and
             to
             the
             Athenians
             ,
             Act.
             XVII
             .
             In
             the
             later
             of
             which
             St.
             Luke
             ,
             to
             convince
             his
             Reader
             that
             he
             out
             of
             conciseness
             omits
             none
             of
             those
             Fundamental
             Articles
             ,
             
             that
             were
             any
             where
             propos'd
             by
             the
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             as
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             Men
             Christians
             ,
             sets
             down
             not
             only
             the
             Article
             of
             
               Iesus
               the
               Messiah
            
             ,
             but
             that
             also
             of
             the
             one
             invisible
             God
             ,
             Creator
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             which
             (
             if
             any
             necessary
             one
             might
             )
             this
             of
             all
             other
             Fundamental
             Articles
             might
             by
             an
             Author
             ,
             that
             affected
             brevity
             ,
             with
             the
             fairest
             excuse
             have
             been
             omitted
             ,
             as
             being
             implied
             in
             that
             other
             of
             the
             
               Messiah
               ordained
            
             by
             God.
             Indeed
             ,
             in
             the
             Story
             of
             what
             Paul
             and
             Barnabas
             said
             at
             Lystra
             ,
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             Messiah
             is
             not
             mention'd
             .
             Not
             that
             St.
             Luke
             omitted
             that
             Fundamental
             Article
             ,
             where
             the
             Apostles
             taught
             it
             :
             But
             they
             having
             here
             begun
             their
             Preaching
             with
             that
             of
             the
             one
             living
             God
             ,
             they
             had
             not
             ,
             as
             appears
             ,
             time
             to
             proceed
             farther
             ,
             and
             propose
             to
             them
             what
             yet
             remain'd
             to
             make
             them
             Christians
             :
             But
             they
             were
             ,
             by
             the
             instigation
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             fallen
             upon
             ,
             and
             Paul
             stoned
             ,
             before
             he
             could
             come
             to
             open
             to
             them
             this
             other
             Fundamental
             Article
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             This
             by
             the
             way
             shews
             the
             
             Unmasker's
             Mistake
             in
             his
             first
             Particular
             ,
             
             p.
             74.
             where
             he
             says
             (
             as
             he
             does
             here
             again
             in
             his
             second
             Particular
             ,
             which
             we
             are
             now
             examining
             )
             that
             
               believing
               Iesus
               to
               be
               the
               Messiah
               is
               the
               first
               step
               to
               Christianity
               ;
               and
               therefore
               this
               ,
               rather
               than
               any
               other
               ,
               was
               propounded
               to
               be
               believed
               by
               all
               those
               ,
               whom
               either
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               or
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               invited
               to
               imbrace
               Christianity
               .
            
             The
             contrary
             whereof
             appears
             here
             ;
             Where
             the
             Article
             of
             one
             God
             is
             proposed
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             to
             those
             whose
             Unbelief
             made
             such
             a
             proposal
             necessary
             .
             And
             therefore
             if
             his
             Reason
             (
             which
             he
             uses
             again
             here
             ,
             p.
             76.
             )
             were
             good
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             Article
             of
             the
             Messiah
             is
             expresly
             mention'd
             alone
             ,
             
               because
               it
               is
               a
               leading
               Article
               and
               makes
               way
               for
               the
               rest
               ,
            
             this
             Reason
             would
             rather
             conclude
             for
             the
             Article
             of
             
               one
               God
            
             :
             And
             that
             alone
             should
             be
             expresly
             mentioned
             instead
             of
             the
             other
             .
             Since
             as
             he
             argues
             for
             the
             other
             ,
             
               p.
               74.
               if
               they
               did
               not
               believe
               this
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               viz.
            
             That
             there
             was
             one
             God
             ,
             
               there
               could
               be
               no
               hopes
               that
               they
               would
               attend
               unto
               any
               other
               Proposal
               relating
               to
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               .
            
             The
             Vanity
             and
             Falshood
             of
             which
             reasoning
             ,
             viz.
             
             That
             the
             Article
             of
             Jesus
             the
             Messiah
             was
             every
             where
             
               propounded
               rather
               than
               any
               other
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               the
               leading
               Article
               ,
            
             we
             see
             in
             the
             History
             of
             St.
             
             Paul's
             Preaching
             to
             the
             Athenians
             .
             St.
             Luke
             mentions
             more
             than
             one
             Article
             ,
             where
             more
             than
             one
             was
             propos'd
             by
             St.
             Paul
             ;
             though
             the
             first
             of
             them
             was
             that
             
               leading
               Article
            
             of
             one
             God
             ,
             which
             if
             not
             received
             
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               there
               could
               be
               no
               hope
               they
               would
               attend
               to
               the
               rest
               .
            
          
           
             Something
             the
             Unmasker
             would
             make
             of
             this
             Argument
             of
             a
             
               leading
               Article
            
             for
             want
             of
             a
             better
             ,
             though
             he
             knows
             not
             what
             .
             In
             his
             first
             particular
             ,
             p.
             74.
             he
             makes
             use
             of
             it
             to
             shew
             ,
             why
             there
             was
             but
             that
             one
             Article
             propos'd
             by
             the
             first
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             how
             well
             that
             succeeds
             with
             him
             we
             have
             seen
             .
             For
             this
             is
             Demonstration
             ,
             that
             if
             there
             were
             but
             that
             one
             propos'd
             by
             our
             Saviour
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             there
             was
             but
             that
             one
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             Men
             Christians
             :
             Unless
             he
             will
             impiously
             say
             that
             our
             Saviour
             and
             the
             Apostles
             went
             about
             Preaching
             to
             no
             purpose
             .
             For
             if
             they
             propos'd
             
             not
             all
             that
             was
             necessary
             to
             make
             Men
             Christians
             ,
             't
             was
             in
             vain
             for
             them
             to
             Preach
             ,
             and
             others
             to
             Hear
             ;
             if
             when
             they
             heard
             and
             believ'd
             all
             that
             was
             propos'd
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             yet
             Christians
             :
             For
             if
             any
             Article
             was
             omitted
             in
             the
             Proposal
             ,
             which
             was
             necessary
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             though
             they
             believed
             all
             that
             was
             proposed
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             yet
             be
             Christians
             ;
             unless
             a
             Man
             can
             from
             an
             Infidel
             become
             a
             Christian
             ,
             without
             doing
             what
             is
             necessary
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Christian.
             
          
           
             Further
             ,
             if
             his
             Argument
             of
             its
             being
             a
             
               leading
               Article
            
             proves
             ,
             that
             that
             alone
             was
             propos'd
             ,
             It
             is
             a
             Contradiction
             to
             give
             it
             as
             a
             Reason
             ,
             why
             it
             was
             
               set
               down
               alone
            
             ,
             by
             the
             Historian
             where
             it
             was
             not
             proposed
             alone
             by
             the
             Preacher
             ,
             but
             other
             necessary
             
               matters
               of
               Faith
               were
               propos'd
               with
               it
            
             ;
             unless
             it
             can
             be
             true
             that
             this
             Article
             of
             
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Messiah
            
             ,
             was
             propos'd
             alone
             by
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             a
             
               leading
               Article
            
             ,
             and
             was
             mention'd
             alone
             in
             the
             History
             of
             what
             they
             preach'd
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             a
             
               leading
               Article
            
             ,
             though
             it
             were
             not
             
             propos'd
             alone
             ,
             but
             jointly
             with
             other
             necessary
             
               matters
               of
               Faith.
            
             For
             this
             is
             the
             use
             he
             makes
             here
             again
             ,
             p.
             76.
             of
             his
             
               leading
               Article
            
             under
             his
             second
             Particular
             ,
             viz.
             To
             shew
             why
             the
             Historians
             mention'd
             this
             necessary
             Article
             ,
             of
             
               Iesus
               the
               Messiah
            
             ,
             alone
             ,
             in
             places
             where
             the
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             propos'd
             it
             not
             alone
             ,
             but
             with
             other
             necessary
             Articles
             .
             But
             in
             this
             latter
             case
             it
             has
             no
             shew
             of
             a
             Reason
             at
             all
             .
             It
             may
             be
             granted
             as
             reasonable
             for
             the
             Teachers
             of
             any
             Religion
             not
             to
             go
             any
             farther
             ,
             where
             they
             see
             the
             first
             Article
             which
             they
             propose
             is
             rejected
             ,
             where
             the
             leading
             Truth
             ,
             on
             which
             all
             the
             rest
             depends
             ,
             is
             not
             received
             .
             But
             it
             can
             be
             no
             reason
             at
             all
             for
             an
             Historian
             who
             writes
             the
             History
             of
             these
             first
             Preachers
             ,
             to
             set
             down
             only
             the
             one
             first
             and
             leading
             Article
             and
             omit
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             in
             instances
             where
             more
             were
             not
             only
             propos'd
             ,
             but
             believed
             and
             imbraced
             ,
             and
             upon
             that
             the
             Hearers
             and
             Believers
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             'T
             is
             not
             for
             Historians
             to
             put
             any
             distinction
             between
             leading
             or
             not
             leading
             Articles
             ;
             But
             if
             they
             will
             give
             a
             true
             
             and
             useful
             account
             of
             the
             Religion
             ,
             whose
             Original
             they
             are
             writing
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Converts
             made
             to
             it
             ,
             they
             must
             tell
             ,
             not
             one
             ,
             but
             all
             those
             necessary
             Articles
             ,
             upon
             assent
             to
             which
             Converts
             were
             Baptized
             into
             that
             Religion
             ,
             and
             admitted
             into
             the
             Church
             .
             Whoever
             says
             otherwise
             ,
             accuses
             them
             of
             falsifying
             the
             Story
             ,
             misleading
             the
             Readers
             ,
             and
             giving
             a
             wrong
             account
             of
             the
             Religion
             which
             they
             pretend
             to
             teach
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             to
             preserve
             and
             propagate
             to
             future
             Ages
             .
             This
             (
             if
             it
             were
             so
             )
             no
             pretence
             of
             conciseness
             could
             excuse
             or
             palliate
             .
          
           
             There
             is
             yet
             remaining
             one
             Consideration
             ,
             which
             were
             sufficient
             of
             it self
             to
             convince
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             the
             sole
             Article
             of
             Faith
             which
             was
             preach'd
             ;
             And
             that
             if
             there
             had
             been
             other
             Articles
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             and
             believed
             by
             Converts
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             upon
             any
             pretence
             of
             conciseness
             be
             supposed
             to
             be
             omitted
             :
             And
             that
             is
             the
             Commissions
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             were
             sent
             to
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             .
             Which
             since
             the
             Sacred
             Historians
             mention
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             suppos'd
             to
             leave
             out
             
             any
             of
             the
             material
             and
             main
             Heads
             of
             those
             Commissions
             .
          
           
             St.
             Luke
             records
             it
             ,
             Ch.
             IV.
             43.
             that
             our
             Saviour
             says
             of
             himself
             ,
             
               I
               must
               go
               unto
               the
               other
               Towns
               to
               tell
               the
               good
               news
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               for
            
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             
               upon
               this
               Errand
               am
               I
               SENT
               .
            
             This
             St.
             Mark
             calls
             simply
             Preaching
             .
             This
             Preaching
             what
             it
             contain'd
             St.
             Matthew
             tells
             us
             ,
             Ch.
             IV.
             23.
             
             
               And
               Iesus
               went
               about
               all
            
             Galilee
             ,
             
               teaching
               in
               their
               Synagogues
               ,
               and
               preaching
               the
               good
               news
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               healing
               all
               manner
               of
               Sickness
               ,
               and
               all
               manner
               of
               Diseases
               amongst
               the
               People
               .
            
             Here
             we
             have
             his
             Commission
             ,
             or
             End
             of
             his
             being
             sent
             ,
             and
             the
             Execution
             of
             it
             :
             Both
             terminating
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             declar'd
             the
             good
             News
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Messiah
             was
             come
             ;
             and
             gave
             them
             to
             understand
             by
             the
             Miracles
             he
             did
             ,
             that
             he
             himself
             was
             he
             .
             Nor
             does
             St.
             Matthew
             seem
             to
             affect
             such
             conciseness
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             have
             left
             it
             out
             ,
             if
             the
             Gospel
             had
             contained
             any
             other
             Fundamental
             Parts
             ,
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             Men
             Christians
             .
             For
             he
             here
             says
             ,
             
               all
               manner
               of
               Sickness
               ,
               and
               all
               manner
               of
               Disease
               ,
            
             when
             either
             of
             
             them
             might
             have
             been
             better
             left
             out
             ,
             than
             any
             necessary
             Article
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             make
             his
             History
             concise
             .
          
           
             
               We
               see
               what
               our
               Saviour
               was
            
             sent
             
               for
               .
               In
               the
               next
               place
               ,
               let
               us
               look
               into
               the
               Commission
               he
               gave
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               when
               he
            
             sent
             
               them
               to
               Preach
               the
               Gospel
               .
               We
               have
               it
               in
               the
               X.
               of
               St.
            
             Matthew
             ,
             
               in
               these
               words
            
             ;
             Go
             not
             into
             the
             way
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             into
             any
             City
             of
             the
             Samaritans
             enter
             ye
             not
             .
             But
             go
             rather
             to
             the
             lost
             sheep
             of
             the
             house
             of
             Israel
             .
             And
             as
             ye
             go
             PREACH
             ,
             SAYING
             THE
             KINGDOM
             OF
             HEAVEN
             IS
             AT
             HAND
             .
             Heal
             the
             Sick
             ,
             cleanse
             the
             Lepers
             ,
             raise
             the
             Dead
             ,
             cast
             out
             Devils
             :
             Freely
             have
             ye
             received
             freely
             give
             .
             Provide
             neither
             Gold
             ,
             nor
             Silver
             ,
             nor
             Brass
             in
             your
             Purses
             ;
             nor
             Scrip
             in
             your
             journey
             ;
             neither
             two
             Coats
             ,
             neither
             Shooes
             nor
             yet
             Staves
             (
             for
             the
             Workman
             is
             worthy
             of
             his
             meat
             )
             .
             And
             into
             whatsoever
             City
             or
             Town
             ye
             shall
             enter
             ,
             enquire
             who
             in
             it
             is
             worthy
             ,
             and
             there
             abide
             till
             ye
             go
             thence
             .
             And
             when
             ye
             come
             into
             any
             house
             salute
             it
             .
             And
             if
             the
             house
             be
             worthy
             ,
             let
             your
             peace
             come
             upon
             it
             :
             But
             if
             it
             be
             not
             worthy
             ,
             let
             your
             peace
             return
             to
             you
             .
             And
             whosoever
             
             shall
             not
             receive
             you
             ,
             nor
             hear
             your
             words
             ;
             When
             ye
             depart
             out
             of
             that
             house
             or
             City
             ,
             shake
             off
             the
             dust
             of
             your
             feet
             .
             Verily
             ,
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             It
             shall
             be
             more
             tolerable
             for
             the
             Land
             of
             Sodom
             and
             Gomorrha
             ,
             in
             the
             day
             of
             judgment
             ,
             than
             for
             that
             City
             .
             Behold
             ,
             I
             send
             you
             forth
             as
             Sheep
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             Wolves
             :
             Be
             ye
             therefore
             wise
             as
             Serpents
             ,
             and
             harmless
             as
             Doves
             .
             But
             beware
             of
             Men
             ,
             for
             they
             will
             deliver
             you
             up
             to
             the
             Councils
             ,
             and
             they
             will
             scourge
             you
             in
             their
             Synagogues
             .
             And
             ye
             shall
             be
             brought
             before
             Governours
             ,
             and
             Kings
             for
             my
             sake
             ,
             for
             a
             Testimony
             against
             them
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             .
             But
             when
             they
             deliver
             you
             up
             ,
             take
             no
             thought
             how
             or
             what
             ye
             shall
             speak
             ;
             for
             it
             shall
             be
             given
             you
             in
             that
             same
             hour
             what
             ye
             shall
             speak
             .
             For
             it
             is
             not
             ye
             that
             speak
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             your
             Father
             which
             speaketh
             in
             you
             .
             And
             the
             Brother
             shall
             deliver
             up
             the
             Brother
             to
             Death
             ,
             and
             the
             Father
             the
             Child
             :
             and
             the
             Children
             shall
             rise
             up
             against
             the
             Parents
             ,
             and
             cause
             them
             to
             be
             put
             to
             Death
             .
             And
             ye
             shall
             be
             hated
             of
             all
             men
             for
             my
             Name
             's
             sake
             :
             But
             he
             that
             endureth
             to
             the
             end
             shall
             be
             saved
             .
             But
             when
             
             they
             persecute
             you
             in
             this
             City
             ,
             flee
             ye
             into
             another
             :
             For
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             ye
             shall
             not
             have
             gone
             over
             the
             Cities
             of
             Israel
             till
             the
             Son
             of
             man
             be
             come
             .
             The
             Disciple
             is
             not
             above
             his
             Master
             ,
             nor
             the
             Servant
             above
             his
             Lord.
             It
             is
             enough
             for
             the
             Disciple
             that
             he
             be
             as
             his
             Master
             ,
             and
             the
             Servant
             as
             his
             Lord.
             If
             they
             have
             called
             the
             Master
             of
             the
             house
             Beelzebub
             ,
             how
             much
             more
             shall
             they
             call
             them
             of
             his
             houshold
             ?
             Fear
             them
             not
             therefore
             :
             For
             there
             is
             nothing
             covered
             ,
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             revealed
             ;
             and
             hid
             ,
             that
             shall
             not
             be
             known
             .
             What
             I
             tell
             you
             in
             darkness
             ,
             that
             speak
             ye
             in
             light
             :
             And
             what
             ye
             hear
             in
             the
             ear
             ,
             that
             preach
             ye
             upon
             the
             house
             tops
             .
             And
             fear
             not
             them
             which
             kill
             the
             Body
             ,
             but
             are
             not
             able
             to
             kill
             the
             Soul
             :
             But
             rather
             fear
             him
             which
             is
             able
             to
             destroy
             both
             Soul
             and
             body
             in
             Hell.
             Are
             not
             two
             Sparrows
             sold
             for
             a
             farthing
             ;
             And
             one
             of
             them
             shall
             not
             fall
             on
             the
             ground
             without
             your
             Father
             ?
             But
             the
             very
             hairs
             of
             your
             head
             are
             all
             numbred
             .
             Fear
             ye
             not
             therefore
             ,
             ye
             are
             of
             more
             value
             than
             many
             Sparrows
             .
             Whosoever
             therefore
             shall
             confess
             me
             before
             men
             ,
             him
             will
             I
             
             confess
             also
             before
             my
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             .
             But
             whosoever
             shall
             deny
             me
             before
             men
             ,
             him
             will
             I
             also
             deny
             before
             my
             Father
             which
             is
             in
             Heaven
             .
             Think
             not
             that
             I
             am
             come
             to
             send
             peace
             on
             Earth
             ;
             I
             came
             not
             to
             send
             peace
             but
             a
             sword
             .
             For
             I
             am
             come
             to
             set
             a
             man
             at
             variance
             against
             his
             Father
             ,
             and
             the
             Daughter
             against
             her
             Mother
             ,
             and
             the
             Daughter-in
             Law
             against
             the
             Mother
             in
             Law.
             And
             a
             man's
             foes
             shall
             be
             they
             of
             his
             own
             houshold
             .
             He
             that
             loveth
             Father
             and
             Mother
             more
             than
             me
             ,
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             me
             .
             And
             he
             that
             loveth
             Son
             or
             Daughter
             more
             than
             me
             ,
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             me
             .
             And
             he
             that
             taketh
             not
             his
             Cross
             and
             followeth
             after
             me
             ,
             is
             not
             worthy
             of
             me
             :
             He
             that
             findeth
             his
             life
             shall
             lose
             it
             :
             And
             he
             that
             loseth
             his
             life
             for
             my
             sake
             shall
             find
             it
             .
             He
             that
             receiveth
             you
             receiveth
             me
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             receiveth
             me
             receiveth
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             .
             He
             that
             receiveth
             a
             Prophet
             in
             the
             name
             of
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             shall
             receive
             a
             Prophets
             reward
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             receiveth
             a
             righteous
             man
             ,
             shall
             receive
             a
             righteous
             mans
             reward
             .
             And
             whosoever
             shall
             give
             to
             drink
             unto
             one
             of
             these
             little
             ones
             a
             cup
             of
             cold
             water
             only
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             a
             
             Disciple
             ,
             verily
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             he
             shall
             in
             no
             wise
             lose
             his
             reward
             .
             And
             it
             came
             to
             pass
             when
             Iesus
             had
             made
             an
             end
             of
             Commanding
             his
             twelve
             Disciples
             .
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Commission
             our
             Saviour
             gave
             the
             Apostles
             when
             he
             sent
             them
             abroad
             to
             recover
             ,
             and
             save
             
               the
               l●st
               Sheep
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               .
            
             And
             will
             any
             of
             the
             
             Unmasker's
             
               intelligent
               and
               observing
               Men
            
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             
               History
               of
               the
               Scripture
            
             is
             so
             
               concise
               ,
               that
               any
               passages
            
             ,
             any
             essential
             ,
             any
             material
             ,
             nay
             any
             parts
             at
             all
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Commission
             
               are
               here
               omitted
               by
               the
               Sacred
               Penman
               ?
            
             This
             Commission
             is
             set
             down
             so
             at
             full
             ,
             and
             so
             particularly
             ,
             that
             S.
             Matthew
             ,
             who
             was
             one
             of
             them
             to
             whom
             it
             was
             given
             ,
             seems
             not
             to
             have
             left
             out
             one
             word
             of
             all
             ,
             that
             our
             Saviour
             gave
             them
             in
             charge
             .
             And
             it
             is
             so
             large
             ,
             even
             to
             every
             particular
             Article
             of
             their
             Instructions
             ,
             that
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             my
             citing
             so
             much
             ,
             verbatim
             out
             of
             the
             Sacred
             Text
             ,
             will
             here
             again
             be
             troublesome
             to
             the
             Unmasker
             .
             But
             whether
             he
             will
             venture
             again
             to
             call
             it
             tedious
             ,
             must
             be
             as
             Nature
             or
             Caution
             happen
             to
             have
             the
             better
             on
             't
             .
             Can
             any
             one
             who
             reads
             
             this
             Commission
             ,
             unless
             he
             hath
             the
             Brains
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Brow
             of
             an
             Unmasker
             ,
             alledge
             that
             the
             conciseness
             of
             the
             History
             of
             the
             Scripture
             has
             concealed
             from
             us
             those
             Fundamental
             Doctrines
             ,
             which
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             Preach'd
             ;
             but
             the
             Sacred
             Historians
             thought
             fit
             by
             consent
             ,
             for
             unconceivable
             Reasons
             ,
             to
             leave
             out
             in
             the
             Narrative
             they
             give
             us
             ,
             of
             those
             Preachings
             ?
             This
             Passage
             here
             wholly
             confuteth
             that
             .
             They
             could
             Preach
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             they
             were
             sent
             to
             Preach
             :
             And
             that
             we
             see
             is
             contain'd
             in
             these
             few
             words
             ,
             
               Preach
               ,
               saying
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Heaven
               is
               at
               hand
               .
               Heal
               the
               Sick
               ,
               cleanse
               the
               Lepers
               ,
               raise
               the
               Dead
               ,
               cast
               out
               Devils
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             Acquaint
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Messiah
             is
             come
             ,
             and
             let
             them
             know
             by
             the
             Miracles
             ,
             you
             do
             in
             my
             Name
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             that
             King
             and
             Deliverer
             they
             expect
             .
             If
             there
             were
             any
             other
             necessary
             Articles
             ,
             that
             were
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             for
             the
             saving
             of
             the
             
               lost
               Sheep
            
             they
             were
             sent
             to
             ,
             can
             one
             think
             that
             St.
             Matthew
             ,
             who
             sets
             down
             so
             minutely
             every
             Circumstance
             of
             their
             Commission
             ,
             would
             have
             omitted
             the
             
             most
             important
             ,
             and
             material
             of
             it
             ?
             He
             was
             an
             ear
             Witness
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             was
             sent
             ;
             And
             so
             (
             without
             supposing
             him
             inspired
             )
             could
             not
             be
             misled
             by
             the
             short
             account
             he
             might
             receive
             from
             others
             ,
             who
             by
             their
             own
             ,
             or
             others
             forgetfulness
             might
             have
             drop'd
             those
             other
             Fundamental
             Articles
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             order'd
             to
             Preach
             .
          
           
             
               The
               very
               like
               account
               St.
            
             Luke
             
               gives
               us
               of
               our
               Saviours
               Commission
               to
               the
               Seventy
               ,
            
             Ch.
             X.
             1
             ,
             —
             16.
             
             After
             these
             things
             the
             Lord
             appointed
             other
             seventy
             also
             ,
             and
             sent
             them
             two
             and
             two
             before
             his
             face
             into
             every
             city
             and
             place
             whither
             he
             himself
             would
             come
             .
             Therefore
             said
             he
             unto
             them
             ,
             The
             harvest
             truly
             is
             great
             ,
             but
             the
             labourers
             are
             few
             :
             Pray
             ye
             therefore
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             h●rvest
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             send
             forth
             labourers
             into
             his
             harvest
             .
             Go
             your
             ways
             :
             behold
             ,
             I
             send
             you
             forth
             as
             Lambs
             among
             Wolves
             .
             Carry
             neither
             purse
             ,
             nor
             scrip
             ,
             nor
             shooes
             :
             and
             salute
             no
             man
             by
             the
             way
             .
             And
             into
             whatsoever
             house
             ye
             enter
             ,
             first
             say
             ,
             Peace
             be
             to
             this
             house
             .
             And
             if
             the
             son
             of
             peace
             be
             there
             ,
             your
             peace
             shall
             rest
             upon
             it
             ;
             if
             not
             ,
             it
             shall
             return
             to
             you
             
             again
             .
             And
             in
             the
             same
             house
             remain
             eating
             and
             drinking
             such
             things
             as
             they
             give
             :
             for
             the
             labourer
             is
             worthy
             of
             his
             hire
             .
             Go
             not
             from
             house
             to
             house
             .
             And
             into
             whatsoever
             city
             ye
             enter
             and
             they
             receive
             you
             ,
             eat
             such
             things
             as
             are
             set
             before
             you
             .
             And
             heal
             the
             sick
             that
             are
             therein
             ,
             and
             SAY
             VNTO
             THEM
             ,
             THE
             KINGDOM
             OF
             GOD
             IS
             COME
             NIGH
             VNTO
             YOV
             .
             But
             in
             whatsoever
             city
             ye
             enter
             ,
             and
             they
             receive
             you
             not
             ,
             go
             your
             ways
             out
             into
             the
             streets
             of
             the
             same
             and
             say
             ,
             Even
             the
             very
             dust
             of
             your
             city
             which
             cleaveth
             on
             us
             ,
             we
             do
             wipe
             off
             against
             you
             :
             Notwithstanding
             ,
             be
             ye
             sure
             of
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             is
             come
             nigh
             unto
             you
             .
             But
             I
             say
             unto
             you
             ,
             that
             it
             shall
             be
             more
             tolerable
             in
             that
             day
             for
             Sodom
             than
             for
             that
             city
             .
             Wo
             unto
             thee
             Chorazin
             ,
             Wo
             unto
             thee
             Bethsaida
             :
             For
             if
             the
             mighty
             works
             had
             been
             done
             in
             Tyre
             and
             Sidon
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             done
             in
             you
             ,
             they
             had
             a
             great
             while
             ago
             repented
             ,
             sitting
             in
             sackcloth
             and
             ashes
             .
             But
             it
             shall
             be
             more
             tolerable
             for
             Tyre
             and
             Sidon
             at
             the
             judgment
             than
             for
             you
             .
             And
             thou
             Capernaum
             ,
             which
             art
             exalted
             to
             Heaven
             ,
             shalt
             be
             thrust
             down
             to
             Hell.
             He
             that
             
             heareth
             you
             ,
             heareth
             me
             :
             and
             he
             that
             despiseth
             you
             despiseth
             me
             :
             and
             he
             that
             despiseth
             me
             ,
             despiseth
             him
             that
             sent
             me
             .
          
           
             Our
             Saviour's
             Commission
             here
             to
             the
             Seventy
             ,
             whom
             he
             sent
             to
             Preach
             ,
             is
             so
             exactly
             conformable
             to
             that
             which
             he
             had
             before
             given
             to
             the
             Twelve
             Apostles
             ,
             that
             there
             needs
             but
             this
             one
             thing
             more
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             to
             convince
             any
             one
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             sent
             to
             convert
             their
             Hearers
             to
             this
             sole
             belief
             ,
             that
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             the
             Messiah
             was
             come
             ,
             and
             that
             Iesus
             was
             the
             Messiah
             .
             And
             that
             the
             Historians
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             are
             not
             so
             concise
             in
             their
             account
             of
             this
             Matter
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             have
             omitted
             any
             other
             necessary
             Articles
             of
             Belief
             ,
             that
             had
             been
             given
             the
             Seventy
             in
             Commission
             .
             That
             which
             I
             mean
             is
             ,
             the
             
               Kingdom
               of
               the
               Messiah
            
             is
             twice
             mentioned
             in
             it
             to
             be
             come
             ,
             v.
             9.
             
             &
             11.
             
             If
             there
             were
             other
             Articles
             given
             them
             by
             our
             Saviour
             to
             propose
             to
             their
             Hearers
             ,
             St.
             Luke
             must
             be
             very
             fond
             of
             this
             one
             Article
             ,
             when
             for
             conciseness
             sake
             ,
             leaving
             out
             the
             other
             Fundamental
             Articles
             that
             our
             
             Saviour
             gave
             them
             in
             charge
             to
             Preach
             ,
             he
             repeats
             this
             more
             than
             once
             .
          
           
             The
             
             Unmasker's
             Third
             Particular
             ,
             p.
             76.
             begins
             thus
             ;
             
               This
               also
               must
               be
               thought
               of
               ,
               that
               though
               there
               are
               several
               parts
               and
               members
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               yet
               they
               do
               not
               all
               occur
               in
               any
               one
               place
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             Something
             is
             in
             it
             (
             whether
             owing
             to
             his
             Will
             ,
             or
             Understanding
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             enquire
             )
             that
             the
             Unmasker
             always
             delivers
             himself
             in
             doubtful
             ,
             and
             ambiguous
             terms
             .
             It
             had
             been
             as
             easie
             for
             him
             to
             have
             said
             ,
             There
             are
             several
             Articles
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             as
             to
             say
             (
             as
             he
             does
             here
             )
             
               There
               are
               several
               parts
               and
               members
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith.
            
             But
             as
             an
             evidence
             of
             the
             clearness
             of
             his
             Notions
             ,
             or
             the
             fairness
             of
             his
             Arguing
             ,
             he
             always
             rests
             in
             generals
             .
             
               There
               are
            
             ,
             I
             grant
             ,
             
               several
               parts
               and
               members
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
            
             which
             do
             no
             more
             
               occur
               in
               any
               one
               place
               of
               Scripture
               ,
            
             than
             the
             whole
             New
             Testament
             can
             be
             said
             to
             
               occur
               in
               any
               one
               place
               of
               Scripture
               .
            
             For
             every
             Proposition
             
             deliver'd
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             for
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             is
             
               a
               part
               and
               member
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith.
            
             But
             't
             is
             not
             those
             
               parts
               and
               members
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
            
             we
             are
             speaking
             of
             ;
             But
             only
             such
             
               parts
               and
               members
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
            
             as
             are
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             by
             every
             Man
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             be
             a
             Christian.
             And
             in
             that
             sense
             I
             deny
             his
             Assertion
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             viz.
             That
             they
             do
             not
             occur
             in
             any
             one
             place
             of
             Scripture
             .
             For
             they
             do
             all
             occur
             in
             that
             first
             Sermon
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             Act.
             II.
             11.
             by
             which
             Three
             Thousand
             were
             at
             that
             time
             brought
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               Therefore
               let
               all
               the
               house
               of
               Israel
               know
               assuredly
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               that
               same
               Iesus
               ,
               whom
               you
               have
               Crucified
               ,
               Lord
               and
               Christ.
               Repent
               and
               be
               baptized
               every
               one
               of
               you
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             Here
             is
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Jesus
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             of
             Repentance
             propos'd
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             already
             believe
             one
             God
             ;
             Which
             I
             say
             ,
             are
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             necessary
             to
             be
             received
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian.
             To
             suppose
             ,
             as
             the
             Unmasker
             does
             here
             ,
             that
             
             more
             is
             required
             ,
             is
             to
             beg
             ,
             not
             prove
             the
             Question
             .
          
           
             If
             he
             disputes
             this
             Collection
             of
             mine
             out
             of
             that
             Sermon
             of
             St.
             Peter
             ,
             I
             will
             give
             him
             a
             more
             authentick
             Collection
             of
             the
             necessary
             parts
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             from
             an
             Author
             that
             he
             will
             not
             question
             .
             Let
             him
             look
             into
             
               Act.
               20.
               20
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             there
             he
             will
             find
             St.
             Paul
             saying
             thus
             to
             the
             Elders
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             whom
             he
             was
             taking
             his
             last
             leave
             of
             ,
             with
             an
             Assurance
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             never
             see
             them
             again
             .
             
               I
               have
               kept
               back
               nothing
               that
               was
               profitable
               unto
               you
               .
               But
               have
               shew'd
               you
               ,
               and
               have
               taught
               you
               publickly
               and
               from
               house
               to
               house
               ,
               testifying
               both
               to
               the
               Iews
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               repentance
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               Faith
               towards
               our
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             If
             St.
             Paul
             knew
             what
             was
             necessary
             to
             make
             a
             Christian
             ,
             here
             it
             is
             :
             Here
             he
             (
             if
             he
             knew
             how
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             for
             't
             is
             plain
             from
             his
             words
             he
             designed
             to
             do
             it
             )
             has
             put
             it
             together
             .
             But
             there
             is
             a
             greater
             yet
             than
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             who
             has
             brought
             all
             the
             parts
             of
             Faith
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             into
             one
             place
             ,
             I
             mean
             our
             Saviour
             himself
             ,
             Ioh.
             XVII
             .
             
             13.
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               This
               is
               Life
               eternal
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               know
               thee
               the
               only
               true
               God
               ,
               and
               Iesus
               Christ
               whom
               thou
               hast
               sent
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               the
            
             Unmasker
             
               goes
               on
            
             .
             Therefore
             when
             in
             some
             places
             ,
             only
             one
             single
             part
             of
             the
             Christian
             Faith
             is
             made
             mention
             of
             ,
             as
             necessarily
             to
             be
             imbrac'd
             in
             order
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             careful
             not
             to
             take
             it
             alone
             ,
             but
             to
             supply
             it
             from
             several
             other
             Places
             ,
             which
             make
             mention
             of
             other
             necessary
             and
             indispensable
             points
             of
             belief
             .
             I
             will
             give
             the
             Reader
             a
             plain
             instance
             of
             this
             ,
             
               Rom.
               X.
            
             9.
             
             If
             thou
             shalt
             believe
             in
             thy
             heart
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             rais'd
             him
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             Lord
             Iesus
             )
             from
             the
             dead
             thou
             shalt
             be
             saved
             .
             Here
             one
             Article
             of
             Faith
             ,
             viz.
             the
             belief
             of
             Christ's
             resurrection
             (
             because
             it
             is
             of
             so
             great
             Importance
             in
             Christianity
             )
             is
             only
             mention'd
             :
             But
             all
             the
             rest
             must
             be
             supposed
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             mention'd
             in
             other
             places
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             One
             would
             wonder
             that
             any
             one
             conversant
             in
             holy
             Writ
             ,
             with
             ever
             so
             little
             Attention
             ;
             much
             more
             that
             an
             Expounder
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             should
             so
             mistake
             the
             sense
             and
             stile
             of
             the
             
             Scripture
             .
             Believing
             Iesus
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             with
             a
             lively
             Faith
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             as
             I
             have
             shew'd
             ,
             taking
             him
             to
             be
             our
             King
             ,
             with
             a
             sincere
             submission
             to
             the
             Laws
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             is
             all
             that
             is
             required
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ;
             for
             this
             includes
             repentance
             too
             .
             The
             believing
             him
             therefore
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             is
             very
             often
             ,
             and
             with
             great
             reason
             ,
             put
             both
             for
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             too
             ;
             which
             are
             sometimes
             set
             down
             singly
             ,
             where
             one
             is
             put
             for
             both
             ,
             as
             implying
             the
             other
             :
             And
             sometimes
             they
             are
             both
             mention'd
             ;
             and
             then
             Faith
             ,
             as
             contradistinguish'd
             to
             Repentance
             ,
             is
             taken
             for
             a
             simple
             Assent
             of
             the
             mind
             to
             this
             Truth
             that
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Messiah
             .
             Now
             this
             Faith
             is
             variously
             expressed
             in
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             There
             are
             some
             particulars
             in
             the
             History
             of
             our
             Saviour
             allow'd
             to
             be
             so
             peculiarly
             appropriated
             to
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             such
             incommunicable
             marks
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             to
             believe
             them
             of
             Iesus
             of
             Nazareth
             was
             in
             effect
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             to
             believe
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             so
             are
             put
             to
             express
             it
             .
             The
             principal
             of
             these
             is
             his
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             which
             being
             the
             great
             :
             
             and
             demonstrative
             Proof
             of
             his
             being
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             't
             is
             not
             at
             all
             strange
             ,
             that
             the
             believing
             his
             Resurrection
             should
             be
             put
             for
             believing
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             :
             Since
             the
             declaring
             his
             Resurrection
             was
             a
             declaring
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             .
             For
             thus
             St.
             Paul
             argues
             ,
             Act.
             XIII
             .
             32
             ,
             33.
             
             
               We
               declare
               unto
               you
               good
               tidings
               ,
            
             or
             
               we
               preach
               the
               Gospel
               to
               you
               ,
            
             for
             so
             the
             word
             signifies
             ,
             
               how
               that
               the
               promise
               that
               was
               made
               unto
               the
               Fathers
               ,
               God
               hath
               fullfilled
               the
               same
               unto
               us
               their
               children
               ,
               in
               that
               he
               hath
               raised
               up
               Iesus
               again
               .
            
             The
             force
             of
             which
             Argument
             lies
             in
             this
             ,
             that
             if
             Iesus
             was
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             then
             he
             was
             certainly
             the
             Messiah
             :
             And
             thus
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Messiah
             was
             fullfilled
             in
             raising
             Iesus
             from
             the
             dead
             .
             The
             like
             Argument
             St.
             Paul
             useth
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             XV.
             17.
             
             
               If
               Christ
               be
               not
               raised
               ,
               your
               faith
               is
               vain
               ,
               you
               are
               yet
               in
               your
               Sins
               .
            
             i.
             e.
             If
             Iesus
             be
             not
             risen
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             he
             is
             not
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             your
             believing
             it
             is
             in
             vain
             ,
             and
             you
             will
             receive
             no
             benefit
             by
             that
             Faith.
             And
             so
             likewise
             from
             the
             same
             Argument
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             he
             at
             Thessalonica
             proves
             him
             
             to
             be
             the
             
               Messiah
               ,
               Act.
            
             XVII
             .
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             And
             Paul
             ,
             
               as
               his
               manner
               was
               ,
               went
               into
            
             the
             Synagogue
             ,
             
               and
               three
               Sabbath
               Days
               reasoned
               with
            
             the
             Jews
             
               out
               of
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               opening
               and
               alledging
               that
               the
               Messiah
               must
               needs
               have
               suffered
               ,
               and
               risen
               again
               from
               the
               dead
               :
               And
               that
               this
               Iesus
               whom
               I
               preach
               unto
               you
               is
               the
               Messiah
               .
            
          
           
             The
             necessary
             Connection
             of
             these
             two
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             rose
             from
             the
             dead
             he
             was
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             And
             if
             he
             rose
             not
             from
             the
             dead
             he
             was
             not
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             The
             chief
             Priest
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             that
             had
             prosecuted
             him
             to
             Death
             ,
             understood
             very
             well
             ,
             who
             therefore
             
               came
               together
               unto
            
             Pilate
             
               saying
               ,
               Sir
               ,
               we
               remember
               that
               that
               deceiver
               said
               ,
               whilst
               he
               was
               yet
               alive
               ,
               after
               three
               days
               I
               will
               rise
               again
               .
               Command
               therefore
               that
               the
               Sepulchre
               be
               made
               sure
               unto
               the
               third
               day
               ,
               least
               his
               disciples
               come
               by
               night
               and
               steal
               him
               away
               ,
               and
               say
               unto
               the
               people
               ,
               he
               is
               risen
               from
               the
               dead
               :
               So
               the
               last
               error
               shall
               be
               worse
               than
               the
               first
               .
            
             The
             error
             they
             here
             speak
             of
             ,
             't
             is
             plain
             ,
             was
             the
             opinion
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Messiah
             .
             To
             stop
             that
             Belief
             ,
             which
             his
             Miracles
             had
             
             procured
             him
             amongst
             the
             People
             ,
             they
             had
             got
             him
             put
             to
             Death
             :
             But
             if
             after
             that
             ,
             it
             should
             be
             believed
             ,
             that
             he
             rose
             again
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             this
             demonstration
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             would
             but
             establish
             what
             they
             had
             laboured
             to
             destroy
             ,
             by
             his
             Death
             :
             Since
             no
             one
             ,
             who
             believed
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             could
             doubt
             of
             his
             being
             the
             Messiah
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             not
             at
             all
             therefore
             to
             be
             wonder'd
             ,
             that
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             his
             Rule
             and
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             his
             coming
             to
             judge
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             ,
             which
             are
             Characteristical
             marks
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             belong
             peculiarly
             to
             him
             ,
             should
             sometimes
             in
             Scripture
             be
             put
             alone
             as
             sufficient
             descriptions
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             And
             the
             believing
             them
             of
             him
             put
             for
             believing
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             .
             Thus
             ,
             Acts
             X.
             our
             Saviour
             in
             
             Peter's
             Discourse
             to
             Cornelius
             ,
             when
             he
             brought
             him
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             describ'd
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             by
             his
             Miracles
             ,
             Death
             ,
             Resurrection
             ,
             Dominion
             ,
             and
             coming
             to
             judge
             the
             quick
             and
             the
             dead
             .
          
           
           
             These
             ,
             (
             which
             in
             my
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             I
             have
             upon
             this
             ground
             taken
             the
             Liberty
             to
             call
             
               concomitant
               Articles
            
             )
             where
             they
             are
             set
             alone
             for
             the
             Faith
             to
             which
             Salvation
             is
             promis'd
             ,
             plainly
             signifie
             the
             believing
             Iesus
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             that
             Fundamental
             Article
             which
             has
             the
             promise
             of
             Life
             ;
             And
             so
             give
             no
             Foundation
             at
             all
             for
             what
             the
             Unmasker
             says
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               Here
               one
               Article
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             viz.
             
               The
               belief
               of
               Christ's
               Resurrection
               (
               because
               it
               is
               of
               so
               great
               Importance
               in
               Christianity
               )
               is
               only
               mention'd
               ;
               but
               all
               the
               rest
               must
               be
               suppos'd
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               mention'd
               in
               other
               places
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             If
             all
             the
             rest
             be
             of
             absolute
             ,
             and
             indispensible
             Necessity
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             
               all
               the
               rest
            
             are
             every
             one
             of
             them
             of
             equal
             importance
             .
             For
             things
             of
             equal
             Necessity
             to
             any
             end
             ,
             are
             of
             equal
             Importance
             to
             that
             end
             .
             But
             here
             the
             Truth
             forced
             its
             way
             unawares
             from
             the
             Unmasker
             .
             Our
             Saviour's
             Resurrection
             ,
             for
             the
             reason
             I
             have
             given
             ,
             is
             truly
             
               of
               great
               importance
               in
               Christianity
            
             ;
             so
             great
             ,
             that
             his
             being
             
             or
             not
             being
             the
             Messiah
             stands
             or
             falls
             with
             it
             :
             So
             that
             these
             two
             
               important
               Articles
            
             are
             inseparable
             ,
             and
             in
             effect
             make
             but
             one
             .
             For
             since
             that
             time
             ,
             believe
             one
             and
             you
             believe
             both
             ;
             Deny
             one
             of
             them
             and
             you
             can
             believe
             neither
             .
             If
             the
             Unmasker
             can
             shew
             me
             any
             one
             of
             the
             Articles
             in
             his
             List
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             of
             this
             
               great
               importance
            
             mention'd
             alone
             with
             a
             promise
             of
             Salvation
             for
             believing
             it
             ,
             I
             will
             grant
             him
             to
             have
             some
             colour
             for
             what
             he
             says
             here
             .
             But
             where
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Scripture
             any
             such
             Expression
             as
             this
             ;
             If
             thou
             shalt
             believe
             with
             thy
             heart
             
               the
               corruption
               and
               degeneracy
               of
               humane
               nature
               ,
            
             thou
             shalt
             be
             saved
             ?
             or
             the
             like
             ?
             This
             place
             therefore
             out
             of
             the
             Romans
             makes
             not
             for
             ,
             but
             against
             his
             List
             of
             necessary
             Articles
             .
             One
             of
             them
             alone
             he
             cannot
             shew
             me
             any
             where
             set
             down
             ,
             with
             a
             Supposition
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             as
             having
             Salvation
             promis'd
             to
             it
             .
             Though
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             that
             one
             which
             alone
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             be
             superadded
             to
             the
             Belief
             of
             one
             God
             ,
             is
             in
             divers
             places
             differently
             expressed
             .
          
           
           
             That
             which
             he
             subjoins
             ,
             as
             a
             Consequence
             of
             what
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             is
             a
             farther
             Proof
             of
             this
             .
             
               And
               consequently
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               if
               we
               would
               give
               an
               impartial
               account
               of
               our
               belief
               ,
               we
               must
               consult
               those
               places
               :
               And
               they
               are
               not
               all
               together
               ,
               but
               dispersed
               here
               and
               there
               :
               Wherefore
               we
               must
               look
               them
               out
               ,
               and
               acquaint
               our selves
               with
               the
               several
               particulars
               ,
               which
               make
               up
               our
               belief
               ,
               and
               render
               it
               entire
               and
               consummate
               .
            
          
           
             Answ.
             Never
             was
             Man
             constanter
             to
             a
             loose
             way
             of
             talking
             .
             The
             Question
             is
             only
             about
             Articles
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             :
             And
             here
             he
             talks
             of
             the
             
               several
               particulars
               ,
               which
               make
               up
               our
               belief
               ,
               and
               render
               it
               entire
               and
               consummate
            
             ;
             Confounding
             as
             he
             did
             before
             essential
             and
             integral
             parts
             ,
             which
             it
             seems
             he
             cannot
             distinguish
             .
             Our
             Faith
             is
             true
             and
             saving
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             such
             as
             God
             by
             the
             new
             Covenant
             requires
             it
             to
             be
             :
             But
             it
             is
             not
             entire
             and
             consummate
             ,
             till
             we
             explicitely
             believe
             all
             the
             Truths
             contained
             in
             the
             Word
             of
             God.
             For
             the
             whole
             Revelation
             of
             Truth
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             being
             the
             proper
             and
             entire
             Object
             of
             Faith.
             
             Our
             Faith
             cannot
             be
             entire
             and
             consummate
             ,
             till
             it
             be
             adequate
             to
             its
             proper
             Object
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             whole
             divine
             Revelation
             contain'd
             in
             the
             Scripture
             :
             And
             so
             to
             make
             our
             Faith
             entire
             and
             consummate
             ,
             we
             must
             
               not
               look
               out
               those
               places
            
             ,
             which
             he
             says
             ,
             
               are
               not
               all
               together
            
             .
             To
             talk
             of
             
               looking
               out
            
             ,
             and
             culling
             of
             places
             is
             Nonsense
             ,
             where
             the
             whole
             Scripture
             alone
             can
             
               make
               up
               our
               belief
               ,
               and
               render
               it
               entire
               and
               consummate
               :
            
             Which
             no
             one
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             can
             hope
             for
             in
             this
             frail
             State
             of
             Ignorance
             and
             Error
             .
             To
             make
             the
             Unmasker
             speak
             Sense
             ,
             ●
             and
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             here
             ,
             we
             must
             understand
             him
             thus
             .
             
               That
               if
               we
               will
               give
               an
               impartial
               Account
            
             of
             the
             Articles
             ,
             that
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             
               we
               must
               consult
               those
               places
            
             where
             they
             are
             ,
             
               for
               they
               are
               not
               all
               together
               ,
               but
               dispersed
               here
               and
               there
               ,
               wherefore
               we
               must
               look
               them
               out
               ,
            
             and
             acquaint
             our selves
             with
             the
             several
             particulars
             
               which
               make
               up
            
             the
             Fundamental
             Articles
             of
             
               our
               belief
            
             ,
             and
             will
             render
             a
             Catalogue
             of
             them
             entire
             and
             consummate
             .
             If
             his
             Supposition
             be
             true
             ,
             I
             grant
             his
             Method
             to
             be
             reasonable
             ,
             
             and
             upon
             that
             I
             join
             issue
             with
             him
             .
             Let
             him
             thus
             
               give
               us
               an
               impartial
               Account
               of
               our
               belief
               :
            
             Let
             him
             
               acquaint
               us
               with
               the
               several
               particulars
               ,
               which
               make
               up
            
             a
             Christian's
             
               belief
               ,
               and
               render
               it
               entire
               and
               consummate
               .
            
             Till
             he
             has
             done
             this
             ,
             let
             him
             not
             talk
             thus
             in
             the
             air
             of
             a
             Method
             ,
             that
             will
             not
             do
             :
             Let
             him
             not
             reproach
             me
             ,
             as
             he
             does
             ,
             for
             not
             taking
             a
             course
             ,
             by
             which
             he
             himself
             cannot
             do
             ,
             what
             he
             reviles
             me
             for
             failing
             in
             .
             
               But
               our
               hasty
               Author
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               took
               another
               course
               ,
               and
               thereby
               deceived
               himself
               and
               unhappily
               deceived
               others
               .
            
             If
             it
             be
             so
             ,
             I
             desire
             the
             Unmasker
             to
             
               take
               the
               course
            
             he
             proposes
             ,
             and
             thereby
             undeceive
             me
             ,
             and
             others
             ;
             and
             
               acquaint
               us
               with
               the
               several
               particulars
               which
               make
               up
            
             a
             Christian's
             
               belief
               ,
               and
               render
               it
               entire
               and
               consummate
               .
            
             For
             I
             am
             willing
             to
             be
             undeceived
             :
             But
             till
             he
             has
             done
             that
             ,
             and
             shewn
             us
             by
             the
             success
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             his
             course
             is
             better
             ,
             he
             cannot
             blame
             us
             for
             ●ollowing
             that
             
               course
               we
               have
               done
            
             .
          
           
             
               I
               come
               now
               to
               his
               Fourth
               and
               last
               particular
               ,
            
             p.
             78.
             
               which
               he
               says
            
             ,
             is
             the
             main
             Answer
             to
             the
             Objection
             ,
             
               and
               therefore
               I
               
               shall
               set
               it
               down
               in
               his
               own
               words
               entire
               as
               it
               stands
               together
               .
            
             This
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             must
             be
             born
             in
             our
             Minds
             ,
             that
             Christianity
             was
             erected
             by
             degrees
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Prediction
             and
             Promise
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             should
             teach
             them
             all
             things
             ,
             
               Joh.
               XIV
            
             .
             26.
             and
             that
             he
             should
             guide
             them
             into
             all
             truth
             ,
             
               Joh.
               XVI
               .
               13.
               viz.
            
             after
             his
             departure
             and
             ascension
             ,
             when
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             was
             to
             be
             sent
             in
             a
             special
             manner
             to
             enlighten
             Mens
             minds
             ,
             and
             to
             discover
             to
             them
             the
             great
             Mysteries
             of
             Christianity
             .
             This
             is
             to
             be
             noted
             by
             us
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             gives
             great
             light
             in
             the
             present
             case
             .
             The
             discovery
             of
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Gospel
             was
             gradual
             .
             It
             was
             by
             certain
             steps
             that
             Christianity
             climbed
             to
             its
             heighth
             .
             We
             are
             not
             to
             think
             then
             that
             all
             the
             necessary
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             were
             clearly
             publish'd
             to
             the
             World
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             .
             Not
             but
             that
             all
             that
             were
             necessary
             for
             that
             time
             were
             publish'd
             :
             But
             some
             which
             were
             necessary
             for
             the
             succeeding
             one
             were
             not
             then
             discover'd
             or
             at
             least
             not
             fully
             .
             They
             had
             ordinarily
             no
             belief
             ,
             before
             Christ's
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             ,
             of
             those
             Substantial
             Articles
             ,
             
             
               i.
               e.
            
             that
             he
             should
             die
             and
             rise
             again
             ;
             But
             we
             read
             in
             the
             Acts
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             that
             these
             were
             formal
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             are
             ever
             since
             necessary
             to
             compleat
             the
             Christian
             belief
             .
             So
             as
             to
             other
             great
             Verities
             ,
             the
             Gospel
             increased
             by
             degrees
             ,
             and
             was
             not
             perfect
             at
             once
             .
             Which
             furnishes
             us
             with
             a
             reason
             why
             most
             of
             the
             choicest
             and
             sublimest
             truths
             of
             Christianity
             are
             to
             be
             met
             with
             in
             the
             Epistles
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             they
             being
             such
             Doctrines
             as
             were
             not
             clearly
             discover'd
             and
             open'd
             in
             the
             Gospels
             and
             the
             Acts.
             
               Thus
               far
               the
            
             Vnmasker
             .
          
           
             I
             thought
             hitherto
             ,
             that
             the
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             had
             been
             but
             one
             ,
             immutably
             the
             same
             :
             But
             our
             Vnmasker
             here
             makes
             two
             ,
             or
             I
             know
             not
             how
             many
             .
             For
             I
             cannot
             tell
             how
             to
             conceive
             ,
             that
             the
             Conditions
             of
             any
             Covenant
             should
             be
             changed
             ,
             and
             the
             Covenant
             remain
             the
             same
             :
             Every
             change
             of
             Conditions
             in
             my
             apprehension
             makes
             a
             new
             and
             another
             Covenant
             .
             We
             are
             not
             to
             think
             ,
             says
             the
             
               Vnmasker
               ,
               That
               all
               the
               necessary
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               were
               clearly
               publish'd
               
               to
               the
               World
               in
               our
               Saviour's
               time
               ;
               not
               but
               that
               all
               that
               were
               necessary
               for
               that
               time
               were
               publish'd
               :
               But
               some
               which
               were
               necessary
               for
               the
               Succeeding
               one
               ,
               were
               not
               then
               discover'd
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               not
               fully
               .
               Answ.
            
             The
             Unmasker
             ,
             constant
             to
             himself
             ,
             speaks
             here
             doubtfully
             ,
             and
             cannot
             tell
             whether
             he
             should
             say
             that
             the
             Articles
             necessary
             to
             Succeeding
             times
             ,
             were
             discover'd
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             ,
             or
             no
             :
             And
             therefore
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             provide
             himself
             a
             retreat
             ,
             in
             the
             doubt
             he
             is
             in
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               they
               were
               not
               clearly
               publish'd
            
             ;
             they
             
               were
               not
               then
               discover'd
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               not
               fully
               .
            
             But
             we
             must
             desire
             him
             to
             pull
             off
             his
             Mask
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
          
           
             1
             
             o.
             I
             ask
             him
             how
             he
             can
             tell
             ,
             that
             all
             the
             necessary
             Doctrines
             were
             
               obscurely
               published
            
             or
             
               in
               part
               discover'd
            
             ;
             for
             an
             obscure
             publishing
             ,
             a
             Discovery
             in
             part
             ,
             is
             opposed
             to
             ,
             and
             intimated
             in
             
               not
               clearly
               published
               ,
               not
               fully
               discover'd
               .
            
             And
             if
             a
             clear
             and
             full
             Discovery
             be
             all
             that
             he
             denies
             to
             them
             ,
             I
             ask
          
        
         
           
           
             XXXVII
             .
          
           
             Which
             those
             Fundamental
             Articles
             are
             ,
             which
             were
             obscurely
             publish'd
             ,
             but
             
               not
               fully
               discovered
               ,
               in
               our
               Saviour's
               time
               ?
            
          
           
             And
             next
             ,
             I
             shall
             desire
             him
             to
             tell
             me
          
        
         
           
             XXXVIII
             .
          
           
             Whether
             there
             are
             any
             Articles
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             discover'd
             at
             all
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             ,
             and
             which
             they
             are
             .
          
           
             If
             he
             cannot
             shew
             these
             distinctly
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             he
             talks
             at
             random
             about
             them
             :
             But
             he
             has
             no
             clear
             and
             distinct
             conception
             of
             those
             that
             were
             publish'd
             ,
             or
             not
             publish'd
             ;
             clearly
             or
             obscurely
             discover'd
             ,
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             .
             It
             was
             necessary
             for
             him
             to
             say
             something
             ,
             for
             those
             his
             pretended
             necessary
             Articles
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             to
             be
             ●ound
             any
             where
             propos'd
             in
             the
             
             Preaching
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             to
             their
             yet
             Unbelieving
             Auditors
             ;
             And
             therefore
             he
             says
             ,
             
               We
               are
               not
               to
               think
               all
               the
               necessary
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               were
               clearly
               published
               to
               the
               World
               in
               our
               Saviour's
               time
               .
            
             But
             he
             barely
             says
             it
             ,
             without
             giving
             any
             Reason
             ,
             why
             
               we
               are
               not
               to
               think
               so
               .
            
             It
             is
             enough
             that
             it
             is
             necessary
             to
             his
             Hypothesis
             .
             He
             says
             
               we
               are
               not
               to
               think
               so
               ,
            
             and
             we
             are
             presently
             bound
             not
             
               to
               think
               so
            
             .
             Else
             from
             another
             Man
             ,
             that
             did
             not
             usurp
             an
             Authority
             over
             our
             Thoughts
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             requir'd
             some
             Reason
             to
             make
             them
             think
             ,
             that
             something
             more
             was
             requir'd
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             after
             than
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             .
             For
             ,
             as
             I
             take
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             a
             very
             probable
             ,
             much
             less
             a
             self-evident
             Proposition
             ,
             to
             be
             received
             without
             Proof
             ,
             That
             there
             was
             something
             
               necessary
               for
               that
               time
            
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             something
             more
             that
             was
             necessary
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             in
             the
             
               succeeding
               time
            
             .
          
           
             However
             ,
             since
             this
             great
             Master
             says
             
               we
               ought
               to
               think
               so
            
             ,
             let
             us
             in
             obedience
             think
             so
             as
             well
             as
             we
             can
             ;
             till
             
             he
             vouchsafes
             to
             give
             us
             some
             Reason
             to
             think
             ,
             that
             there
             was
             more
             requir'd
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             in
             the
             succeeding
             time
             ,
             than
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             .
             This
             ,
             instead
             of
             removing
             ,
             does
             but
             increase
             the
             Difficulty
             :
             For
             if
             more
             were
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             after
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             ,
             than
             was
             during
             his
             life
             ;
             how
             comes
             it
             ,
             that
             no
             more
             was
             propos'd
             by
             the
             Apostles
             in
             their
             Preaching
             to
             Unbelievers
             for
             the
             making
             them
             Christians
             ,
             after
             our
             Saviour's
             Death
             ,
             than
             there
             was
             before
             :
             Even
             this
             one
             Article
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Messiah
             ?
             For
             I
             desire
             the
             Unmasker
             to
             shew
             me
             any
             of
             those
             other
             Articles
             mentioned
             in
             his
             List
             (
             except
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             Ascension
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             which
             were
             intervening
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             evidencing
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             )
             that
             were
             propos'd
             by
             the
             Apostles
             after
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             to
             their
             Unbelieving
             Hearers
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             Christians
             .
             This
             one
             Doctrine
             ,
             that
             Iesus
             was
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             was
             that
             ,
             which
             was
             propos'd
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             as
             necessary
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             :
             The
             same
             Doctrine
             
             was
             likewise
             what
             was
             propos'd
             afterwards
             ,
             in
             the
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Apostles
             to
             Unbelievers
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             Christians
             .
          
           
             I
             grant
             this
             was
             more
             clearly
             propos'd
             after
             than
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             ;
             But
             in
             both
             of
             them
             it
             was
             all
             that
             was
             propos'd
             to
             the
             Believers
             of
             one
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             Christians
             .
             Let
             him
             shew
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             any
             other
             propos'd
             in
             or
             after
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             to
             make
             Unbelievers
             Christians
             .
             If
             he
             means
             by
             
               necessary
               Articles
               published
               to
               the
               World
               ,
            
             the
             other
             Doctrines
             contain'd
             in
             the
             Epistles
             ;
             I
             grant
             they
             are
             all
             of
             them
             necessary
             Articles
             to
             be
             believed
             by
             every
             Christian
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             he
             understands
             them
             .
             But
             I
             deny
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             propos'd
             to
             those
             they
             were
             writ
             to
             ,
             as
             necessary
             to
             make
             them
             Christians
             ,
             for
             this
             demonstrative
             Reason
             :
             Because
             they
             were
             Christians
             already
             .
             For
             Example
             ,
             many
             Doctrines
             proving
             ,
             and
             explaining
             ,
             and
             giving
             a
             farther
             Light
             into
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             are
             publish'd
             in
             the
             Epistles
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             and
             Thessalonians
             .
             These
             are
             all
             of
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             and
             none
             of
             them
             may
             be
             
             disbelieved
             by
             any
             one
             who
             is
             a
             Christian
             :
             But
             yet
             what
             was
             propos'd
             or
             publish'd
             to
             both
             the
             Corinthians
             and
             Thessalonians
             to
             make
             them
             Christians
             ,
             was
             only
             this
             Doctrine
             that
             Iesus
             was
             the
             Messiah
             :
             As
             may
             be
             seen
             ,
             Act.
             XVII
             .
             and
             XVIII
             .
             This
             then
             was
             the
             Doctrine
             necessary
             to
             make
             men
             Christians
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             ;
             And
             this
             the
             only
             Doctrine
             necessary
             to
             make
             Unbelievers
             Christians
             after
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             .
             The
             only
             difference
             was
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             more
             clearly
             propos'd
             after
             than
             before
             his
             Ascension
             :
             The
             Reason
             whereof
             has
             been
             sufficiently
             explain'd
             .
             But
             any
             other
             Doctrine
             but
             this
             ,
             propos'd
             clearly
             or
             obscurely
             ,
             in
             or
             after
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             ,
             as
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             Unbelievers
             Christians
             ,
             That
             remains
             yet
             to
             be
             shewn
             .
          
           
             When
             the
             Unmasker
             speaks
             of
             the
             Doctrines
             that
             were
             necessary
             for
             the
             
               succeeding
               time
            
             after
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             he
             is
             in
             doubt
             whether
             he
             should
             say
             they
             were
             ,
             or
             were
             not
             discover'd
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             ;
             and
             how
             far
             they
             were
             then
             discover'd
             :
             And
             therefore
             he
             says
             ,
             
               some
               of
               them
               were
               not
               then
               ●●●cover'd
               ,
               
               or
               at
               least
               not
               fully
               .
            
             We
             must
             here
             excuse
             the
             doubtfulness
             of
             his
             talking
             concerning
             the
             discovery
             of
             his
             other
             necessary
             Articles
             .
             For
             how
             could
             he
             say
             they
             were
             discover'd
             ,
             or
             not
             discover'd
             ,
             clearly
             or
             obscurely
             ,
             fully
             or
             not
             fully
             ,
             when
             he
             does
             not
             yet
             know
             them
             all
             ,
             nor
             can
             tell
             us
             ,
             what
             those
             necessary
             Articles
             are
             ?
             If
             he
             does
             know
             them
             let
             him
             give
             us
             a
             List
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             we
             shall
             see
             easily
             whether
             they
             were
             at
             all
             publish'd
             or
             discover'd
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             .
             If
             there
             are
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             that
             were
             not
             at
             all
             discover'd
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             ,
             let
             him
             speak
             it
             out
             ,
             and
             leave
             shifting
             :
             And
             if
             some
             of
             those
             ,
             that
             were
             
               not
               necessary
               for
               our
               Saviour's
               time
               ,
            
             but
             
               for
               the
               succeeding
               one
            
             only
             were
             yet
             discover'd
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             ,
             why
             were
             they
             not
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             in
             that
             time
             ?
             But
             the
             truth
             is
             ,
             he
             knows
             not
             what
             these
             Doctrines
             necessary
             for
             Succeeding
             times
             are
             ,
             and
             therefore
             can
             say
             nothing
             positive
             about
             their
             Discovery
             .
             And
             for
             those
             that
             he
             has
             set
             down
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             shall
             name
             any
             one
             of
             them
             ,
             to
             be
             of
             the
             number
             of
             those
             
               not
               necessary
               for
               
               our
               Saviour's
               time
               ,
            
             but
             
               necessary
               for
               the
               Succeeding
               one
            
             ,
             it
             will
             presently
             appear
             ,
             either
             that
             it
             was
             discover'd
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             ;
             And
             then
             it
             was
             as
             necessary
             for
             his
             time
             as
             the
             Succeeding
             :
             Or
             else
             that
             it
             was
             not
             discover'd
             in
             his
             time
             ,
             nor
             to
             several
             Converts
             after
             his
             time
             ,
             before
             they
             were
             made
             Christians
             ;
             And
             therefore
             it
             was
             no
             more
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             in
             the
             Succeeding
             ,
             than
             it
             was
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             .
             However
             ,
             general
             Positions
             and
             Distinctions
             without
             a
             Foundation
             ,
             serve
             for
             shew
             ,
             and
             to
             beguile
             unwary
             and
             inattentive
             Readers
             .
          
           
             2
             
             o.
             Having
             thus
             minded
             him
             that
             the
             Question
             is
             about
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             necessary
             to
             be
             explicitly
             and
             distinctly
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ;
             I
             then
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             demand
             of
             him
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
          
        
         
           
             XXXIX
             .
          
           
             Whether
             or
             no
             all
             the
             Articles
             necessary
             now
             to
             be
             distinctly
             and
             explicitly
             believed
             to
             make
             any
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             were
             distinctly
             and
             explicitly
             published
             or
             discover'd
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             .
          
           
           
             And
             then
             I
             shall
             desire
             to
             know
             of
             him
             ,
          
        
         
           
             XL.
             
          
           
             A
             Reason
             why
             they
             were
             not
             .
          
           
             Those
             that
             he
             instances
             in
             of
             
               Christ's
               Death
            
             and
             Resurrection
             ,
             will
             not
             help
             him
             one
             jot
             :
             For
             they
             are
             not
             new
             Doctrines
             revealed
             ,
             new
             Mysteries
             discovered
             ;
             but
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             which
             happen'd
             to
             our
             Saviour
             in
             their
             due
             time
             ,
             to
             compleat
             in
             him
             the
             Character
             and
             Predictions
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             demonstrate
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Deliverer
             promised
             .
             These
             are
             recorded
             of
             him
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             holy
             Writ
             ;
             but
             are
             no
             more
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             than
             any
             other
             part
             of
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             but
             as
             far
             as
             they
             have
             an
             immediate
             Connexion
             with
             his
             being
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             denied
             without
             denying
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             :
             And
             therefore
             this
             Article
             of
             his
             Resurrection
             (
             which
             supposes
             his
             Death
             )
             and
             such
             other
             Propositions
             as
             are
             convertible
             with
             his
             being
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             are
             ,
             
             as
             they
             very
             well
             may
             be
             ,
             put
             for
             his
             being
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             and
             as
             I
             have
             shew'd
             ,
             propos'd
             to
             be
             believed
             in
             the
             place
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             All
             that
             is
             reveal'd
             in
             Scripture
             has
             a
             consequential
             necessity
             of
             being
             believed
             by
             all
             those
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             propos'd
             :
             Because
             it
             is
             of
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             one
             part
             as
             much
             as
             another
             .
             And
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             all
             the
             Divine
             Truths
             in
             the
             inspired
             Writings
             are
             Fundamental
             and
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             .
             But
             then
             this
             will
             destroy
             our
             
             Vnmasker's
             select
             Number
             of
             Fundamental
             Articles
             :
             And
             
               the
               choicest
               and
               sublimest
               Truths
               of
               Christianity
               ,
            
             which
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               are
               to
               be
               met
               with
               in
               the
               Epistles
               ,
            
             will
             not
             be
             more
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             than
             any
             ,
             which
             he
             may
             think
             the
             commonest
             or
             meanest
             Truths
             in
             any
             of
             the
             Epistles
             or
             the
             Gospels
             .
             Whatsoever
             part
             of
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             whether
             reveal'd
             before
             ,
             or
             in
             ,
             or
             after
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             ;
             whether
             it
             contain
             (
             according
             to
             the
             distinction
             of
             our
             
             Unmasker's
             nice
             palate
             )
             choice
             or
             common
             ;
             sublime
             or
             not
             sublime
             Truths
             ;
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             by
             every
             one
             ,
             to
             whom
             it
             is
             
             propos'd
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             he
             under●tands
             ,
             what
             is
             propos'd
             .
             But
             God
             by
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             has
             entred
             into
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Grace
             with
             Mankind
             ;
             a
             Covenant
             of
             Faith
             ,
             instead
             of
             that
             of
             Works
             ,
             wherein
             some
             Truths
             are
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             be
             explicitly
             believed
             by
             them
             to
             make
             Men
             Christians
             ;
             and
             therefore
             those
             Truths
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             and
             consequently
             necessary
             to
             be
             propos'd
             to
             them
             to
             make
             them
             Christians
             .
             This
             is
             peculiar
             to
             them
             to
             make
             Men
             Christians
             .
             For
             all
             Men
             ,
             as
             Men
             ,
             are
             under
             a
             necessary
             obligation
             to
             believe
             what
             God
             proposes
             to
             them
             to
             be
             believed
             :
             But
             there
             being
             certain
             distinguishing
             Truths
             ,
             which
             belong
             to
             the
             Covenant
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             if
             Men
             know
             not
             ,
             they
             cannot
             be
             Christians
             ;
             and
             they
             being
             some
             of
             them
             such
             as
             cannot
             be
             known
             without
             being
             propos'd
             ;
             those
             and
             those
             only
             are
             the
             necessary
             Doctrines
             of
             Christianity
             I
             speak
             of
             ;
             without
             a
             knowledge
             of
             ,
             and
             assent
             to
             which
             ,
             no
             Man
             can
             be
             a
             Christian.
             
          
           
             To
             come
             therefore
             to
             a
             clear
             decision
             of
             this
             Controversie
             ,
             I
             desire
             the
             Unmasker
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
          
        
         
           
           
             XLI
             .
          
           
             What
             those
             Doctrines
             are
             which
             are
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             be
             proposed
             to
             every
             Man
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Christian
             .
          
        
         
           
             XLII
             .
          
           
             1
             
             o.
             Whether
             they
             are
             all
             the
             Truths
             of
             Divine
             Revelation
             contain'd
             in
             the
             Bible
             .
          
           
             For
             ,
             I
             grant
             his
             Argument
             (
             which
             in
             another
             place
             he
             uses
             for
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             truly
             belongs
             to
             them
             all
             )
             viz.
             That
             they
             were
             reveal'd
             and
             written
             there
             on
             purpose
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             is
             indispensibly
             necessary
             for
             Christians
             to
             believe
             them
             .
          
        
         
           
             XLIII
             .
          
           
             2
             
             o.
             Or
             whether
             it
             be
             only
             that
             one
             Article
             of
             Iesus
             being
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             which
             the
             History
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             Preaching
             has
             with
             such
             a
             peculiar
             distinction
             every
             where
             propos'd
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             XLIV
             .
          
           
             3
             
             o.
             Or
             whether
             the
             Doctrines
             necessary
             to
             be
             propos'd
             to
             every
             one
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Christian
             ,
             be
             any
             set
             of
             Truths
             between
             these
             two
             .
          
           
             And
             if
             he
             says
             this
             latter
             ,
             then
             I
             must
             ask
             him
             ,
          
        
         
           
             XLV
             .
          
           
             What
             they
             are
             ?
             that
             we
             may
             see
             why
             those
             rather
             than
             any
             other
             contain'd
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             propos'd
             to
             every
             Man
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Christian
             ;
             And
             if
             they
             are
             not
             every
             one
             propos'd
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             assented
             to
             by
             him
             ,
             he
             cannot
             be
             a
             Christian.
             
          
           
             The
             Vnmasker
             makes
             a
             great
             noise
             ,
             and
             hopes
             to
             give
             his
             unwary
             ,
             though
             well-meaning
             Readers
             ,
             odd
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             strong
             Impressions
             against
             my
             Book
             ,
             by
             declaiming
             against
             my
             
               lank
               Faith
            
             ,
             and
             my
             narrowing
             of
             Christianity
             to
             one
             Article
             ;
             which
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             
             is
             the
             next
             way
             to
             reduce
             it
             to
             none
             .
             But
             when
             it
             is
             consider'd
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             found
             ,
             that
             't
             is
             he
             that
             narrows
             Christianity
             .
             The
             Unmasker
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             Arbiter
             and
             Dispenser
             of
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ,
             takes
             upon
             him
             to
             single
             out
             some
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             ,
             where
             the
             words
             of
             Scripture
             will
             not
             serve
             his
             turn
             ,
             to
             impose
             on
             us
             his
             Interpretations
             and
             Deductions
             as
             necessary
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ;
             which
             is
             in
             Effect
             to
             make
             them
             of
             equal
             Authority
             with
             the
             unquestionable
             Word
             of
             God.
             And
             thus
             ,
             partly
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             partly
             in
             words
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             he
             makes
             a
             Set
             of
             Fundamentals
             ,
             
               with
               an
               Exclusion
            
             of
             all
             the
             other
             Truths
             deliver'd
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Bible
             :
             Though
             all
             the
             rest
             be
             of
             the
             same
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             and
             Original
             ;
             and
             ought
             therefore
             all
             equally
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             they
             are
             understood
             ,
             by
             every
             Christian
             to
             be
             believed
             .
             I
             tell
             him
             ,
             and
             I
             desire
             him
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             :
             God
             has
             no
             where
             given
             him
             an
             Authority
             thus
             to
             garble
             the
             inspired
             Writings
             of
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
             Every
             part
             of
             it
             is
             his
             Word
             ,
             and
             ought
             every
             part
             of
             it
             to
             be
             believed
             
             by
             every
             Christian
             Man
             ,
             according
             as
             God
             shall
             inable
             him
             to
             understand
             it
             .
             It
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             narrowed
             to
             the
             Cut
             of
             the
             
             Vnmasker's
             peculiar
             System
             :
             'T
             is
             a
             Presumption
             of
             the
             highest
             Nature
             ,
             for
             him
             thus
             to
             pretend
             according
             to
             his
             own
             Phancy
             to
             establish
             a
             Set
             of
             Fundamental
             Articles
             .
             This
             is
             to
             diminish
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             set
             up
             his
             own
             ;
             and
             create
             a
             reverence
             to
             his
             System
             ,
             from
             which
             the
             several
             parts
             of
             Divine
             Revelations
             are
             to
             receive
             their
             Weight
             ,
             Dignity
             and
             Authority
             .
             Those
             Passages
             of
             Holy
             Writ
             which
             suit
             with
             that
             ,
             are
             
               Fundamental
               ,
               Choice
               ,
               Sublime
            
             and
             Necessary
             :
             The
             rest
             of
             the
             Scripture
             (
             as
             of
             no
             great
             moment
             )
             is
             not
             Fundamental
             ,
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             may
             be
             neglected
             ,
             or
             must
             be
             tortur'd
             to
             comply
             with
             an
             Analogy
             of
             Faith
             of
             his
             own
             making
             .
             But
             though
             he
             pretend
             to
             a
             certain
             Set
             of
             Fundamentals
             ;
             yet
             to
             shew
             the
             Vanity
             ,
             and
             Impudence
             of
             that
             pretence
             ,
             he
             cannot
             tell
             us
             which
             they
             are
             ;
             and
             therefore
             in
             vain
             contends
             for
             a
             Creed
             he
             knows
             not
             ,
             and
             is
             yet
             no
             where
             .
             He
             neither
             does
             ,
             and
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             I
             
             tell
             him
             he
             never
             can
             give
             us
             a
             Collection
             of
             his
             Fundamentals
             gather'd
             upon
             his
             Principles
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             with
             the
             rejection
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             as
             not
             Fundamental
             .
             He
             does
             not
             observe
             the
             difference
             there
             is
             between
             what
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             by
             every
             Man
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             what
             is
             requir'd
             to
             be
             believed
             by
             every
             Christian.
             The
             first
             of
             these
             is
             what
             by
             the
             Covenant
             of
             the
             Gospel
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             and
             consequently
             to
             be
             propos'd
             to
             every
             Man
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Christian
             :
             The
             latter
             is
             no
             less
             than
             the
             whole
             Revelation
             of
             God
             ;
             all
             the
             Divine
             Truths
             contain'd
             in
             Holy
             Scripture
             ;
             which
             every
             Christian
             Man
             is
             under
             a
             necessity
             to
             believe
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             it
             shall
             please
             God
             upon
             his
             serious
             and
             constant
             endeavours
             to
             enlighten
             his
             Mind
             to
             understand
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             Preaching
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             has
             sufficiently
             taught
             us
             what
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             propos'd
             to
             every
             Man
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Christian.
             He
             that
             believes
             him
             to
             be
             the
             promised
             Messiah
             ,
             takes
             Iesus
             for
             his
             King
             ,
             and
             repenting
             of
             his
             former
             Sins
             ,
             sincerely
             
             resolves
             to
             live
             for
             the
             future
             in
             obedience
             to
             his
             Laws
             is
             a
             Subject
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             is
             a
             Christian.
             If
             he
             be
             not
             ,
             I
             desire
             the
             Unmasker
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
             what
             more
             is
             requisite
             to
             make
             him
             so
             .
             Till
             he
             does
             that
             ,
             I
             rest
             satisfied
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             all
             that
             was
             at
             first
             ,
             and
             is
             still
             necessary
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian.
             
          
           
             This
             ,
             though
             it
             be
             contain'd
             in
             a
             few
             words
             ,
             and
             those
             not
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             ;
             though
             it
             be
             in
             one
             voluntary
             act
             of
             the
             Mind
             relinquishing
             all
             irregular
             Courses
             ,
             and
             submitting
             it self
             to
             the
             rule
             of
             him
             ,
             whom
             God
             had
             sent
             to
             be
             our
             King
             ,
             and
             promised
             to
             be
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             Yet
             it
             having
             relation
             to
             the
             Race
             of
             Mankind
             from
             the
             First
             Man
             Adam
             to
             the
             End
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             Contrivance
             ,
             wherein
             God
             has
             displaid
             so
             much
             of
             his
             Wisdom
             and
             Goodness
             to
             the
             corrupt
             and
             lost
             Sons
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             it
             being
             a
             Design
             to
             which
             the
             Almighty
             had
             a
             peculiar
             regard
             in
             the
             whole
             Constitution
             and
             Oeconomy
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             the
             Prophecies
             and
             History
             of
             the
             Old
             Testament
             ;
             This
             was
             a
             Foundation
             capable
             of
             large
             Superstructures
             .
             
             1.
             
             In
             explaining
             the
             Occasion
             ,
             Necessity
             ,
             Use
             and
             End
             of
             his
             coming
             .
             2.
             
             Next
             ,
             in
             proving
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Person
             promis'd
             ;
             by
             a
             Correspondence
             of
             his
             Birth
             ,
             Life
             ,
             Sufferings
             ,
             Death
             ,
             and
             Resurrection
             ,
             to
             all
             those
             Prophecies
             and
             Types
             of
             him
             ,
             which
             had
             given
             the
             expectation
             of
             such
             a
             Deliverer
             ,
             and
             to
             those
             Descriptions
             of
             him
             whereby
             he
             might
             be
             known
             ,
             when
             he
             did
             come
             .
             3.
             
             In
             the
             discovery
             of
             the
             Sort
             ,
             Constitution
             ,
             Extent
             ,
             and
             Management
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             .
             4.
             
             In
             shewing
             from
             what
             we
             are
             deliver'd
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             how
             that
             Deliverance
             is
             wrought
             out
             ,
             and
             what
             are
             the
             Consequences
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             These
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             many
             more
             the
             like
             ,
             afford
             great
             numbers
             of
             Truths
             deliver'd
             both
             in
             the
             Historical
             ,
             Epistolary
             ,
             and
             Prophetical
             Writings
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Mysteries
             of
             the
             Gospel
             hidden
             from
             former
             Ages
             were
             discover'd
             ;
             and
             that
             more
             fully
             ,
             I
             grant
             ,
             after
             the
             pouring
             out
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             .
             But
             could
             no
             body
             take
             Christ
             for
             their
             promised
             King
             ,
             and
             resolve
             to
             obey
             him
             ,
             unless
             he
             understood
             all
             
             the
             Truths
             that
             concern'd
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             or
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             Mysteries
             of
             State
             of
             it
             ?
             The
             truth
             of
             the
             contrary
             is
             manifest
             out
             of
             the
             plain
             and
             uniform
             Preaching
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             received
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             that
             was
             to
             guide
             them
             into
             all
             Truth
             .
             Nay
             ,
             after
             the
             writing
             of
             those
             Epistles
             ,
             wherein
             were
             contain'd
             the
             
             Unmasker's
             Sublimest
             Truths
             ;
             They
             every
             where
             propos'd
             to
             Unbelievers
             
               Iesus
               the
               Messiah
            
             to
             be
             their
             King
             ,
             Ordain'd
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             to
             this
             join'd
             Repentance
             :
             And
             this
             alone
             they
             Preach'd
             for
             the
             Conversion
             of
             their
             Unbelieving
             Hearers
             .
             As
             soon
             as
             any
             one
             assented
             to
             this
             ,
             he
             was
             pronounced
             a
             Believer
             ;
             And
             these
             inspired
             Rulers
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             these
             infallible
             Preachers
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             admitted
             him
             into
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             by
             Baptism
             .
             And
             this
             after
             ,
             long
             
               after
               our
               Saviour's
               Ascension
               ,
               when
            
             (
             as
             our
             Unmasker
             expresses
             it
             )
             
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               was
               to
               be
               sent
               in
               a
               special
               manner
               to
               enlighten
               mens
               Minds
               ,
               and
               to
               discover
               to
               them
               the
               great
               Mysteries
               of
               Christianity
               ,
            
             even
             as
             long
             as
             the
             Apostles
             lived
             :
             And
             what
             others
             were
             to
             do
             ,
             who
             afterwards
             were
             to
             
             Preach
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             St.
             Paul
             tells
             us
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             III.
             11.
             
             
               Other
               foundation
               can
               no
               man
               lay
               than
               that
               is
               laid
               ,
               even
               Iesus
               the
               Messiah
               .
            
             Though
             upon
             this
             Foundation
             Men
             might
             build
             variously
             ,
             things
             that
             would
             ,
             or
             would
             not
             hold
             the
             touch
             ;
             Yet
             however
             ,
             as
             long
             as
             they
             kept
             firm
             to
             this
             Foundation
             ,
             they
             should
             be
             saved
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             following
             Verses
             .
          
           
             And
             indeed
             ,
             if
             all
             the
             Doctrines
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             are
             contain'd
             in
             the
             Writings
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             ,
             were
             necessary
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             and
             explicitly
             believed
             ,
             in
             the
             true
             sense
             of
             those
             that
             deliver'd
             them
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ;
             I
             doubt
             whether
             ever
             any
             one
             ,
             even
             to
             this
             day
             ,
             was
             a
             true
             Christian
             :
             Though
             I
             believe
             the
             Unmasker
             will
             not
             deny
             but
             that
             ,
             e're
             this
             ,
             Christianity
             (
             as
             he
             expresses
             it
             )
             
               is
               by
               certain
               steps
               climbed
               to
               its
               height
               .
            
          
           
             But
             for
             this
             ,
             the
             Unmasker
             has
             found
             a
             convenient
             and
             wise
             remedy
             .
             'T
             is
             but
             for
             him
             to
             have
             the
             Power
             to
             declare
             ,
             which
             of
             the
             Doctrines
             deliver'd
             in
             Holy
             Writ
             are
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             not
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             with
             an
             
             additional
             Power
             to
             add
             others
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             that
             he
             cannot
             find
             there
             ,
             and
             the
             business
             is
             done
             .
             For
             unless
             this
             be
             allow'd
             him
             ,
             his
             System
             cannot
             stand
             :
             Unless
             his
             Interpretations
             be
             received
             for
             authentick
             Revelation
             ,
             we
             cannot
             have
             all
             Doctrines
             necessary
             for
             our
             time
             ;
             In
             truth
             ,
             we
             cannot
             be
             Christians
             .
             For
             to
             this
             only
             ,
             what
             he
             says
             concerning
             the
             
               gradual
               discovery
               of
               the
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Gospel
               tends
               .
               We
               are
               not
               to
               think
               ,
            
             says
             he
             ,
             
               that
               all
               the
               necessary
               Doctrines
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               were
               clearly
               publish'd
               to
               the
               World
               in
               our
               Saviour's
               time
               .
               Not
               but
               that
               all
               that
               were
               necessary
               for
               that
               time
               were
               publish'd
               :
               But
               some
               that
               were
               necessary
               for
               the
               succeeding
               one
               were
               not
               then
               discover'd
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               not
               fully
               .
            
          
           
             I
             must
             here
             ask
             the
             Unmasker
             a
             short
             Question
             ,
             or
             two
             ;
             as
             First
             ,
          
        
         
           
             XLVI
             .
          
           
             Are
             not
             all
             the
             Doctrines
             necessary
             for
             our
             time
             contain'd
             in
             his
             System
             ?
          
           
           
             Next
             ,
          
        
         
           
             XLVII
             .
          
           
             Can
             all
             the
             Doctrines
             necessary
             for
             our
             time
             ,
             be
             propos'd
             in
             the
             express
             words
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ?
          
           
             When
             he
             has
             answer'd
             these
             two
             plain
             Questions
             (
             and
             an
             Answer
             to
             them
             ,
             I
             shall
             expect
             )
             the
             World
             will
             then
             see
             ,
             what
             he
             designs
             by
             
               Doctrines
               necessary
               for
               our
               Saviour's
               time
               ,
               and
               Doctrines
               necessary
               for
               succeeding
               times
            
             ;
             whether
             he
             means
             any
             thing
             else
             by
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             setting
             up
             his
             System
             ,
             as
             the
             exact
             Standard
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ;
             and
             the
             true
             and
             unalterable
             Measure
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             in
             which
             
               it
               has
               climbed
               to
               its
               height
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             not
             good
             and
             sincere
             Christians
             be
             deceived
             ,
             nor
             perplexed
             by
             this
             Maker
             of
             another
             Christianity
             ,
             than
             what
             the
             infallible
             Spirit
             of
             God
             has
             lest
             us
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             'T
             is
             evident
             from
             thence
             ,
             that
             whoever
             takes
             
               Iesus
               the
               Messiah
            
             for
             his
             King
             ,
             with
             a
             Resolution
             to
             live
             by
             his
             Laws
             ,
             and
             does
             sincerely
             repent
             as
             often
             as
             he
             transgresses
             any
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             his
             Subject
             ;
             
             All
             such
             are
             Christians
             .
             What
             they
             are
             to
             know
             ,
             or
             believe
             more
             concerning
             him
             ,
             and
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             when
             they
             are
             his
             Subjects
             ,
             he
             has
             left
             upon
             Record
             in
             the
             great
             and
             Sacred
             Code
             ,
             and
             Constitutions
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             I
             mean
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scriptures
             .
             All
             that
             is
             contain'd
             therein
             ,
             as
             coming
             from
             the
             God
             of
             Truth
             ,
             they
             are
             to
             receive
             as
             Truth
             ,
             and
             imbrace
             as
             such
             .
             But
             since
             it
             is
             impossible
             explicitly
             to
             believe
             any
             Proposition
             of
             the
             Christian
             Doctrine
             but
             what
             men
             understand
             ,
             or
             in
             any
             other
             sense
             than
             we
             understand
             it
             to
             have
             been
             deliver'd
             in
             ;
             An
             explicit
             belief
             is
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             required
             in
             no
             Man
             ,
             of
             more
             than
             what
             he
             understands
             of
             that
             Doctrine
             .
             And
             thus
             ,
             whatsoever
             upon
             fair
             Endeavours
             ,
             he
             understands
             to
             be
             contain'd
             in
             that
             Doctrine
             ,
             is
             necessary
             to
             him
             to
             be
             believed
             :
             Nor
             can
             he
             continue
             a
             Subject
             of
             Christ
             upon
             other
             terms
             .
          
           
             What
             he
             is
             perswaded
             is
             the
             meaning
             of
             Christ
             his
             King
             ,
             in
             any
             Expression
             he
             finds
             in
             the
             Sacred
             Code
             ;
             That
             by
             his
             Allegiance
             he
             is
             bound
             to
             submit
             his
             Mind
             to
             receive
             for
             true
             ,
             
             or
             else
             he
             denies
             the
             Authority
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             refuses
             to
             believe
             him
             ;
             nor
             can
             be
             excused
             by
             calling
             any
             one
             on
             Earth
             Master
             .
             And
             hence
             it
             is
             evidently
             impossible
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             understand
             any
             Text
             in
             one
             sence
             ,
             and
             believe
             it
             in
             another
             ,
             by
             whomsoever
             dictated
             .
          
           
             All
             that
             is
             contain'd
             in
             the
             inspired
             Writings
             ,
             is
             all
             of
             Divine
             Authority
             ,
             must
             all
             be
             allow'd
             for
             such
             ,
             and
             received
             for
             Divine
             and
             infallible
             Truth
             ,
             by
             every
             Subject
             of
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             every
             Christian.
             How
             comes
             then
             the
             Unmasker
             to
             distinguish
             these
             Dictates
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             into
             necessary
             and
             not
             necessary
             Truths
             ?
             I
             desire
             him
             to
             produce
             his
             Commission
             ,
             whereby
             he
             hath
             the
             Power
             given
             him
             to
             tell
             ,
             which
             of
             the
             Divine
             Truths
             contain'd
             in
             the
             Holy
             Scripture
             are
             of
             necessity
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             and
             which
             not
             .
             Who
             made
             him
             a
             Judge
             or
             Divider
             between
             them
             ?
             Who
             gave
             him
             this
             Power
             over
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ;
             to
             set
             up
             one
             ,
             and
             debase
             another
             at
             his
             pleasure
             ?
             Some
             ,
             as
             he
             thinks
             sit
             ,
             are
             the
             choicest
             Truths
             .
             And
             what
             I
             beseech
             him
             are
             the
             other
             ?
             Who
             
             made
             him
             a
             Chuser
             ,
             where
             no
             body
             can
             pick
             and
             chuse
             ?
             Every
             proposition
             there
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             any
             Christian
             can
             understand
             it
             ,
             is
             indispensibly
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             :
             And
             farther
             than
             he
             does
             understand
             it
             ,
             it
             is
             impossible
             for
             him
             to
             believe
             it
             .
             The
             Laws
             of
             Christ's
             Kingdom
             do
             not
             require
             Impossibilities
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             all
             reasonable
             ,
             just
             and
             good
             .
          
           
             Some
             of
             the
             Truths
             delivered
             in
             Holy
             Writ
             are
             very
             plain
             :
             'T
             is
             impossible
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             to
             mistake
             their
             Meaning
             :
             And
             those
             certainly
             are
             all
             necessary
             to
             be
             explicitely
             believ'd
             .
             Others
             have
             more
             Difficulty
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             are
             not
             easy
             to
             be
             understood
             .
             Is
             the
             Unmasker
             appointed
             Christ's
             Vicegerent
             here
             ,
             or
             the
             Holy
             Ghost's
             Interpreter
             ,
             with
             Authority
             to
             pronounce
             which
             of
             these
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             believ'd
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             Sense
             ,
             and
             which
             not
             ▪
             The
             Obscurity
             that
             is
             to
             be
             found
             in
             several
             passages
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             the
             difficulties
             that
             cover
             and
             perplex
             the
             meaning
             of
             several
             Texts
             ,
             demand
             of
             every
             Christian
             Study
             ,
             Diligence
             ,
             and
             Attention
             ,
             in
             reading
             and
             hearing
             the
             Scriptures
             ;
             
             
             
             
             
             in
             comparing
             ,
             and
             examining
             them
             ;
             and
             receiving
             what
             light
             he
             can
             from
             all
             manner
             of
             helps
             ,
             to
             understand
             these
             Books
             wherein
             are
             contain'd
             the
             Words
             of
             Life
             .
             This
             the
             Unmaker
             ,
             and
             every
             one
             is
             to
             do
             for
             himself
             ;
             and
             thereby
             find
             out
             ,
             what
             is
             necessary
             for
             him
             to
             believe
             .
             But
             I
             do
             not
             know
             that
             the
             Unmasker
             is
             to
             understand
             ,
             and
             interpret
             for
             me
             ,
             more
             than
             I
             for
             him
             .
             If
             he
             has
             such
             a
             power
             I
             desire
             him
             to
             produce
             it
             .
             Till
             then
             I
             can
             acknowledge
             no
             other
             infallible
             ,
             but
             that
             guide
             ,
             which
             he
             directs
             me
             to
             himself
             here
             in
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               According
               to
               our
               Saviour's
               promise
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               was
               to
               be
               sent
               in
               a
               special
               manner
               to
               enlighten
               mens
               minds
               ,
               and
               to
               discover
               to
               them
               the
               great
               mysteries
               of
               Christianity
               .
            
             For
             whether
             by
             men
             he
             here
             means
             those
             on
             whom
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             was
             so
             eminently
             poured
             out
             ,
             Act.
             II.
             Or
             whether
             he
             means
             by
             these
             Words
             ,
             that
             special
             Assistance
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             whereby
             particular
             men
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             are
             to
             be
             lead
             into
             the
             Truth
             ,
             by
             opening
             their
             understandings
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             understand
             the
             Scriptures
             (
             for
             he
             always
             
             loves
             to
             speak
             doubtfully
             and
             indefinitely
             )
             I
             know
             no
             other
             infallible
             guide
             ,
             but
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             .
             Nor
             has
             God
             left
             it
             in
             my
             choice
             ,
             to
             take
             any
             Man
             for
             such
             .
             If
             he
             had
             ,
             I
             should
             think
             the
             Unmasker
             the
             unlikeliest
             to
             be
             he
             ,
             and
             the
             last
             Man
             in
             the
             World
             to
             be
             chosen
             for
             that
             ▪
             Guide
             :
             And
             herein
             ,
             I
             appeal
             to
             any
             sober
             Christian
             ,
             who
             hath
             read
             what
             the
             Unmasker
             has
             with
             so
             little
             Truth
             and
             Decency
             (
             for
             't
             is
             not
             always
             mens
             fault
             if
             they
             have
             not
             Sense
             )
             writ
             upon
             this
             Question
             ,
             whether
             he
             would
             not
             be
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             ?
          
           
             But
             yet
             as
             very
             an
             Unmasker
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             he
             will
             be
             extremely
             apt
             to
             call
             you
             Names
             ,
             nay
             to
             declare
             you
             no
             Christian
             ;
             and
             boldly
             affirm
             you
             have
             no
             Christianity
             ,
             if
             you
             will
             not
             swallow
             it
             just
             as
             it
             is
             of
             his
             Cooking
             .
             You
             must
             take
             it
             just
             as
             he
             has
             been
             pleased
             to
             dose
             it
             ;
             no
             more
             ,
             nor
             no
             less
             ,
             than
             what
             is
             in
             his
             System
             .
             He
             hath
             put
             himself
             into
             the
             Throne
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             pretends
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             which
             are
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             not
             the
             indispensable
             Laws
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             .
             Which
             parts
             of
             his
             divine
             Revelation
             you
             must
             necessarily
             
             know
             ,
             understand
             ,
             and
             believe
             ,
             and
             in
             what
             sense
             ;
             and
             which
             you
             need
             not
             trouble
             your
             head
             about
             ,
             but
             may
             pass
             by
             as
             not
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             .
             He
             will
             tell
             you
             that
             some
             of
             his
             necessary
             Articles
             are
             Mysteries
             ,
             and
             yet
             (
             as
             he
             does
             p.
             115.
             of
             his
             
               Thoughts
               concerning
               the
               Causes
               of
               Atheism
            
             )
             that
             they
             are
             easy
             to
             be
             understood
             by
             any
             Man
             ,
             when
             explained
             to
             him
             .
             In
             answer
             to
             that
             ,
             I
             demanded
             of
             him
             
               who
               was
               to
               explain
               them
               ?
               The
               Papists
               I
               told
               him
               ,
               would
               explain
               some
               of
               them
               one
               way
               ,
               and
               the
               Reformed
               another
               ;
               The
               Remonstrants
               and
               Anti-remonstrants
               give
               them
               different
               senses
               ;
               And
               probably
               the
               Trinitarians
               and
               Unitarians
               will
               profess
               ,
               that
               they
               understand
               not
               each
               other
               's
               Explications
               .
            
             But
             to
             this
             in
             his
             reply
             he
             has
             not
             vouchsafed
             to
             give
             me
             any
             answer
             .
             Which
             yet
             I
             expect
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             tell
             him
             why
             ;
             Because
             as
             there
             are
             different
             Explainers
             ,
             there
             will
             be
             different
             Fundamentals
             .
             And
             therefore
             ,
             unless
             he
             can
             shew
             his
             Authority
             to
             be
             the
             sole
             Explainer
             of
             Fundamentals
             ,
             he
             will
             in
             vain
             make
             
             such
             a
             pudder
             about
             his
             Fundamentals
             .
             Another
             Explainer
             ,
             of
             as
             good
             Authority
             as
             he
             ,
             will
             set
             up
             others
             against
             them
             .
             And
             what
             then
             shall
             we
             be
             the
             better
             for
             all
             this
             stir
             ,
             and
             noise
             of
             Fundamentals
             ?
             And
             I
             desire
             it
             may
             be
             consider'd
             how
             much
             of
             the
             Divisions
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             bloody
             Persecutions
             amongst
             Christians
             ,
             has
             been
             owing
             to
             Christianity
             thus
             set
             up
             against
             Christianity
             ,
             in
             multiplied
             Fundamentals
             and
             Articles
             ,
             made
             necessary
             by
             the
             Infallibility
             of
             opposite
             Systems
             .
             The
             
             Unmasker's
             Zeal
             wants
             nothing
             but
             Power
             to
             make
             good
             his
             to
             be
             the
             only
             Christianity
             ,
             for
             he
             has
             found
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             to
             be
             defective
             .
             He
             is
             as
             infallible
             as
             the
             Pope
             ,
             and
             another
             as
             infallible
             as
             he
             ;
             and
             where
             Humane
             Additions
             are
             made
             to
             the
             Terms
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Men
             seldom
             want
             Zeal
             for
             what
             is
             their
             own
             .
          
           
             To
             conclude
             ;
             What
             was
             sufficient
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             ,
             is
             sufficient
             still
             ,
             viz.
             the
             taking
             him
             for
             our
             King
             and
             Lord
             ,
             ordained
             so
             by
             God.
             What
             was
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             by
             all
             Christians
             
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             as
             an
             indispensable
             Duty
             ,
             which
             they
             owed
             to
             their
             Lord
             and
             Master
             ,
             was
             the
             believing
             all
             divine
             Revelation
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             every
             one
             could
             understand
             it
             :
             And
             just
             so
             it
             is
             still
             ,
             neither
             more
             nor
             less
             .
             This
             being
             so
             ,
             the
             Unmasker
             may
             make
             what
             use
             he
             pleases
             of
             his
             Notion
             ,
             
               That
               Christianity
               was
               erected
               by
               Degrees
               ,
            
             it
             will
             no
             way
             (
             in
             that
             sence
             in
             which
             it
             is
             true
             )
             turn
             to
             the
             advantage
             of
             his
             select
             Fundamental
             necessary
             Doctrines
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Chapter
             has
             nothing
             in
             it
             ,
             but
             his
             great
             Bug-bear
             ,
             whereby
             he
             hopes
             to
             fright
             People
             from
             Reading
             my
             Book
             ,
             by
             crying
             out
             ,
             
               Socinianism
               ,
               Socinianism
            
             .
             Whereas
             I
             challenge
             him
             again
             to
             shew
             one
             word
             of
             Socinianism
             in
             it
             .
             But
             however
             it
             is
             worth
             while
             to
             write
             a
             Book
             to
             prove
             me
             a
             Socinian
             .
             Truly
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             think
             my self
             so
             considerable
             ,
             that
             the
             World
             need
             be
             troubled
             about
             me
             ,
             whether
             I
             were
             a
             follower
             of
             
               Socinus
               ,
               Arminius
               ,
               Calvin
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             Leader
             of
             a
             Sect
             amongst
             Christians
             .
             A
             Christian
             I
             am
             sure
             I
             am
             ,
             because
             I
             believe
             Iesus
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             the
             King
             and
             
             Saviour
             promised
             ,
             and
             sent
             by
             God
             :
             And
             as
             a
             Subject
             of
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             I
             take
             the
             rule
             of
             my
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Life
             ,
             from
             his
             Will
             declar'd
             and
             left
             upon
             Record
             in
             the
             inspired
             Writings
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Evangelists
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             :
             Which
             I
             endeavour
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             my
             power
             ,
             as
             is
             my
             Duty
             ,
             to
             understand
             in
             their
             true
             sense
             and
             meaning
             .
             To
             lead
             me
             into
             their
             true
             meaning
             ,
             I
             know
             (
             as
             I
             have
             above
             declar'd
             )
             no
             infallible
             Guide
             ,
             but
             the
             same
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             from
             whom
             these
             Writings
             at
             first
             came
             .
             If
             the
             Unmasker
             knows
             any
             other
             infallible
             Interpreter
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             I
             desire
             him
             to
             direct
             me
             to
             him
             .
             Till
             then
             ,
             I
             shall
             think
             it
             according
             to
             my
             Master's
             Rule
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             called
             ,
             nor
             to
             call
             any
             Man
             on
             Earth
             Master
             .
             No
             Man
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             has
             a
             right
             to
             prescribe
             to
             my
             Faith
             ,
             or
             Magisterially
             to
             impose
             his
             Interpretations
             or
             Opinions
             on
             me
             :
             Nor
             is
             it
             material
             to
             any
             one
             what
             mine
             are
             ,
             any
             farther
             than
             they
             carry
             their
             own
             Evidence
             with
             them
             .
             If
             this
             ,
             which
             I
             think
             makes
             me
             of
             no
             Sect
             ,
             entitles
             me
             to
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             Papist
             ,
             or
             a
             Socinian
             ,
             because
             the
             Unmasker
             
             thinks
             these
             the
             worst
             ,
             and
             most
             invidious
             he
             can
             give
             me
             ;
             and
             labours
             to
             fix
             them
             on
             me
             for
             no
             other
             reason
             ,
             but
             because
             I
             will
             not
             take
             him
             for
             my
             
               Master
               on
               Earth
            
             ,
             and
             his
             System
             for
             my
             Gospel
             ;
             I
             shall
             leave
             him
             to
             recommend
             himself
             to
             the
             World
             by
             this
             Skill
             ,
             who
             no
             doubt
             will
             have
             reason
             to
             thank
             him
             for
             the
             rareness
             and
             subtility
             of
             his
             Discovery
             .
             For
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             I
             am
             the
             first
             Man
             ,
             that
             ever
             was
             found
             out
             to
             be
             at
             the
             same
             time
             a
             Socinian
             ,
             and
             a
             Factor
             for
             Rome
             .
             But
             what
             is
             too
             hard
             for
             such
             an
             Unmasker
             ?
             I
             must
             be
             what
             he
             thinks
             fit
             .
             When
             he
             pleases
             a
             Papist
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             pleases
             a
             Socinian
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             pleases
             a
             Mahometan
             .
             And
             probably
             ,
             when
             he
             has
             consider'd
             a
             little
             better
             ,
             an
             Atheist
             ;
             for
             I
             hardly
             scaped
             it
             when
             he
             writ
             last
             .
             My
             Book
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             hath
             a
             tendency
             to
             it
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             can
             but
             go
             on
             ,
             as
             he
             has
             done
             hitherto
             ,
             from
             Surmises
             to
             Certainties
             ,
             by
             that
             time
             he
             writes
             next
             his
             Discovery
             will
             be
             advanced
             ,
             and
             he
             will
             certainly
             find
             me
             an
             Atheist
             .
             Only
             one
             thing
             I
             dare
             assure
             him
             of
             ,
             that
             he
             shall
             never
             find
             ,
             that
             I
             treat
             the
             things
             of
             God
             or
             Religion
             
             so
             ,
             as
             if
             I
             made
             only
             a
             Trade
             ,
             or
             a
             Jest
             of
             them
             .
             But
             let
             us
             now
             see
             how
             at
             present
             he
             proves
             me
             a
             Socinian
             .
          
           
             His
             first
             Argument
             is
             ,
             my
             not
             answering
             for
             my
             leaving
             out
             ,
             Matth.
             XXVIII
             .
             19.
             and
             Iohn
             I.
             1.
             
             Pag.
             82.
             of
             his
             
               Socinianism
               Unmask'd
            
             .
             This
             he
             takes
             to
             be
             a
             Confession
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             a
             Socinian
             .
             I
             hope
             he
             means
             fairly
             ,
             and
             that
             if
             it
             be
             so
             on
             my
             side
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             standing
             Rule
             between
             us
             ,
             that
             where
             any
             thing
             is
             not
             answer'd
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             taken
             for
             granted
             .
             And
             upon
             that
             score
             ,
             I
             must
             desire
             him
             to
             remember
             some
             Passages
             of
             my
             Vindication
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             already
             ,
             and
             others
             which
             I
             shall
             mind
             him
             of
             hereafter
             ,
             which
             he
             passed
             over
             in
             Silence
             ,
             and
             hath
             had
             nothing
             to
             say
             to
             ,
             which
             therefore
             by
             his
             own
             rule
             ,
             I
             shall
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             observe
             ,
             that
             he
             has
             granted
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             premised
             ;
             I
             must
             tell
             the
             Unmasker
             ,
             that
             I
             perceive
             he
             reads
             my
             Book
             with
             the
             same
             Understanding
             that
             he
             writes
             his
             own
             .
             If
             he
             had
             done
             otherwise
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             seen
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             given
             him
             a
             reason
             for
             my
             
             omission
             of
             those
             two
             ,
             and
             other
             
               plain
               and
               obvious
               Passages
               and
               famous
               Testimonies
               in
               the
               Evangelists
               ,
            
             as
             he
             calls
             them
             ,
             where
             I
             say
             ,
             p.
             11.
             
             
               That
               if
               I
               have
               le●t
               out
               none
               of
               those
               Passages
               or
               Testimonies
               ,
               which
               contain
               what
               our
               Saviour
               and
               his
               Apostles
               preach'd
               and
               required
               assent
               to
               ,
               to
               make
               Men
               Believers
               ,
               I
               shall
               think
               my
               Omissions
               (
               let
               them
               be
               what
               they
               will
               )
               no
               Faults
               in
               the
               present
               Case
               .
               Whatever
               Doctrines
               Mr.
               Edwards
               would
               have
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               Man
               a
               Christian
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               find
               them
               in
               those
               Preachings
               and
               
                 famous
                 Testimonies
              
               of
               our
               Saviour
               and
               his
               Apostles
               I
               have
               quoted
               .
               And
               if
               they
               are
               not
               there
               ,
               he
               may
               rest
               satisfied
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               not
               propos'd
               by
               our
               Saviour
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               as
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
               to
               make
               Men
               Christ's
               Disciples
               .
            
             From
             which
             words
             ,
             any
             one
             but
             an
             Unmasker
             ,
             would
             have
             understood
             my
             Answer
             to
             be
             ,
             That
             all
             that
             was
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             Men
             Christians
             ,
             might
             be
             found
             in
             what
             our
             Saviour
             and
             the
             Apostles
             propos'd
             to
             Unbelievers
             for
             their
             Conversion
             :
             
             But
             the
             two
             Passages
             abovemention'd
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             great
             many
             others
             in
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             being
             none
             of
             those
             ,
             I
             had
             no
             reason
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             them
             .
             But
             the
             Unmasker
             having
             out
             of
             his
             good
             pleasure
             put
             it
             once
             upon
             me
             ,
             as
             he
             does
             in
             his
             
               Thoughts
               of
               the
               Causes
               of
               Atheism
               ,
            
             p.
             107.
             
             That
             I
             was
             an
             
               Epitomizer
               of
               the
               Evangelical
               Writings
            
             ,
             though
             every
             one
             may
             see
             I
             make
             not
             that
             my
             Business
             ,
             yet
             `t
             is
             no
             matter
             for
             that
             ,
             I
             must
             always
             be
             accountable
             to
             that
             fancy
             of
             his
             .
             But
             when
             he
             has
             proved
             ,
          
        
         
           
             XLVIII
             .
          
           
             That
             this
             is
             not
             as
             just
             a
             reason
             for
             my
             omitting
             them
             ,
             as
             several
             other
             
               obvious
               Passages
            
             and
             
               famous
               Testimonies
            
             in
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             which
             I
             there
             mention
             ,
             for
             whose
             Omission
             he
             does
             not
             blame
             me
             ,
          
           
             I
             will
             undertake
             to
             give
             him
             another
             Reason
             ,
             which
             I
             know
             not
             whether
             he
             were
             not
             better
             let
             alone
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             Proof
             of
             my
             being
             a
             Socinian
             is
             ,
             that
             I
             take
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             to
             
             be
             an
             expression
             used
             to
             signifie
             the
             
               Messiah
               .
               Slichtingius
            
             and
             Socinus
             understood
             it
             so
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             am
             ,
             the
             Unmasker
             says
             ,
             a
             Socinian
             .
             Just
             as
             good
             an
             Argument
             ,
             as
             that
             I
             believe
             Iesus
             to
             be
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             so
             do
             the
             Mahometans
             ,
             therefore
             I
             am
             a
             Mahometan
             :
             Or
             thus
             ,
             The
             Unmaskert
             holds
             that
             the
             Apostles
             Creed
             does
             not
             contain
             all
             things
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             so
             says
             Knot
             the
             Jesuit
             :
             Therefore
             the
             Unmasker
             is
             a
             Papist
             .
             Let
             me
             turn
             the
             Tables
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             same
             Argument
             I
             am
             Orthodox
             again
             .
             For
             two
             Orthodox
             ,
             Pious
             and
             very
             Eminent
             Prelates
             of
             our
             Church
             ,
             whom
             ,
             when
             I
             follow
             Authorities
             ,
             I
             shall
             prefer
             to
             Slichtingius
             and
             Socinus
             ,
             understand
             it
             as
             I
             do
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             am
             Orthodox
             .
             Nay
             ,
             it
             so
             falls
             out
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             were
             of
             force
             either
             way
             ,
             the
             Argument
             would
             weigh
             most
             on
             this
             side
             :
             Since
             I
             am
             not
             wholly
             a
             Stranger
             to
             the
             Writings
             of
             these
             two
             Orthodox
             Bishops
             ,
             but
             I
             never
             read
             a
             Page
             in
             either
             of
             those
             Socinians
             .
             The
             never
             sufficiently
             admir'd
             and
             valued
             Archbishop
             
             Tillotson's
             words
             ,
             which
             I
             quoted
             ,
             the
             Unmasker
             says
             ,
             
               do
               not
               necessarily
               
               import
               any
               such
               thing
               .
            
             I
             know
             no
             words
             that
             
               necessarily
               import
            
             any
             thing
             to
             a
             Caviller
             .
             But
             he
             was
             known
             to
             have
             such
             clear
             Thoughts
             ,
             and
             so
             clear
             a
             Stile
             ;
             so
             far
             from
             having
             any
             thing
             doubtful
             ,
             or
             fallacious
             in
             what
             he
             said
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             only
             set
             down
             his
             words
             as
             they
             are
             in
             his
             Sermon
             of
             Sincerity
             ,
             p.
             2.
             to
             shew
             his
             meaning
             .
             Nathaniel
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               being
               satisfied
               ,
               that
               he
            
             [
             our
             Saviour
             ]
             
               was
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               he
               presently
               owned
               him
               for
               such
               ,
               calling
               him
               THE
               SON
               OF
               GOD
               ,
               and
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
               .
            
          
           
             The
             words
             of
             the
             other
             Eminent
             Prelate
             ,
             the
             Bishop
             of
             Ely
             ,
             whom
             our
             Church
             is
             still
             happy
             in
             ,
             are
             these
             .
             
               To
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               Christ
               ,
               being
               but
               different
               Expressions
               of
               the
               same
               thing
               :
            
             Witness
             ,
             p.
             14.
             
             And
             p.
             10.
             
             
               It
               is
               the
               very
               same
               thing
               to
               believe
               that
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Christ
               ,
               and
               to
               believe
               that
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               express
               it
               how
               you
               please
               .
               This
               ALONE
               is
               the
               Faith
               which
               can
               regenerate
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               put
               a
               divine
               Spirit
               into
               him
               ,
               that
               it
               makes
               him
               a
               Conqueror
               over
               the
               World
               as
               Iesus
               was
               .
            
             Of
             this
             the
             Unmasker
             says
             ,
             that
             this
             
             Reverend
             Author
             
               speaking
               only
               in
               a
               general
               way
               represents
               these
               two
               as
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
            
             viz.
             That
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             
               because
               these
               Expressions
               are
               applied
               to
               the
               same
               person
               ,
               and
               because
               they
               are
               both
               comprehended
               in
               one
               general
               Name
               ,
            
             viz.
             Jesus
             .
             Answ.
             The
             Question
             is
             whether
             these
             two
             Expressions
             ,
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             
               the
               Messiah
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Learned
             Bishop's
             Opinion
             signifie
             the
             same
             thing
             .
             If
             his
             Opinion
             had
             been
             asked
             in
             the
             Point
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             he
             could
             have
             declar'd
             it
             more
             clearly
             .
             For
             he
             says
             they
             are
             
               Expressions
               of
               the
               same
               thing
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               it
               is
               the
               very
               same
               thing
               to
               believe
               that
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               and
               to
               believe
               that
               he
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ;
             Which
             cannot
             be
             so
             ,
             if
             Messiah
             and
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             have
             different
             Significations
             :
             For
             then
             they
             will
             make
             two
             distinct
             Propositions
             in
             different
             Sences
             ,
             which
             it
             can
             be
             no
             more
             the
             same
             thing
             to
             believe
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             the
             same
             thing
             to
             believe
             that
             Mr.
             Edwards
             is
             a
             Notable
             Preacher
             ,
             and
             a
             Notable
             Railer
             ;
             or
             than
             it
             is
             to
             believe
             one
             Truth
             and
             all
             Truths
             .
             For
             by
             the
             same
             Reason
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             the
             
               same
               thing
               to
               believe
            
             
             two
             distinct
             Truths
             ,
             it
             will
             be
             the
             
               same
               thing
               to
               believe
            
             two
             thousand
             distinct
             Truths
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             Truths
             .
             The
             Unmasker
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             seem
             to
             say
             something
             ,
             says
             that
             the
             
               Reverend
               Author
               represents
               these
               as
               the
               same
               thing
               .
               Answ.
            
             The
             Unmasker
             never
             fails
             ,
             like
             Midas
             ,
             to
             turn
             every
             thing
             he
             touches
             into
             his
             own
             Metal
             .
             The
             Learned
             Bishop
             says
             very
             directly
             and
             plainly
             ,
             that
             
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             and
             
               to
               be
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               are
               Expressions
               of
               the
               same
               thing
               :
            
             And
             the
             Unmasker
             says
             ,
             he
             
               represents
               these
               Expressions
               as
               one
               thing
               .
            
             For
             `t
             is
             of
             Expressions
             that
             both
             the
             Bishop
             and
             he
             speak
             :
             Now
             ,
             Expressions
             can
             be
             
               one
               thing
            
             ,
             but
             one
             of
             these
             two
             ways
             :
             Either
             in
             Sound
             ,
             and
             so
             these
             two
             Expressions
             are
             not
             one
             ;
             Or
             insignification
             ,
             and
             so
             they
             are
             .
             And
             then
             the
             Unmasker
             says
             ,
             but
             in
             other
             words
             ,
             what
             the
             Bishop
             had
             said
             before
             ,
             viz.
             That
             these
             two
             
               to
               be
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             and
             
               to
               be
               the
               Messiah
            
             ,
             are
             
               Expressions
               of
               the
               same
               thing
            
             .
             Only
             the
             Unmasker
             has
             put
             in
             the
             word
             Represents
             to
             amuse
             his
             Reader
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             something
             ,
             and
             so
             indeed
             he
             does
             after
             his
             fashion
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             obscurely
             
             and
             fallaciously
             ;
             which
             when
             it
             comes
             to
             be
             examined
             ,
             is
             but
             the
             same
             thing
             under
             shew
             of
             a
             difference
             :
             Or
             else
             ,
             if
             it
             has
             a
             different
             meaning
             ,
             is
             demonstratively
             false
             .
             But
             so
             it
             be
             obscure
             enough
             to
             deceive
             a
             willing
             Reader
             ,
             who
             will
             not
             be
             at
             the
             pains
             to
             examine
             what
             he
             says
             ,
             it
             serves
             his
             turn
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             said
             something
             of
             weight
             ,
             he
             gives
             Reasons
             for
             putting
             
               Represents
               these
               two
               Expressions
               as
               one
               thing
               ,
            
             in
             stead
             of
             saying
             ,
             these
             two
             are
             
               but
               different
               Expressions
               of
               the
               same
               thing
               .
            
          
           
             The
             First
             of
             his
             Reasons
             is
             ,
             Because
             the
             Reverend
             Author
             is
             here
             
               speaking
               only
               in
               a
               General
               way
               .
               Answ.
            
             What
             does
             the
             Vnmasker
             mean
             by
             a
             
               General
               way
            
             ?
             The
             Learned
             Bishop
             speaks
             of
             two
             particular
             Expressions
             applied
             to
             our
             Saviour
             .
             But
             was
             his
             Discourse
             never
             so
             general
             ,
             how
             could
             that
             alter
             the
             plain
             Signification
             of
             his
             words
             ,
             viz.
             That
             those
             two
             are
             but
             
               different
               Expressions
               of
               the
               same
               thing
               ?
            
          
           
             2
             
             o.
             
               Because
               these
               Expressions
               are
               applied
               to
               the
               same
               person
               .
               Answ.
            
             A
             very
             demonstrative
             Reason
             ,
             is
             it
             not
             ,
             that
             
             therefore
             they
             cannot
             be
             different
             Expressions
             of
             the
             same
             thing
             ?
          
           
             3
             
             o.
             
               And
               because
               they
               are
               both
               comprehended
               in
               one
               general
               Name
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               Iesus
               .
               Answ.
            
             It
             requires
             some
             Skill
             to
             put
             so
             many
             Falshoods
             in
             so
             few
             words
             .
             For
             neither
             both
             nor
             either
             of
             these
             Expressions
             are
             comprehended
             in
             the
             Name
             Iesus
             :
             And
             that
             Iesus
             ,
             the
             Name
             of
             a
             particular
             Person
             ,
             should
             be
             a
             
               general
               Name
            
             ,
             is
             a
             discovery
             reserv'd
             to
             be
             found
             out
             by
             this
             new
             Logician
             .
             However
             general
             is
             a
             Learned
             Word
             ,
             which
             when
             a
             Man
             of
             Learning
             has
             used
             twice
             ,
             as
             a
             Reason
             of
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             he
             is
             cover'd
             with
             Generals
             .
             He
             need
             not
             trouble
             himself
             any
             farther
             about
             sence
             ,
             he
             may
             safely
             talk
             what
             Stu●●
             he
             pleases
             ,
             without
             the
             least
             Suspicion
             of
             his
             Reader
             .
          
           
             Having
             thus
             strongly
             proved
             just
             nothing
             ;
             he
             proceeds
             and
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               p.
               91.
               
               Yet
               it
               does
               not
               follow
               thence
               ,
               but
               that
               if
               we
               will
               speak
               strictly
               and
               closely
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               forced
               to
               confess
               ,
               they
               are
               of
               different
               Significations
               .
            
             By
             which
             words
             (
             if
             his
             words
             have
             any
             Signification
             )
             he
             plainly
             allows
             ,
             that
             the
             Bishop
             meant
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             that
             these
             
             two
             are
             but
             
               different
               Expressions
               of
               the
               same
               thing
               :
            
             But
             withal
             tells
             him
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             will
             
               speak
               closely
               and
               strictly
            
             ,
             he
             must
             say
             ,
             
               they
               are
               of
               different
               Significations
            
             .
             My
             concernment
             in
             the
             case
             being
             only
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Passage
             alledg'd
             ,
             the
             Reverend
             Author
             said
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             and
             the
             Messiah
             were
             
               different
               Expressions
               of
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
            
             I
             have
             no
             more
             to
             demand
             after
             these
             words
             of
             the
             Unmasker
             ,
             he
             has
             granted
             all
             I
             would
             have
             .
             But
             shall
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             decisive
             Authority
             of
             this
             Superlative
             Critick
             to
             determine
             ,
             whether
             this
             Learned
             Bishop
             ,
             or
             any
             one
             living
             ,
             besides
             himself
             ,
             can
             understand
             the
             Phrases
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             and
             
               speak
               strictly
               and
               closely
            
             concerning
             them
             .
             Perhaps
             his
             being
             yet
             alive
             ,
             may
             preserve
             this
             Eminent
             Prelate
             from
             the
             malicious
             driveling
             of
             the
             
             Unmasker's
             Pen
             ,
             which
             has
             bespotted
             the
             Ashes
             of
             two
             of
             the
             same
             Order
             ,
             who
             were
             no
             mean
             Ornaments
             of
             the
             English
             Church
             ;
             And
             if
             they
             had
             been
             now
             alive
             ,
             no
             body
             will
             doubt
             ,
             but
             the
             Unmasker
             would
             have
             treated
             them
             after
             another
             fashion
             .
          
           
           
             But
             let
             me
             ask
             the
             Unmasker
             ,
             whether
             (
             if
             either
             of
             these
             Pious
             Prelates
             ,
             whose
             words
             I
             have
             above
             quoted
             ,
             did
             understand
             that
             Phrase
             of
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             to
             stand
             for
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             which
             they
             might
             do
             without
             holding
             any
             one
             Socinian
             tenet
             )
             he
             will
             dare
             to
             pronounce
             him
             a
             Socinian
             .
             This
             is
             so
             ridiculous
             an
             Inference
             ,
             that
             I
             could
             not
             but
             laugh
             at
             it
             .
             But
             withal
             tell
             him
             ,
             Vindic.
             p.
             23.
             That
             
               if
               the
               sence
               wherein
               I
               understand
               those
               Texts
               be
               a
               Mistake
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               beholding
               to
               him
               to
               set
               me
               right
               :
               But
               they
               are
               not
               popular
               Authorities
               ,
               or
               frightful
               Names
               ,
               whereby
               I
               judge
               of
               Truth
               or
               Falshood
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             subjoin
             these
             words
             ;
             
               You
               ●ill
               now
               no
               doubt
               applaud
               your
               Conjectures
               ,
               the
               Point
               is
               gain'd
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               openly
               a
               Socinian
               .
               Since
               I
               will
               not
               disown
               ,
               that
               I
               think
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 God
              
               was
               a
               Phrase
               ,
               that
               among
               the
               Iews
               in
               our
               Saviour's
               time
               was
               used
               for
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               though
               the
               Socinians
               understand
               it
               in
               the
               same
               sence
               .
               And
               therefore
               I
               must
               certainly
               be
               of
               their
               Perswasion
               in
               every
               thing
               else
               .
               I
               admire
               the
               accuteness
               ,
               
               force
               ,
               and
               fairness
               of
               your
               Reasoning
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               leave
               you
               to
               triumph
               in
               your
               Conjectures
               .
            
             Nor
             has
             he
             sailed
             my
             expectation
             :
             For
             here
             ,
             p.
             91.
             of
             his
             
               Socinianism
               Unmask'd
            
             ,
             he
             upon
             this
             erects
             his
             Comb
             ,
             and
             Crows
             most
             mightily
             .
             
               We
               may
            
             ,
             says
             he
             ,
             
               from
               hence
               as
               well
               as
               other
               Reasons
               ,
               pronounce
               him
               the
               same
               with
               those
               Gentlemen
            
             (
             i.
             e.
             as
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             call
             them
             
               my
               good
               Patrons
               and
               Friends
               the
               Racovians
               )
               which
               you
               may
               perceive
               he
               is
               very
               apprehensive
               of
               ,
            
             and
             thinks
             ,
             that
             this
             will
             
               be
               reckon'd
               a
               good
               Evidence
               of
               his
               being
               ,
               what
               he
               denied
               himself
               to
               be
               before
               .
            
             The
             Point
             is
             gain'd
             ,
             
               saith
               he
            
             ,
             and
             I
             am
             openly
             Socinian
             .
             
               He
               never
               utter'd
               truer
               words
               in
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               the
               Confutation
               of
               all
               his
               Pretences
               to
               the
               contrary
               .
               This
               Truth
               which
               unwarily
               dropt
               from
               his
               Pen
               ,
               confirms
               what
               I
               have
               laid
               to
               his
               Charge
               .
            
             Now
             you
             have
             Sung
             your
             Song
             of
             Triumph
             ,
             't
             is
             fit
             you
             should
             gain
             your
             Victory
             ,
             by
             shewing
             ,
          
        
         
           
           
             XLIX
             .
          
           
             How
             my
             understanding
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             to
             be
             a
             Phrase
             used
             amongst
             the
             Iews
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             ,
             to
             signifie
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             proves
             me
             to
             be
             a
             Socinian
             .
          
           
             Or
             if
             you
             think
             you
             have
             proved
             it
             already
             ,
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             put
             your
             Proof
             into
             a
             Syllogism
             :
             For
             I
             confess
             my self
             so
             dull
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             see
             any
             such
             Conclusion
             deducible
             from
             my
             understanding
             that
             Phrase
             as
             I
             do
             ,
             even
             when
             you
             have
             proved
             that
             I
             am
             mistaken
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             The
             places
             which
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             shew
             that
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             stands
             for
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             are
             so
             many
             ,
             and
             so
             clear
             ,
             that
             I
             imagine
             no
             body
             that
             ever
             consider'd
             and
             compar'd
             them
             together
             ,
             could
             doubt
             of
             their
             meaning
             ,
             unless
             he
             were
             an
             Vnmasker
             .
             Several
             of
             them
             I
             have
             Collected
             and
             set
             down
             in
             my
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             p.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             29.
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36.
             41.
             50
             ,
             51.
             53
             ,
             54.
             60.
             95.
             101.
             
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             
               Iohn
               the
               Baptist
            
             ,
             Joh.
             I.
             20.
             when
             the
             Iews
             sent
             to
             know
             who
             he
             was
             ,
             confessed
             he
             himself
             was
             not
             the
             Messiah
             .
             But
             of
             Iesus
             he
             says
             ,
             v.
             34.
             after
             having
             several
             ways
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Verses
             declar'd
             him
             to
             be
             the
             
               Messiah
               ;
               And
               I
               saw
               and
               bare
               record
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               the
               SON
               OF
               GOD.
            
             And
             again
             ,
             Chap.
             III.
             26
             —
             36.
             he
             declaring
             Iesus
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             himself
             not
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             he
             does
             it
             in
             these
             Synonymous
             terms
             of
             the
             Messiah
             and
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             as
             appears
             by
             comparing
             ,
             v.
             28.
             35
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             Nathanael
             owns
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             Ioh.
             I.
             50.
             
             
               Thou
               art
               the
               SON
               OF
               GOD
               ,
               Thou
               art
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
               :
            
             Which
             our
             Saviour
             in
             the
             next
             Verse
             calls
             Believing
             ,
             a
             term
             ,
             all
             through
             the
             History
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             used
             for
             owning
             Iesus
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             .
             And
             for
             confirming
             that
             Faith
             of
             his
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             our
             Saviour
             further
             adds
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             see
             
               greater
               things
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             Should
             see
             him
             do
             greater
             Miracles
             ,
             to
             evidence
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Messiah
             .
          
           
             Luke
             the
             4
             
               th
               .
               41.
               
               And
               Devils
               also
               came
               out
               of
               many
               crying
               ,
               Thou
               art
               the
               
               Messiah
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               rebuking
               them
               suffered
               them
               not
               to
               speak
               .
            
             And
             so
             again
             ,
             St.
             Mark
             tells
             us
             ,
             Chap.
             III.
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             
               That
               unclean
               Spirits
               ,
               when
               they
               saw
               him
               ,
               fell
               down
               before
               him
               and
               cried
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Thou
               art
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
               And
               he
               strictly
               charged
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               make
               him
               known
               .
            
             In
             both
             these
             places
             ,
             which
             relate
             to
             different
             times
             ,
             and
             different
             occasions
             ,
             the
             Devils
             declare
             Iesus
             to
             be
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             `
             T
             is
             certain
             ,
             whatever
             they
             meant
             by
             it
             ,
             they
             used
             a
             Phrase
             of
             a
             known
             Signification
             in
             that
             Country
             .
             And
             what
             may
             we
             reasonably
             think
             they
             designed
             to
             make
             known
             to
             the
             People
             by
             it
             ?
             Can
             we
             imagine
             these
             unclean
             Spirits
             were
             Promoters
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             had
             a
             Mind
             to
             acknowledge
             and
             publish
             to
             the
             People
             the
             Deity
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             which
             the
             Vnmasker
             would
             have
             to
             be
             the
             Signification
             of
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ?
             Who
             can
             entertain
             such
             a
             thought
             ?
             No
             ,
             they
             were
             no
             Friends
             to
             our
             Saviour
             :
             And
             therefore
             desir'd
             to
             spread
             a
             Belief
             of
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             that
             so
             he
             might
             by
             the
             envy
             of
             the
             Scribes
             and
             Pharisees
             ,
             be
             disturb'd
             
             in
             his
             Ministry
             ,
             and
             be
             cut
             off
             before
             he
             had
             compleated
             it
             .
             And
             therefore
             we
             see
             our
             Saviour
             in
             both
             places
             forbids
             them
             to
             make
             him
             known
             ;
             As
             he
             did
             his
             Disciples
             themselves
             ,
             for
             the
             same
             Reason
             .
             For
             when
             St.
             
               Peter
               ,
               Mat.
            
             XVI
             .
             16.
             had
             own'd
             Iesus
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               Thou
               art
               the
               Messiah
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               living
               God.
            
             It
             follows
             ,
             
               v.
               20.
               
               Then
               charged
               he
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               tell
               no
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               Iesus
               the
               Messiah
               .
            
             Just
             as
             he
             had
             forbid
             the
             Devils
             to
             
               make
               him
               known
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             .
             Besides
             ,
             these
             words
             here
             of
             St.
             Peter
             can
             be
             taken
             in
             no
             other
             sence
             ,
             but
             barely
             to
             signifie
             that
             Iesus
             was
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             to
             make
             them
             a
             proper
             Answer
             to
             our
             Saviour's
             Question
             .
             His
             first
             Question
             here
             to
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             v.
             13.
             is
             ,
             
               Whom
               do
               men
               say
               that
               I
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               am
               ?
            
             The
             Question
             is
             not
             ,
             of
             what
             Original
             do
             you
             think
             the
             Messiah
             when
             he
             comes
             will
             be
             ?
             For
             then
             this
             Question
             would
             have
             been
             as
             it
             is
             ,
             Mat.
             XXII
             .
             42.
             
             
               What
               think
               you
               of
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               whose
               Son
               is
               he
               ?
            
             If
             he
             had
             enquir'd
             about
             the
             common
             opinion
             concerning
             the
             Nature
             and
             Descent
             of
             
             the
             Messiah
             .
             But
             his
             Question
             is
             concerning
             himself
             ;
             Whom
             of
             all
             the
             extraordinary
             Persons
             known
             to
             the
             Iews
             ,
             or
             mentioned
             in
             their
             Sacred
             Writings
             ,
             the
             People
             thought
             him
             to
             be
             .
             That
             this
             was
             the
             meaning
             of
             his
             Question
             is
             evident
             ,
             from
             the
             Answer
             the
             Apostles
             gave
             to
             it
             ;
             And
             his
             further
             demand
             ,
             
               v.
               14
               ,
               15.
               
               They
               said
               ,
               some
               say
               thou
               art
               Iohn
               the
               Baptist
               ,
               some
               Elias
               ,
               and
               others
               Ieremias
               ,
               or
               one
               of
               the
               Prophets
               .
               He
               saith
               unto
               them
               ,
               But
               WHOM
               say
               ye
               that
               I
               am
               ?
            
             The
             People
             take
             me
             ,
             some
             for
             one
             of
             the
             Prophets
             ,
             or
             Extraordinary
             Messengers
             from
             God
             ,
             and
             some
             for
             another
             :
             But
             which
             of
             them
             do
             you
             take
             me
             to
             be
             ?
             
               Simon
               Peter
               answer'd
               and
               said
               ,
               Thou
               art
               the
               Messiah
               the
               Son
               of
               the
               living
               God.
            
             In
             all
             which
             Discourse
             ,
             't
             is
             evident
             there
             was
             not
             the
             least
             Enquiry
             made
             by
             our
             Saviour
             concerning
             the
             Person
             ,
             Nature
             ,
             or
             Qualifications
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             but
             whether
             the
             People
             or
             his
             Apostles
             thought
             him
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
               Iesus
            
             of
             Nazareth
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             .
             To
             which
             St.
             Peter
             gave
             him
             a
             direct
             and
             plain
             Answer
             in
             the
             foregoing
             words
             ,
             declaring
             their
             Belief
             
             of
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             :
             Which
             is
             all
             ,
             that
             with
             any
             manner
             of
             Congruity
             ,
             could
             be
             made
             the
             sence
             of
             St.
             
             Peter's
             Answer
             .
             This
             alone
             of
             it self
             were
             enough
             to
             justifie
             my
             interpretation
             of
             St.
             
             Peter's
             words
             ,
             without
             the
             Authority
             of
             St.
             Mark
             and
             St.
             Luke
             ,
             both
             whose
             words
             confirm
             it
             .
             For
             St.
             Mark
             Chap.
             VIII
             .
             29.
             renders
             it
             ,
             
               Thou
               art
               the
               Messiah
            
             ,
             and
             St.
             Luke
             ,
             Chap.
             IX
             .
             18.
             
             
               The
               Messiah
               of
               God.
            
             To
             the
             like
             Question
             ,
             
               Who
               art
               thou
               ,
               Iohn
            
             the
             Baptist
             gives
             a
             like
             Answer
             ,
             Ioh.
             I.
             19.
             20.
             
             
               I
               am
               not
               the
               Christ.
            
             By
             which
             Answer
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             by
             the
             following
             Verses
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             ,
             nothing
             was
             understood
             to
             be
             meant
             by
             that
             Question
             ,
             but
             ,
             which
             of
             the
             extraordinary
             Persons
             promised
             to
             or
             expected
             by
             the
             Iews
             ,
             art
             thou
             ?
          
           
             Ioh.
             XI
             .
             27.
             
             The
             Phrase
             of
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             is
             made
             use
             of
             by
             Saint
             Martha
             :
             And
             that
             it
             was
             used
             by
             her
             to
             signi●ie
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             nothing
             else
             is
             evident
             out
             of
             the
             Context
             .
             Martha
             tells
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             if
             he
             had
             been
             there
             before
             her
             Brother
             died
             ,
             he
             by
             that
             Divine
             Power
             ,
             which
             he
             had
             manifested
             in
             so
             many
             Miracles
             which
             
             he
             had
             done
             ,
             could
             have
             saved
             his
             Life
             ;
             and
             that
             now
             ,
             if
             our
             Saviour
             would
             ask
             it
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             might
             obtain
             the
             Restoration
             of
             his
             Life
             .
             Iesus
             tells
             her
             ,
             he
             shall
             rise
             again
             :
             Which
             words
             Martha
             taking
             to
             mean
             ,
             at
             the
             general
             Resurrection
             ,
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             ,
             Iesus
             thereupon
             takes
             occasion
             to
             intimate
             to
             her
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             by
             telling
             her
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             
               the
               Resurrection
               and
               the
               Life
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             That
             the
             Life
             ,
             which
             Mankind
             should
             receive
             at
             the
             general
             Resurrection
             ,
             was
             by
             and
             through
             him
             .
             This
             was
             a
             description
             of
             the
             Messiah
             .
             It
             being
             a
             received
             Opinion
             amongst
             the
             Iews
             ,
             that
             when
             the
             Messiah
             .
             came
             ,
             the
             Just
             should
             rise
             ,
             and
             live
             with
             him
             for
             ever
             .
             And
             having
             made
             this
             Declaration
             of
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             he
             asks
             Martha
             ,
             Believest
             thou
             this
             ?
             What!
             Not
             whose
             Son
             the
             Messiah
             should
             be
             ;
             But
             whether
             he
             himself
             was
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             by
             whom
             Believers
             should
             have
             Eternal
             Life
             at
             the
             last
             Day
             .
             And
             to
             this
             ,
             she
             gives
             this
             direct
             and
             apposite
             Answer
             ;
             
               Yea
               ,
               Lord
               ,
               I
               believe
               that
               thou
               art
               the
               Christ
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               should
               come
               into
               the
               World.
            
             
             The
             Question
             was
             only
             whether
             she
             was
             perswaded
             ,
             that
             those
             ,
             who
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             should
             be
             raised
             to
             eternal
             Life
             ;
             That
             was
             in
             effect
             ,
             whether
             he
             was
             the
             Messiah
             :
             And
             to
             this
             she
             answers
             
               yea
               Lord
            
             ,
             I
             believe
             this
             of
             thee
             ;
             And
             then
             she
             explains
             what
             was
             contain'd
             in
             that
             Faith
             of
             hers
             ,
             even
             this
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             that
             was
             promis'd
             to
             come
             ,
             by
             whom
             alone
             Men
             were
             to
             receive
             eternal
             Life
             .
          
           
             What
             the
             Iews
             also
             understood
             by
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             is
             also
             clear
             from
             that
             passage
             at
             the
             latter
             end
             of
             XXII
             .
             of
             Luke
             .
             They
             having
             taken
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             being
             very
             desirous
             to
             get
             a
             Confession
             from
             his
             own
             Mouth
             ,
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             from
             thence
             be
             able
             to
             raise
             a
             formal
             ,
             and
             prevalent
             Accusation
             against
             him
             before
             Pilate
             ;
             the
             only
             thing
             the
             Council
             asked
             him
             was
             ,
             whether
             he
             was
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             v.
             67.
             
             To
             which
             he
             answers
             so
             in
             the
             following
             Words
             ,
             that
             he
             lets
             them
             see
             ,
             he
             understood
             ,
             that
             the
             design
             of
             their
             Question
             was
             to
             entrap
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             believe
             in
             him
             ,
             whatever
             he
             should
             
             declare
             of
             himself
             :
             But
             yet
             he
             tells
             them
             ,
             
               Hereafter
               shall
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               sit
               on
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               the
               power
               of
               God
            
             ;
             Words
             that
             to
             the
             Iews
             plainly
             enough
             owned
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             :
             But
             yet
             such
             as
             could
             not
             have
             any
             force
             against
             him
             with
             Pilate
             .
             He
             having
             confessed
             so
             much
             ,
             they
             hope
             to
             draw
             yet
             a
             clearer
             Confession
             from
             him
             .
             
               Then
               said
               they
               all
               ,
               art
               thou
               then
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ?
               And
               he
               said
               unto
               them
               ,
               ye
               say
               that
               I
               am
               .
               And
               they
               said
               ,
               what
               need
               we
               any
               further
               witness
               ?
               For
               we
               our selves
               have
               heard
               of
               his
               own
               Mouth
               .
            
             Can
             any
             one
             think
             that
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             his
             Deity
             (
             which
             is
             that
             which
             the
             Unmasker
             accuses
             me
             for
             waveing
             )
             was
             that
             ,
             which
             the
             Iews
             designed
             to
             accuse
             our
             Saviour
             of
             before
             Pilate
             ;
             or
             that
             they
             needed
             Witnesses
             for
             ?
             Common
             sense
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             current
             of
             the
             whole
             History
             shews
             the
             con●●ary
             .
             No
             ,
             it
             was
             to
             accuse
             him
             ,
             that
             〈◊〉
             owned
             himself
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             ●hereby
             claim'd
             a
             Title
             to
             be
             King
             of
             the
             Iews
             .
             The
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             was
             so
             known
             a
             Name
             amongst
             the
             Iews
             to
             stand
             for
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             that
             having
             got
             that
             from
             his
             Mouth
             ,
             they
             
             thought
             they
             had
             Proof
             enough
             of
             Treason
             against
             him
             .
             This
             carries
             with
             it
             a
             clear
             and
             easie
             meaning
             .
             But
             if
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             be
             to
             be
             taken
             ,
             as
             the
             Unmasker
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             for
             a
             Declaration
             of
             his
             Deity
             ,
             I
             desire
             him
             to
             make
             common
             ,
             and
             coherent
             sence
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             add
             one
             Consideration
             more
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             was
             a
             Form
             of
             Speech
             then
             used
             amongst
             the
             Iews
             to
             signifie
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             from
             the
             persons
             that
             used
             it
             .
             
               uiz
               .
               Iohn
               the
               Baptist
               ,
               Nathanael
               ,
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               St.
               Martha
               ,
            
             the
             Sanhedrim
             ,
             and
             the
             Centurion
             ,
             Luke
             XXVII
             .
             54.
             
             Here
             are
             
               Iews
               ,
               Heathens
               ;
               Friends
               ,
               Enemies
               ;
               Men
               ,
               Women
               ;
               Believers
               ,
            
             and
             Unbelievers
             ;
             All
             indifferently
             use
             this
             Phrase
             of
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             and
             apply
             it
             to
             Iesus
             .
             The
             Question
             between
             the
             Unmasker
             and
             me
             is
             whether
             it
             was
             used
             by
             these
             several
             persons
             ,
             as
             an
             Appellation
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             (
             or
             as
             the
             Unmasker
             would
             have
             it
             )
             in
             a
             quite
             different
             Sence
             ;
             As
             such
             an
             Application
             of
             Divinity
             to
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             that
             he
             that
             shall
             deny
             that
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             it
             in
             the
             minds
             of
             these
             Speakers
             ,
             
             denies
             the
             Divinity
             of
             
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             For
             if
             they
             did
             speak
             it
             without
             that
             meaning
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             it
             was
             a
             Phrase
             known
             to
             have
             another
             meaning
             ;
             or
             else
             they
             had
             talked
             unintelligible
             Jargon
             .
             Now
             I
             will
             ask
             the
             Unmasker
             ,
             whether
             he
             thinks
             ,
             that
             the
             Eternal
             Generation
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             Unmasker
             calls
             it
             ,
             Filiation
             of
             Iesus
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             was
             a
             Doctrine
             that
             had
             enter'd
             into
             the
             Thoughts
             of
             all
             the
             Persons
             above-mentioned
             ,
             even
             of
             the
             
               Roman
               Centurion
            
             ,
             and
             the
             Soldiers
             that
             were
             with
             him
             watching
             Jesus
             ?
             If
             he
             say
             he
             does
             ,
             I
             suppose
             he
             thinks
             so
             only
             for
             this
             time
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             occasion
             :
             And
             then
             it
             will
             lie
             upon
             him
             to
             give
             the
             World
             convincing
             Reasons
             for
             his
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             think
             so
             too
             :
             Or
             if
             he
             does
             not
             think
             so
             ,
             he
             must
             give
             up
             this
             Argument
             ,
             and
             allow
             that
             this
             Phrase
             ,
             in
             these
             places
             ,
             does
             not
             necessarily
             import
             the
             Deity
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             his
             eternal
             Generation
             :
             And
             so
             a
             Man
             may
             take
             it
             to
             be
             an
             Expression
             standing
             for
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             without
             being
             a
             Socinian
             ,
             any
             more
             than
             he
             himself
             is
             one
             .
          
           
           
             There
             is
             one
             place
             ,
             the
             Unmasker
             
               tells
               us
            
             ,
             p.
             87.
             that
             confutes
             all
             the
             Surmises
             about
             the
             Identity
             of
             these
             terms
             .
             It
             is
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             that
             famous
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             the
             Aethiopian
             E●nuch
             made
             when
             Philip
             told
             him
             he
             might
             be
             baptized
             if
             he
             believed
             .
             This
             without
             doubt
             was
             said
             according
             to
             that
             apprehension
             which
             he
             had
             of
             Christ
             ,
             from
             
             Philip's
             instructing
             him
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             he
             Preached
             unto
             him
             Iesus
             ,
             v.
             35.
             
             He
             had
             acquainted
             him
             that
             Iesus
             was
             the
             Christ
             the
             anointed
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             also
             that
             he
             was
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             includes
             in
             it
             that
             he
             was
             God.
             And
             accordingly
             this
             Noble
             Proselyte
             gives
             this
             account
             of
             his
             Faith
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             being
             Baptiz'd
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             his
             being
             admitted
             a
             Member
             of
             Christ's
             Church
             ,
             I
             believe
             that
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ;
             Or
             you
             may
             read
             it
             according
             to
             the
             Greek
             ,
             I
             believe
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             to
             be
             Iesus
             Christ.
             Where
             there
             are
             these
             two
             distinct
             Propositions
             .
          
           
             1
             
             o.
             That
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Messiah
          
           
             2
             
             o.
             That
             he
             is
             not
             only
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             but
             the
             Son
             of
             God.
             
          
           
           
             The
             Unmasker
             is
             every
             where
             steadily
             the
             same
             subtil
             Arguer
             .
             Whether
             he
             has
             proved
             ,
             that
             
               the
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             in
             this
             Confession
             of
             the
             Eunuch
             ,
             signifies
             ,
             what
             he
             would
             have
             ,
             we
             shall
             examine
             by
             and
             by
             .
             This
             at
             least
             is
             Demonstration
             ,
             that
             this
             Passage
             of
             his
             overturns
             his
             Principles
             ;
             and
             reduces
             his
             long
             List
             of
             Fundamentals
             to
             two
             Propositions
             ,
             the
             belief
             whereof
             is
             sufficient
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian.
             
               This
               Noble
               Proselyte
            
             ,
             says
             the
             
               Unmasker
               ,
               gives
               this
               account
               of
               his
               Faith
               in
               order
               to
               his
               being
               baptized
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               being
               admitted
               a
               Member
               of
               Christ's
               Church
               .
            
             And
             what
             is
             that
             Faith
             according
             to
             the
             Unmasker
             ?
             He
             tells
             you
             
               there
               are
            
             in
             it
             
               these
               two
               distinct
               Propositions
            
             ,
             viz.
             I
             believe
             ,
             1
             
             o.
             That
             Jesus
             
               is
               the
            
             Christ
             the
             Messias
             ;
             2
             
             o.
             
               That
               he
               is
               not
               only
               the
            
             Messias
             ,
             
               but
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             If
             this
             
               famous
               Confession
            
             ,
             containing
             but
             these
             two
             Articles
             were
             enough
             to
             his
             being
             Baptized
             ;
             If
             this
             Faith
             were
             sufficient
             to
             make
             
               this
               Noble
               Proselyte
            
             a
             Christian
             ;
             what
             is
             become
             of
             all
             those
             other
             Articles
             of
             the
             
             Unmasker's
             System
             ,
             without
             the
             belief
             whereof
             ,
             he
             in
             other
             places
             tells
             us
             a
             Man
             cannot
             be
             a
             
             Christian
             ?
             If
             he
             had
             here
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             Philip
             
               had
               not
               time
               nor
               opportunity
            
             ,
             during
             his
             short
             stay
             with
             the
             Eunuch
             ,
             to
             explain
             to
             him
             all
             the
             
             Vnmasker's
             System
             ,
             and
             make
             him
             understand
             all
             his
             Fundamentals
             ;
             he
             had
             had
             Reason
             on
             his
             side
             :
             And
             he
             might
             have
             urged
             it
             as
             a
             Reason
             why
             Philip
             taught
             him
             no
             more
             .
             But
             nevertheless
             he
             had
             ,
             by
             allowing
             the
             
             Eunuch's
             
               Confession
               of
               Faith
            
             sufficient
             for
             his
             Admittance
             
               as
               a
               Member
               of
               Christ's
               Church
               ,
            
             given
             up
             his
             other
             Fundamentals
             as
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ;
             even
             that
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Trinity
            
             :
             And
             he
             has
             at
             last
             reduced
             his
             necessary
             Articles
             to
             these
             two
             ,
             viz.
             That
             
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Messiah
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Son
               of
               God.
            
             So
             that
             after
             his
             ridiculous
             calling
             mine
             a
             
               lank
               Faith
            
             ,
             I
             desire
             him
             to
             consider
             ,
             what
             he
             will
             now
             call
             his
             own
             .
             Mine
             is
             next
             to
             none
             ,
             because
             ,
             as
             he
             says
             ,
             it
             is
             but
             one
             Article
             .
             If
             that
             reasoning
             be
             good
             ,
             his
             is
             not
             far
             from
             none
             :
             If
             consists
             but
             in
             two
             Articles
             ,
             which
             is
             next
             to
             one
             ,
             and
             very
             little
             more
             remote
             from
             none
             than
             one
             is
             .
             If
             any
             one
             had
             but
             as
             much
             Wit
             as
             the
             Unmasker
             ,
             and
             could
             be
             but
             as
             
             smart
             upon
             the
             number
             two
             ,
             as
             he
             has
             been
             upon
             an
             unit
             ,
             here
             were
             a
             brave
             opportunity
             for
             him
             to
             lay
             out
             his
             Parts
             ;
             and
             he
             might
             make
             vehement
             Complaints
             against
             one
             ,
             that
             has
             thus
             
               cramp'd
               our
               Faith
               ,
               corrupted
               mens
               Minds
               ,
               depraved
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               abused
               Christianity
               .
            
             But
             if
             it
             should
             fall
             out
             ,
             as
             I
             think
             it
             will
             ,
             that
             the
             
             Unmasker's
             two
             Articles
             should
             prove
             to
             be
             but
             One
             ,
             he
             has
             saved
             another
             that
             labour
             ,
             and
             he
             stands
             painted
             to
             himself
             with
             his
             own
             Charcoal
             .
          
           
             The
             Unmasker
             would
             have
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             ,
             in
             the
             Confession
             of
             the
             Eunuch
             ,
             to
             signifie
             something
             different
             from
             the
             Messiah
             :
             And
             his
             reason
             is
             ,
             because
             else
             it
             would
             be
             an
             
               absurd
               Tautology
               .
               Answ.
            
             There
             are
             many
             Exegetical
             Expressions
             put
             together
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             though
             they
             signifie
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             yet
             are
             not
             
               absurd
               Tautologies
            
             .
             The
             Unmasker
             here
             inverts
             the
             Proposition
             ,
             and
             would
             have
             it
             to
             signifie
             thus
             .
             
               The
               Son
               of
               God
               is
               Iesus
               the
               Messiah
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             Proposition
             so
             different
             from
             what
             the
             Apostles
             proposed
             every
             where
             else
             ,
             that
             he
             ought
             to
             have
             given
             a
             Reason
             ,
             why
             ,
             
             when
             every
             where
             else
             they
             made
             the
             Proposition
             to
             be
             of
             some
             thing
             affirm'd
             of
             Iesus
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             the
             Eunuch
             should
             make
             the
             Affirmation
             to
             be
             of
             something
             concerning
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             :
             As
             if
             the
             Eunuch
             knew
             very
             well
             what
             the
             
               Son
               of
               God
            
             signified
             ,
             viz.
             as
             the
             Unmasker
             tells
             us
             here
             ,
             that
             it
             included
             or
             signified
             God
             ;
             and
             that
             Philip
             ,
             (
             who
             we
             read
             at
             Samaria
             preach'd
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             i.
             e.
             instructed
             them
             who
             the
             Messiah
             was
             )
             had
             here
             taken
             pains
             only
             to
             instruct
             him
             ,
             that
             this
             God
             was
             Iesus
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             to
             bring
             him
             to
             assent
             to
             that
             Proposition
             .
             Whether
             this
             be
             Natural
             to
             conceive
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             the
             Reader
             .
          
           
             The
             Tautology
             ,
             on
             which
             the
             Unmasker
             builds
             his
             whole
             Objection
             ,
             will
             be
             quite
             removed
             ,
             if
             we
             take
             Christ
             here
             for
             a
             proper
             Name
             in
             which
             way
             it
             is
             used
             by
             the
             Evangelists
             and
             Apostles
             in
             other
             places
             ,
             and
             particularly
             by
             St.
             Luke
             ;
             as
             Act.
             II.
             28.
             
             III.
             6.
             20.
             
             IV.
             10.
             
             XXIV
             .
             24
             ,
             &c.
             In
             two
             of
             these
             places
             ,
             it
             cannot
             with
             any
             good
             sence
             be
             taken
             otherwise
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             be
             not
             in
             Act.
             III.
             6.
             and
             IV.
             10.
             used
             as
             a
             proper
             Name
             ,
             we
             must
             read
             those
             places
             
             thus
             ,
             
               Iesus
               the
               Messiah
               of
               Nazareth
            
             :
             And
             I
             think
             it
             is
             plain
             in
             those
             others
             cited
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             several
             other
             places
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             that
             the
             word
             Christ
             is
             used
             as
             a
             proper
             Name
             .
             We
             may
             easily
             conceive
             ,
             that
             long
             before
             the
             Acts
             were
             writ
             the
             Name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             was
             grown
             by
             a
             familiar
             use
             to
             denote
             the
             Person
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             as
             much
             as
             Iesus
             .
             This
             is
             so
             manifest
             ,
             that
             it
             gave
             a
             Name
             to
             his
             Followers
             ,
             who
             as
             St.
             Luke
             tells
             us
             ,
             XI
             .
             26.
             were
             were
             called
             Christians
             ;
             And
             that
             ,
             if
             Chronologists
             mistake
             not
             ,
             Twenty
             Years
             before
             St.
             Luke
             writ
             his
             History
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             And
             this
             so
             generally
             ,
             that
             Agrippa
             a
             Iew
             uses
             it
             ,
             Act.
             XXVI
             .
             28.
             
             And
             that
             Christ
             as
             the
             proper
             Name
             of
             our
             Saviour
             was
             got
             as
             far
             as
             Rome
             ,
             before
             St.
             Luke
             writ
             the
             Acts
             ,
             appears
             out
             of
             Suetonius
             ,
             l.
             5.
             
             And
             by
             that
             Name
             he
             is
             called
             in
             Tacitus
             ,
             Ann.
             l.
             15.
             
             'T
             is
             no
             wonder
             then
             ,
             that
             St.
             Luke
             in
             Writing
             this
             History
             ,
             should
             sometimes
             set
             it
             down
             alone
             ,
             sometimes
             join'd
             with
             that
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             as
             a
             proper
             Name
             ;
             which
             is
             much
             easier
             to
             conceive
             he
             did
             here
             ,
             than
             that
             Philip
             propos'd
             more
             to
             the
             Eunuch
             to
             be
             
             believed
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Christian
             ,
             than
             what
             in
             other
             places
             was
             propos'd
             for
             the
             Conversion
             of
             others
             ;
             or
             than
             what
             he
             himself
             propos'd
             at
             Samaria
             .
          
           
             His
             7th
             .
             Chapter
             is
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             a
             Socinian
             ,
             because
             I
             omitted
             Christ's
             Satisfaction
             .
             That
             Matter
             having
             been
             answer'd
             ,
             p.
             147.
             where
             it
             came
             properly
             under
             consideration
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             observe
             here
             ,
             that
             the
             great
             stress
             of
             his
             Argument
             lies
             as
             it
             did
             before
             ;
             not
             upon
             my
             total
             omission
             of
             it
             out
             of
             my
             Book
             ,
             but
             on
             this
             ,
             that
             
               I
               have
               no
               such
               thing
               in
               the
               place
               where
               the
               Advantages
               of
               Christ's
               coming
               are
               purposely
               treated
               of
            
             ;
             from
             whence
             he
             will
             have
             this
             to
             be
             an
             unavoidable
             Inference
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               I
               was
               of
               Opinion
               ,
               that
               Christ
               came
               not
               to
               satisfie
               for
               us
               .
            
             The
             reason
             of
             my
             omission
             of
             it
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             I
             told
             him
             was
             because
             my
             Book
             was
             chiefly
             designed
             for
             Deists
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             mention'd
             only
             those
             Advantages
             ,
             which
             all
             Christians
             must
             agree
             in
             ;
             and
             in
             omitting
             of
             that
             ,
             comply'd
             with
             the
             Apostle's
             Rule
             ,
             Rom.
             XIV
             .
             To
             this
             he
             tells
             me
             ●latly
             ,
             that
             was
             not
             
               the
               design
            
             of
             my
             Book
             .
             Whether
             the
             Unmasker
             knows
             with
             what
             design
             I
             publish'd
             it
             better
             
             than
             I
             my self
             ,
             must
             be
             left
             to
             the
             Reader
             to
             judge
             :
             For
             as
             for
             his
             Veracity
             in
             what
             he
             knows
             ,
             or
             knows
             not
             ,
             he
             has
             given
             so
             many
             Instances
             of
             it
             ,
             that
             I
             may
             safely
             referr
             that
             to
             any
             body
             .
             One
             Instance
             more
             of
             it
             may
             be
             found
             in
             this
             very
             Chapter
             ,
             where
             he
             says
             ,
             
               I
               pretend
               indeed
            
             ,
             p.
             5.
             
               that
               in
               another
               place
            
             of
             my
             Book
             ,
             I
             mention
             Christ's
             restoring
             all
             Mankind
             from
             the
             state
             of
             Death
             ,
             and
             restoring
             them
             to
             Life
             ,
             and
             his
             laying
             down
             his
             Life
             for
             another
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             Professes
             he
             did
             .
             
               These
               few
               words
               this
            
             Vindicator
             
               hath
               picked
               up
               in
               his
               Book
               since
               he
               wrote
               it
               .
               This
               is
               all
               ,
               through
               his
               whole
               Treatise
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               drop'd
               concerning
               that
               Advantage
               of
               Christ's
               Incarnation
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             Christ's
             Satisfaction
             .
             Answ.
             But
             that
             this
             is
             not
             all
             that
             I
             drop'd
             through
             my
             whole
             Treatise
             concerning
             that
             Advantage
             ,
             may
             appear
             by
             those
             places
             above-mentioned
             ,
             p.
             157.
             where
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             design
             of
             Christ's
             coming
             was
             to
             be
             
               offered
               up
            
             ;
             and
             speak
             of
             the
             Work
             of
             Redemption
             ;
             which
             are
             Expressions
             taken
             to
             imply
             our
             Saviour's
             Satisfaction
             :
             But
             the
             Unmasker
             thinking
             I
             should
             have
             quoted
             them
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             
             been
             any
             more
             ,
             besides
             those
             mention'd
             in
             my
             Vindication
             ,
             upon
             that
             Presumption
             sticks
             not
             boldly
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             there
             were
             no
             more
             ;
             and
             so
             goes
             on
             with
             the
             Veracity
             of
             an
             Unmasker
             .
             If
             affirming
             would
             do
             it
             ,
             nothing
             could
             be
             wanting
             in
             his
             Cause
             that
             might
             be
             for
             his
             Purpose
             .
             Whether
             he
             be
             as
             good
             at
             proving
             ,
             this
             Consequence
             (
             amongst
             other
             Propositions
             which
             remain
             upon
             him
             to
             be
             proved
             )
             will
             try
             ,
             viz.
             
          
        
         
           
             L.
             
          
           
             That
             if
             the
             Satisfaction
             of
             Christ
             be
             not
             mentioned
             in
             the
             place
             where
             the
             Advantages
             of
             Christ's
             coming
             are
             purposely
             treated
             of
             ,
             then
             I
             am
             of
             Opinion
             ,
             that
             Christ
             came
             not
             to
             satisfie
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             which
             is
             all
             the
             Argument
             of
             his
             7th
             .
             Chapter
             .
          
           
             His
             last
             Chapter
             ,
             as
             his
             first
             ,
             begins
             with
             a
             Commendation
             of
             himself
             .
             Particularly
             ,
             it
             boasts
             his
             freedom
             from
             
               Bigolism
               ,
               Dogmatizing
               ,
               Censoriousness
            
             ,
             and
             Vncharitableness
             .
             I
             think
             he
             hath
             
             drawn
             himself
             so
             well
             ,
             with
             his
             own
             Pen
             ,
             that
             I
             shall
             need
             referr
             the
             Reader
             only
             to
             what
             he
             himself
             has
             writ
             in
             this
             Controversie
             ,
             for
             his
             Character
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             Paragraph
             ,
             p.
             104.
             he
             tells
             me
             
               I
               laugh
               at
               Orthodoxy
            
             .
             Answ.
             There
             is
             nothing
             that
             I
             think
             deserves
             a
             more
             serious
             Esteem
             than
             right
             Opinion
             (
             as
             the
             Word
             signifies
             )
             if
             taken
             up
             with
             the
             Sense
             of
             Love
             and
             Truth
             .
             But
             this
             way
             of
             becoming
             Orthodox
             has
             always
             Modesty
             accompanying
             it
             ,
             and
             a
             fair
             Acknowledgment
             of
             Fallibility
             in
             our selves
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             a
             Supposition
             of
             Error
             in
             others
             .
             On
             the
             other
             side
             ,
             there
             is
             nothing
             more
             ridiculous
             than
             for
             any
             Man
             or
             Company
             of
             Men
             to
             assume
             the
             Title
             of
             Orthodoxy
             to
             their
             own
             set
             of
             Opinions
             ,
             as
             if
             Infallibility
             were
             annexed
             to
             their
             Systems
             ,
             and
             those
             were
             to
             be
             the
             standing
             Measure
             of
             Truth
             to
             all
             the
             World
             ;
             from
             whence
             they
             erect
             to
             themselves
             a
             power
             to
             censure
             and
             condemn
             others
             for
             differing
             at
             all
             from
             the
             Tenets
             they
             have
             pitch'd
             upon
             .
             The
             Consideration
             of
             humane
             Frailty
             ought
             to
             check
             this
             Vanity
             :
             
             But
             since
             it
             does
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             with
             a
             sort
             of
             Allowance
             it
             shews
             it self
             in
             almost
             all
             religious
             Societies
             ,
             the
             playing
             the
             trick
             round
             ,
             sufficiently
             turns
             it
             into
             ridicule
             .
             For
             each
             Society
             having
             an
             equal
             right
             to
             a
             good
             Opinion
             of
             themselves
             ,
             a
             Man
             by
             passing
             but
             a
             River
             or
             a
             Hill
             ,
             loses
             that
             Orthodoxy
             in
             one
             Company
             which
             pu●●ed
             him
             up
             with
             such
             Assurance
             and
             Insolence
             in
             another
             ;
             and
             is
             there
             ,
             with
             equal
             Justice
             ,
             himself
             expos'd
             to
             the
             like
             Censures
             of
             Error
             and
             Heresie
             ,
             which
             he
             was
             so
             forward
             to
             lay
             on
             others
             at
             Home
             .
             When
             it
             shall
             appear
             that
             Infallibility
             is
             intailed
             upon
             one
             set
             of
             Men
             of
             any
             Denomination
             ,
             or
             Truth
             confined
             to
             any
             Spot
             of
             Ground
             ,
             the
             Name
             and
             Use
             of
             Orthodoxy
             as
             now
             it
             is
             in
             Fashion
             every
             where
             ,
             will
             in
             that
             one
             place
             be
             reasonable
             .
             Till
             then
             ,
             this
             ridiculous
             Cant
             will
             be
             a
             Foundation
             too
             weak
             to
             sustain
             that
             Usurpation
             that
             is
             raised
             upon
             it
             .
             'T
             is
             not
             that
             I
             do
             not
             think
             every
             one
             should
             be
             perswaded
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             those
             Opinions
             he
             professes
             .
             'T
             is
             that
             I
             contend
             for
             :
             And
             't
             is
             that
             which
             I
             fear
             the
             great
             
             Sticklers
             for
             Orthodoxy
             often
             fail
             in
             .
             For
             we
             see
             generally
             that
             Numbers
             of
             them
             exactly
             jump
             in
             a
             whole
             large
             Collection
             of
             Doctrines
             ,
             consisting
             of
             Abundance
             of
             particulars
             ;
             as
             if
             their
             Notions
             were
             by
             one
             common
             Stamp
             printed
             on
             their
             Minds
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             least
             Lineament
             .
             This
             is
             very
             hard
             ,
             if
             not
             impossible
             ,
             to
             be
             conceived
             of
             those
             who
             take
             up
             their
             Opinions
             only
             from
             Conviction
             .
             But
             how
             fully
             soever
             I
             am
             perswaded
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             what
             I
             hold
             ,
             I
             am
             in
             common
             Justice
             to
             allow
             the
             same
             Sincerity
             to
             him
             that
             differs
             from
             me
             ;
             And
             so
             we
             are
             upon
             equal
             Terms
             .
             This
             Perswasion
             of
             Truth
             on
             each
             side
             ,
             invests
             neither
             of
             us
             with
             a
             right
             to
             censure
             or
             condemn
             the
             other
             .
             I
             have
             no
             more
             reason
             to
             treat
             him
             ill
             for
             differing
             from
             me
             ,
             than
             he
             has
             to
             treat
             me
             ill
             for
             the
             same
             cause
             .
             Pity
             him
             I
             may
             ;
             inform
             him
             fairly
             I
             ought
             ;
             but
             contemn
             ,
             malign
             ,
             revile
             or
             any
             otherwise
             prejudice
             him
             for
             not
             thinking
             just
             as
             I
             do
             ,
             that
             I
             ought
             not
             .
             My
             Orthodoxy
             gives
             me
             no
             more
             Authority
             over
             him
             ,
             than
             his
             (
             for
             every
             one
             is
             Orthodox
             to
             himself
             )
             gives
             him
             over
             
             me
             .
             When
             the
             Word
             Orthodoxy
             (
             which
             in
             effect
             signifies
             no
             more
             but
             the
             Opinions
             of
             my
             Party
             )
             is
             made
             use
             of
             as
             a
             pretence
             to
             domineer
             (
             as
             ordinarily
             it
             is
             )
             it
             is
             ,
             and
             always
             will
             be
             ridiculous
             .
          
           
             He
             saith
             I
             
               hate
               even
               with
               a
               deadly
               hatred
               all
               Catechisms
               and
               Confessions
               ,
               all
               Systems
               ,
               and
               Models
               .
            
             I
             do
             not
             remember
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             once
             mentioned
             the
             Word
             Catechism
             ,
             either
             in
             my
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             or
             Vindication
             .
             But
             he
             knows
             
               I
               hate
               them
               deadly
            
             ,
             and
             I
             know
             I
             do
             not
             .
             And
             as
             for
             Systems
             and
             Models
             ,
             all
             that
             I
             say
             of
             them
             ,
             in
             the
             Pages
             he
             quotes
             to
             prove
             my
             Hatred
             of
             them
             ,
             is
             only
             this
             ,
             viz.
             p.
             8.
             of
             my
             Vindication
             
               Some
               Men
               had
               rather
               you
               should
               write
               booty
               ,
               and
               cross
               your
               own
               Design
               of
               removing
               Mens
               Prejudices
               to
               Christianity
               ,
               than
               leave
               out
               one
               Title
               of
               what
               they
               put
               into
               their
               Systems
               .
               Some
               Men
               will
               not
               bear
               it
               ,
               that
               any
               one
               should
               speak
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               Model
               that
               they
               themselves
               have
               made
               of
               it
               .
            
             In
             neither
             of
             which
             places
             do
             I
             speak
             against
             Systems
             or
             Models
             ;
             but
             
             the
             ill
             use
             ,
             that
             some
             Men
             make
             of
             them
             .
          
           
             He
             tells
             me
             also
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             p.
             104.
             that
             I
             
               deride
               Mysteries
            
             .
             But
             for
             this
             he
             hath
             quoted
             neither
             words
             ,
             nor
             place
             :
             And
             where
             he
             does
             not
             do
             that
             ,
             I
             have
             reason
             from
             the
             frequent
             Liberties
             he
             takes
             to
             impute
             to
             me
             ,
             what
             no
             where
             appears
             in
             my
             Books
             ,
             to
             desire
             the
             Reader
             to
             take
             what
             he
             says
             not
             to
             be
             true
             .
             For
             did
             he
             mean
             fairly
             ,
             he
             might
             ,
             by
             quoting
             my
             Words
             ,
             put
             all
             such
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             out
             of
             doubt
             ;
             and
             not
             force
             me
             so
             often
             as
             he
             does
             to
             demand
             where
             it
             is
             ,
             as
             I
             do
             now
             here
             again
             ,
          
        
         
           
             LI.
             
          
           
             Where
             it
             is
             that
             I
             deride
             Mysteries
             ?
          
           
             His
             next
             Words
             ,
             p.
             104.
             are
             very
             remarkable
             :
             They
             are
             
               O
               how
               he
            
             [
             the
             Vindicator
             ]
             
               grins
               at
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Creed
               making
               ?
            
             p.
             18.
             
             Vind.
             
               the
               very
               thoughts
               of
               which
               do
               so
               haunt
               him
               ,
               so
               plague
               and
               torment
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               
               rest
               till
               it
               be
               conjured
               down
               .
               And
               here
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               seeing
               I
               have
               mention'd
               his
               rancour
               against
               Systematick
               Books
               and
               Writings
               ,
               I
               might
               represent
               the
               Misery
               that
               is
               coming
               upon
               all
               Booksellers
               if
               this
               Gentleman
               and
               his
               Correspondents
               go
               on
               suc●essfully
               .
               Here
               is
               an
               effectual
               Plot
               to
               undermine
            
             Stationers-Hall
             ;
             
               for
               all
               Systems
               and
               Bodies
               of
               Divinity
               ,
               Philosophy
               ,
               &c.
               must
               be
               cashier'd
               :
               Whatever
               looks
               like
               System
               must
               not
               be
               bought
               or
               sold.
               This
               will
               fall
               heavy
               on
               the
               Gentlemen
               of
               St.
            
             Paul
             's
             Church-yard
             ,
             
               and
               other
               places
            
             .
             Here
             the
             Politick
             Unmasker
             seems
             to
             threaten
             me
             with
             the
             Posse
             of
             
               Paul's
               Church-yard
            
             ,
             because
             my
             Book
             might
             lessen
             their
             Gain
             in
             the
             Sale
             of
             Theological
             Systems
             .
             I
             remember
             that
             
               Demetrius
               the
               Shrinemaker
               which
               brought
               no
               small
               gain
               to
               the
               Crafts-men
               whom
               he
               called
               together
               ,
               with
               the
               Workmen
               of
               like
               Occupation
               ,
               and
               said
               to
               this
               purpose
               ;
               Sirs
               ,
               Ye
               know
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               Craft
               we
               have
               our
               Wealth
               ;
               Moreover
               ye
               see
               ,
               and
               hear
               ,
               that
               this
            
             Paul
             
               hath
               perswaded
               ,
               and
               turned
               away
               much
               People
               saying
               ,
               that
               they
               be
               no
               Gods
               that
               are
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
               so
               that
               this
               our
               Craft
               is
               in
               danger
               to
               be
               set
               at
               
               naught
               .
               And
               when
               they
               heard
               these
               Sayings
               ,
               they
               were
               full
               of
               wrath
               ,
               and
               cried
               out
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Great
               is
               Diana
               of
               the
               Ephesians
               .
            
             Have
             you
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             who
             are
             so
             good
             at
             Speech-making
             ,
             as
             a
             worthy
             Successor
             of
             the
             Silver-smith
             ,
             regulating
             your
             Zeal
             for
             the
             Truth
             ,
             and
             your
             writing
             of
             Divinity
             by
             the
             Profit
             it
             will
             bring
             ,
             made
             a
             Speech
             to
             this
             purpose
             to
             the
             Craftsmen
             ,
             and
             told
             them
             ,
             that
             I
             say
             ,
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Creeds
             ,
             and
             Systems
             in
             Religion
             cannot
             be
             made
             by
             Mens
             Hands
             or
             Fancies
             ;
             But
             must
             be
             just
             such
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             ,
             than
             what
             God
             hath
             given
             us
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ?
             And
             are
             they
             ready
             to
             cry
             out
             to
             your
             content
             ,
             
               Great
               is
            
             Diana
             
               of
               the
            
             Ephesians
             ?
             If
             you
             have
             well
             warm'd
             them
             with
             your
             Oratory
             ,
             't
             is
             to
             be
             hoped
             they
             will
             heartily
             join
             with
             you
             ,
             and
             bestir
             themselves
             ,
             and
             choose
             you
             for
             their
             Champion
             ,
             to
             prevent
             the
             Misery
             you
             tell
             them
             
               is
               coming
               upon
               them
            
             ,
             in
             the
             loss
             of
             the
             Sale
             of
             
               Systems
               and
               Bodies
               of
               Divinity
            
             ;
             For
             ,
             as
             for
             Philosophy
             ,
             which
             you
             name
             too
             ,
             I
             think
             you
             went
             a
             little
             too
             far
             .
             Nothing
             of
             that
             kind
             ,
             as
             I
             remember
             ,
             hath
             been
             so
             
             much
             as
             mention'd
             .
             But
             however
             ,
             some
             sort
             of
             Orators
             ,
             when
             their
             hands
             are
             in
             ,
             omit
             nothing
             true
             or
             false
             ,
             that
             may
             move
             those
             that
             they
             would
             work
             upon
             .
             Is
             not
             this
             a
             worthy
             Imployment
             ,
             and
             becoming
             a
             Preacher
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Sollicitor
             for
             Stationers-Hall
             ?
             and
             make
             the
             Gain
             of
             the
             
               Gentlemen
               of
            
             Paul's
             Church-yard
             a
             Consideration
             ,
             for
             or
             against
             any
             Book
             writ
             concerning
             Religion
             ?
             This
             ,
             if
             it
             were
             ever
             thought
             on
             before
             ,
             no
             body
             but
             an
             Unmasker
             ,
             who
             lays
             all
             open
             ,
             was
             ever
             so
             foolish
             as
             to
             Publish
             .
             But
             here
             you
             have
             an
             account
             of
             his
             Zeal
             :
             The
             views
             of
             Gain
             are
             to
             measure
             the
             truths
             of
             Divinity
             .
             Had
             his
             Zeal
             ,
             as
             he
             pretends
             in
             the
             next
             Paragraph
             ,
             no
             other
             aims
             ,
             but
             the
             
               defence
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             ,
             't
             is
             probable
             this
             Controversie
             would
             have
             been
             managed
             after
             another
             fashion
             .
          
           
             Whether
             what
             he
             says
             in
             the
             next
             ,
             p.
             105.
             to
             excuse
             his
             so
             o●ten
             pretending
             to
             
               know
               my
               Heart
               and
               Thoughts
            
             ,
             will
             satisfie
             the
             Reader
             ,
             I
             shall
             not
             trouble
             my self
             .
             By
             his
             so
             often
             doing
             it
             again
             in
             his
             
               Socinianism
               Unmask'd
            
             ,
             I
             see
             he
             cannot
             write
             without
             it
             .
             And
             
             so
             I
             leave
             it
             to
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Readers
             ,
             whether
             he
             can
             be
             allow'd
             to
             know
             other
             Mens
             thoughts
             ,
             who
             in
             many
             Occasions
             seems
             not
             well
             to
             know
             his
             own
             .
             The
             Railing
             in
             the
             remainder
             of
             this
             Chapter
             I
             shall
             pass
             by
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             done
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             the
             same
             strain
             in
             his
             Book
             :
             Only
             to
             shew
             how
             well
             he
             understands
             or
             represents
             my
             sense
             ,
             I
             shall
             set
             down
             my
             Words
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             in
             the
             Pages
             he
             quotes
             ,
             and
             his
             Inferences
             from
             them
             .
             
               
                 
                   Vindicat.
                   p.
                   22.
                   
                
                 
                   Socin
                   .
                   Unmask'd
                   ,
                   p.
                   108.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   I
                   know
                   not
                   but
                   it
                   may
                   be
                   true
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   Antitrinitarians
                   and
                   Racovians
                   understand
                   those
                   places
                   as
                   I
                   do
                   :
                   But
                   't
                   is
                   more
                   than
                   I
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   do
                   so
                   .
                   I
                   took
                   not
                   my
                   sence
                   of
                   those
                   Texts
                   from
                   those
                   Writers
                   ,
                   but
                   from
                   the
                   Scripture
                   it self
                   ,
                   giving
                   Light
                   to
                   its
                   own
                   meaning
                   by
                   one
                   place
                   compared
                   with
                   another
                   .
                   What
                   in
                   this
                   way
                   appears
                   to
                   me
                   its
                   true
                   meaning
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   not
                   decline
                   ;
                   because
                   I
                   am
                   told
                   that
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   understood
                   by
                   the
                   Racovians
                   ,
                   whom
                   I
                   never
                   yet
                   read
                   ;
                   nor
                   embrace
                   the
                   contrary
                   ,
                   though
                   the
                   generality
                   of
                   Divines
                   I
                   more
                   converse
                   with
                   ,
                   should
                   declare
                   for
                   it
                   .
                   If
                   the
                   sence
                   wherein
                   I
                   understand
                   those
                   Texts
                   be
                   a
                   Mistake
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   be
                   beholding
                   to
                   you
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   will
                   set
                   me
                   right
                   .
                   But
                   they
                   are
                   not
                   popular
                   Authorities
                   ,
                   or
                   frightful
                   Names
                   whereby
                   I
                   judge
                   of
                   Truth
                   or
                   Falshood
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   professed
                   Divines
                   of
                   England
                   ,
                   you
                   must
                   know
                   ,
                   are
                   but
                   a
                   pitiful
                   sort
                   of
                   Folks
                   with
                   this
                   great
                   Racovian
                   Rabbi
                   .
                   He
                   tells
                   us
                   plainly
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   is
                   not
                   mindful
                   of
                   what
                   the
                   generality
                   of
                   Divines
                   declare
                   for
                   ,
                   p.
                   22.
                   
                   He
                   labours
                   so
                   concernedly
                   to
                   ingratiate
                   himself
                   
                   with
                   the
                   Mobb
                   ,
                   the
                   Multitude
                   (
                   which
                   he
                   so
                   often
                   talks
                   of
                   )
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   no
                   regard
                   to
                   these
                   .
                   The
                   generality
                   of
                   the
                   Rabble
                   are
                   more
                   considerable
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   than
                   the
                   generality
                   of
                   Divines
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             He
             tells
             me
             here
             of
             the
             
               Generality
               of
               Divines
            
             .
             If
             he
             had
             said
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             I
             could
             have
             understood
             him
             .
             But
             he
             says
             ,
             
               The
               professed
               Divines
               of
            
             England
             ;
             And
             there
             being
             several
             sorts
             of
             Divines
             in
             England
             ,
             who
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             do
             not
             every
             where
             
             agree
             in
             their
             Interpretations
             of
             Scripture
             ;
             which
             of
             them
             is
             it
             I
             must
             have
             regard
             to
             ,
             where
             they
             differ
             ?
             If
             he
             cannot
             tell
             me
             that
             ,
             he
             complains
             here
             of
             me
             for
             a
             Fault
             ,
             which
             he
             himself
             knows
             not
             how
             to
             mend
             .
             
               
                 
                   Vindicat.
                   p.
                   18.
                   
                
                 
                   Socin
                   .
                   Unmask'd
                   ,
                   p.
                   109.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   The
                   list
                   of
                   Materials
                   for
                   his
                   Creed
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   Articles
                   are
                   not
                   yet
                   formed
                   ,
                   Mr.
                   Edwards
                   closes
                   ,
                   p.
                   111.
                   with
                   these
                   words
                   ,
                   
                     These
                     are
                     the
                     Matters
                     of
                     Faith
                     contain'd
                     in
                     the
                     Epistles
                     ,
                     and
                     they
                     are
                     Essential
                     and
                     Integral
                     parts
                     of
                     the
                     Gospel
                     it self
                     .
                  
                   What
                   just
                   these
                   ?
                   neither
                   more
                   nor
                   less
                   ?
                   l.
                   4.
                   
                   If
                   you
                   are
                   sure
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   pray
                   let
                   us
                   have
                   them
                   speedily
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   reconciling
                   of
                   Differences
                   in
                   the
                   Christian
                   Church
                   ,
                   which
                   has
                   been
                   so
                   cruelly
                   torn
                   about
                   the
                   Articles
                   of
                   the
                   Christian
                   Faith
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   great
                   Reproach
                   of
                   Christian
                   Charity
                   ,
                   and
                   Scandal
                   of
                   our
                   true
                   Religion
                   .
                
                 
                   This
                   Author
                   ,
                   as
                   demure
                   and
                   grave
                   as
                   he
                   would
                   sometimes
                   seem
                   to
                   be
                   ,
                   can
                   scoff
                   at
                   the
                   matters
                   of
                   Faith
                   contain'd
                   in
                   the
                   Apostles
                   Epistles
                   ,
                   p.
                   18.
                   l.
                   4
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
           
             Does
             the
             Vindicator
             here
             
               scoff
               at
               the
               Matters
               of
               Faith
               contain'd
               in
               the
               Epistles
               ?
            
             Or
             shew
             the
             vain
             Pretences
             of
             the
             Unmasker
             ;
             who
             undertakes
             to
             give
             us
             out
             of
             the
             Epistles
             a
             Collection
             of
             Fundamentals
             ,
             without
             being
             able
             to
             say
             whether
             those
             he
             sets
             down
             be
             all
             or
             no
             ?
             
               
                 
                   Vindicat.
                   p.
                   33.
                   
                
                 
                   Socin
                   .
                   Unmask'd
                   ,
                   p.
                   110.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   I
                   hope
                   you
                   do
                   not
                   think
                   how
                   contemptibly
                   soever
                   you
                   speak
                   of
                   the
                   
                     Venerable
                     Mob
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   you
                   are
                   pleas'd
                   to
                   dignifie
                   them
                   ,
                   p.
                   117.
                   that
                   the
                   bulk
                   of
                   Mankind
                   ,
                   or
                   in
                   your
                   Phrase
                   ,
                   the
                   Rabble
                   are
                   not
                   concerned
                   in
                   Religion
                   ,
                   or
                   ought
                   not
                   to
                   understand
                   it
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   their
                   Salvation
                   .
                   I
                   remember
                   the
                   Pharisees
                   treated
                   the
                   Common
                   People
                   with
                   Contempt
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   
                     Have
                     any
                     of
                     the
                     Rulers
                     or
                     of
                     the
                     Pharisees
                     believed
                     in
                     him
                     ?
                     But
                     this
                     People
                     who
                     knoweth
                     not
                     the
                     Law
                     are
                     cursed
                     .
                  
                   But
                   yet
                   these
                   ,
                   who
                   in
                   the
                   censure
                   
                   of
                   the
                   Pharisees
                   were
                   cursed
                   ,
                   were
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Poor
                   ,
                   or
                   ,
                   if
                   you
                   please
                   to
                   have
                   it
                   so
                   ,
                   the
                   Mob
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   the
                   Gospel
                   was
                   Preach'd
                   by
                   our
                   Saviour
                   ,
                   as
                   he
                   tells
                   
                     Iohns
                     Disciples
                     ,
                     Mat.
                  
                   XI
                   .
                   5.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     To
                     Coakse
                     the
                  
                   Mob
                   ,
                   
                     he
                     prophanely
                     brings
                     in
                     that
                     place
                     of
                     Scripture
                     .
                  
                   Have
                   any
                   of
                   the
                   Rulers
                   believed
                   in
                   him
                   ?
                
              
            
          
           
             Where
             the
             Prophaneness
             of
             this
             is
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             see
             ;
             Unless
             some
             unknown
             Sacredness
             of
             the
             
             Unmasker's
             Person
             make
             it
             Prophaneness
             to
             shew
             ,
             that
             he
             like
             the
             Pharisees
             of
             old
             ,
             has
             a
             great
             contempt
             for
             the
             Common
             People
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             the
             far
             greater
             part
             of
             Mankind
             ;
             as
             if
             they
             and
             their
             Salvation
             were
             below
             the
             regard
             of
             this
             elevated
             Rabbi
             .
             But
             this
             of
             Prophaneness
             may
             be
             well
             born
             from
             him
             ,
             since
             in
             the
             next
             words
             my
             mentioning
             another
             part
             of
             his
             Carriage
             is
             no
             less
             than
             Irreligion
             .
             
               
                 
                   Vindicat.
                   p.
                   25.
                   
                
                 
                   Socin
                   .
                   Unmask'd
                   p.
                   110.
                   
                
              
               
                 
                   He
                   prefers
                   what
                   I
                   say
                   to
                   him
                   my self
                   to
                   what
                   is
                   offer'd
                   to
                   him
                   from
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   makes
                   me
                   this
                   Complement
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   begin
                   to
                   mend
                   about
                   the
                   close
                   ,
                   
                     i.
                     e.
                  
                   when
                   I
                   leave
                   off
                   quoting
                   of
                   Scripture
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   dull
                   Work
                   was
                   done
                   of
                   
                     going
                     through
                     the
                     History
                     of
                     the
                     Evangelists
                     and
                     the
                     Acts
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   he
                   computes
                   ,
                   p.
                   105.
                   to
                   take
                   up
                   three
                   Quarters
                   of
                   my
                   Book
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Ridiculously
                     and
                     irreligiously
                     he
                     pretends
                  
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   prefer
                   what
                   he
                   saith
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   to
                   what
                   
                   is
                   offer'd
                   to
                   me
                   from
                   the
                   Word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   p.
                   25.
                   
                
              
            
          
           
             The
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             is
             as
             I
             relate
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             is
             beyond
             pretence
             ,
             and
             for
             this
             I
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             the
             105.
             and
             114.
             
             Pages
             of
             his
             
               Thoughts
               concerning
               the
               Causes
               of
               Atheism
               .
            
             But
             had
             I
             mistaken
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             how
             he
             could
             have
             call'd
             it
             Irreligiously
             .
             Make
             the
             worst
             of
             it
             that
             can
             be
             ,
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             be
             Irreligious
             ?
             What
             is
             there
             Divine
             in
             an
             Vnmasker
             ;
             that
             one
             cannot
             pretend
             (
             true
             or
             false
             )
             that
             he
             prefers
             what
             I
             say
             ,
             to
             what
             is
             o●●er'd
             him
             from
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             doing
             it
             Irreligiously
             ?
             Does
             the
             very
             assuming
             the
             Power
             to
             de●ine
             Articles
             ,
             and
             determine
             who
             are
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             not
             Christians
             ,
             by
             a
             Creed
             not
             yet
             made
             ,
             erect
             an
             Unmasker
             presently
             into
             God's
             
             Throne
             ,
             and
             bestow
             on
             him
             the
             title
             of
             
               Dominus
               deusque
               noster
            
             ,
             whereby
             Offences
             against
             him
             come
             to
             be
             Irreligious
             Acts
             ?
             I
             have
             misrepresented
             his
             meaning
             ;
             Let
             it
             be
             so
             :
             Where
             is
             the
             Irreligion
             of
             it
             ?
             Thus
             it
             is
             :
             The
             Power
             of
             making
             a
             Religion
             for
             others
             (
             and
             those
             that
             make
             Creeds
             do
             that
             )
             being
             once
             got
             into
             any
             one's
             fancy
             ,
             must
             at
             last
             make
             all
             Oppositions
             to
             those
             Creeds
             and
             Creed-maker's
             Irreligion
             .
             Thus
             we
             see
             in
             process
             of
             time
             it
             did
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             :
             But
             it
             was
             in
             length
             of
             time
             ,
             and
             by
             gentle
             degrees
             .
             The
             Unmasker
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             cannot
             stay
             ,
             is
             in
             hast
             ,
             and
             at
             one
             jump
             leaps
             into
             the
             Chair
             .
             He
             has
             given
             us
             yet
             but
             a
             piece
             of
             his
             Creed
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             is
             enough
             to
             set
             him
             above
             the
             state
             of
             Humane
             Mistakes
             or
             Frailties
             ,
             and
             to
             mention
             any
             such
             thing
             in
             him
             ,
             is
             to
             do
             Irreligiously
             .
          
           
             
               We
               may
               further
               see
            
             ,
             says
             the
             Unmasker
             ,
             p.
             110.
             
               how
               counterfeit
               the
               Vindicator's
               Gravity
               is
               ,
               whil'st
               he
               condemns
               frothy
               and
               light
               Discourses
               ,
            
             p.
             26.
             
             Vindic.
             And
             
               yet
               in
               many
               Pages
               together
               ,
               most
               irreverently
               treats
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Apostolical
               Writings
               ,
               and
               throws
               aside
               
               the
               main
               Articles
               of
               Religion
               as
               unnecessary
               .
               Answ.
            
             In
             my
             Vindic.
             p.
             19.
             you
             may
             remember
             these
             words
             ,
             
               I
               require
               you
               to
               Publish
               to
               the
               World
               those
               Passages
               which
               shew
               my
               contempt
               of
               the
               Epistles
               .
            
             Why
             do
             you
             not
             (
             especially
             having
             been
             so
             called
             upon
             to
             do
             it
             )
             set
             down
             those
             words
             ,
             wherein
             
               I
               most
               irreverently
               treat
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Apostolical
               Writings
               ?
            
             At
             least
             why
             do
             you
             not
             quote
             those
             
               many
               Pages
            
             wherein
             I
             do
             it
             ?
             This
             looks
             a
             little
             suspiciously
             ,
             that
             you
             cannot
             :
             And
             the
             more
             ,
             because
             you
             have
             in
             this
             very
             Page
             not
             been
             sparing
             to
             quote
             places
             which
             you
             thought
             to
             your
             purpose
             .
             I
             must
             take
             leave
             therefore
             (
             if
             it
             may
             be
             done
             without
             Irreligion
             )
             to
             assure
             the
             Reader
             ,
             that
             this
             is
             another
             of
             your
             many
             Mistakes
             in
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             for
             which
             you
             have
             not
             so
             much
             as
             the
             excuse
             of
             Inadvertency
             :
             For
             as
             he
             sees
             ,
             you
             have
             been
             minded
             of
             it
             before
             .
             But
             an
             Vnmasker
             ,
             say
             what
             you
             will
             to
             him
             ,
             will
             be
             an
             Unmasker
             still
             .
          
           
             He
             closes
             what
             he
             has
             to
             say
             to
             me
             in
             his
             
               Socinianism
               Unmask'd
            
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             in
             the
             Pulpit
             ,
             with
             an
             Use
             of
             
             Exhortation
             .
             The
             false
             Insinuations
             ,
             it
             is
             filled
             with
             ,
             makes
             the
             Conclusion
             of
             a
             Piece
             with
             the
             Introduction
             .
             As
             he
             sets
             out
             so
             he
             ends
             ,
             and
             therein
             shews
             wherein
             he
             places
             his
             Strength
             .
             A
             custom
             of
             making
             bold
             with
             Truth
             ,
             is
             so
             seldom
             curable
             in
             a
             grown
             Man
             ,
             and
             the
             Unmasker
             shews
             so
             little
             sence
             of
             Shame
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             charged
             upon
             him
             ,
             beyond
             a
             possibility
             of
             clearing
             himself
             ,
             that
             no
             body
             is
             to
             trouble
             themselves
             any
             farther
             about
             that
             part
             of
             his
             established
             Character
             .
             Letting
             therefore
             that
             alone
             to
             Nature
             and
             Custom
             ,
             two
             sure
             Guides
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             intreat
             him
             ,
             to
             prevent
             his
             taking
             Railing
             for
             Argument
             ,
             (
             which
             I
             fear
             he
             too
             often
             does
             )
             that
             upon
             his
             entrance
             every
             where
             upon
             any
             new
             Argument
             ,
             he
             would
             set
             it
             down
             in
             Syllogism
             ,
             and
             when
             he
             has
             done
             that
             (
             that
             I
             may
             know
             what
             is
             to
             be
             answered
             )
             let
             him
             then
             give
             Vent
             as
             he
             pleases
             ,
             to
             his
             noble
             Vein
             of
             Wit
             and
             Oratory
             .
          
           
             The
             lifting
             a
             Man's
             self
             up
             in
             his
             own
             Opinion
             ,
             has
             had
             the
             Credit
             in
             former
             Ages
             to
             be
             thought
             the
             lowest
             Degradation
             that
             Humane
             Nature
             
             could
             well
             sink
             it self
             to
             .
             Hence
             says
             the
             Wise
             Man
             ,
             Prov.
             XXVI
             .
             6.
             
             
               Answer
               a
               Fool
               according
               to
               his
               folly
               ,
               lest
               he
               be
               wise
               in
               his
               own
               conceit
               .
            
             Hereby
             shewing
             ,
             that
             Self-conceitedness
             is
             a
             Degree
             beneath
             ordinary
             Folly.
             And
             therefore
             he
             there
             provides
             a
             fence
             against
             it
             ,
             to
             keep
             even
             Fools
             from
             sinking
             yet
             lower
             ,
             by
             falling
             into
             it
             .
             Whether
             what
             was
             not
             so
             in
             
             Solomon's
             days
             ,
             be
             now
             ,
             by
             length
             of
             time
             ,
             in
             ours
             ,
             grown
             into
             a
             mark
             of
             Wisdom
             and
             Parts
             ,
             and
             an
             Evidence
             of
             great
             Performances
             ;
             I
             shall
             not
             enquire
             .
             Mr.
             Edwards
             —
             who
             goes
             beyond
             all
             that
             ever
             I
             yet
             met
             with
             in
             the
             Commendation
             of
             his
             own
             ,
             best
             knows
             why
             he
             so
             extols
             what
             he
             has
             done
             in
             this
             Controversie
             .
             For
             fear
             the
             Praises
             he
             has
             not
             been
             sparing
             of
             in
             his
             
               So●inianism
               Unmask'd
            
             ,
             should
             not
             sufficiently
             trumpet
             out
             his
             Worth
             ,
             or
             might
             be
             forgotten
             ;
             He
             in
             a
             new
             Piece
             entituled
             ,
             
               The
               Socinian
               Creed
            
             ,
             proclaims
             again
             his
             mighty
             Deeds
             ,
             and
             the
             Victory
             he
             has
             established
             to
             himself
             by
             them
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             ;
             
               But
               he
               and
               his
               Friends
               (
               the
               One-Article-Men
               )
               seem
               to
               have
               made
               Satisfaction
               by
               their
               profound
               
               silence
               lately
               ,
               whereby
               they
               acknowledge
               to
               the
               World
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               nothing
               to
               say
               in
               Reply
               to
               what
               I
               laid
               to
               their
               Charge
               ,
               and
               fully
               proved
               against
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Socinian
               Creed
            
             ,
             p.
             128.
             
             This
             fresh
             Testimony
             of
             no
             ordinary
             Conceit
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             Edwards
             hath
             of
             the
             Excellency
             and
             Strength
             of
             his
             Reasoning
             in
             his
             
               Socinianism
               Unmask'd
            
             ,
             I
             leave
             with
             him
             and
             his
             Friends
             to
             be
             considered
             of
             at
             their
             leisure
             :
             And
             if
             they
             think
             I
             have
             mis-applied
             the
             term
             of
             Conceitedness
             ,
             to
             so
             Wise
             ,
             Understanding
             ,
             and
             every
             way
             accomplished
             a
             Disputant
             (
             if
             we
             may
             believe
             himself
             )
             I
             will
             teach
             them
             a
             way
             how
             he
             ,
             or
             any
             body
             else
             ,
             may
             fully
             convince
             me
             of
             it
             .
             There
             remains
             on
             his
             Score
             marked
             in
             this
             Reply
             of
             mine
             ,
             several
             Propositions
             to
             be
             proved
             by
             him
             .
             If
             he
             can
             but
             find
             Arguments
             to
             prove
             them
             that
             will
             bear
             the
             setting
             down
             in
             form
             ,
             and
             will
             so
             publish
             them
             ,
             I
             will
             allow
             my self
             to
             be
             mistaken
             .
             Nay
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             ,
             if
             he
             or
             any
             body
             in
             the
             112.
             
             Pages
             of
             his
             
               Socinianism
               Unmasked
            
             ,
             can
             find
             but
             Ten
             Arguments
             that
             will
             bear
             the
             test
             of
             Syllogism
             ,
             the
             true
             Touchstone
             of
             
             right
             Arguing
             ,
             I
             will
             grant
             that
             that
             Treatise
             deserves
             all
             those
             Commendations
             he
             has
             bestowed
             upon
             it
             ;
             though
             it
             be
             made
             up
             more
             of
             his
             own
             Panegyrick
             ,
             than
             a
             Confutation
             of
             me
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             
               Socinian
               Creed
            
             (
             for
             a
             Creed-maker
             he
             will
             be
             ;
             and
             whether
             he
             has
             been
             as
             lucky
             for
             the
             Socinians
             as
             for
             the
             Orthodox
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             )
             p.
             120.
             he
             begins
             with
             me
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             the
             same
             conquering
             Hand
             and
             Skill
             which
             can
             never
             fail
             of
             Victory
             ;
             if
             a
             Man
             has
             but
             Wit
             enough
             to
             know
             what
             Proposition
             he
             is
             able
             to
             Confute
             ,
             and
             then
             make
             that
             his
             Adversary's
             tenet
             .
             But
             the
             Repetitions
             of
             his
             old
             Song
             concerning
             
               one
               Article
               ,
               the
               Epistles
            
             ,
             &c.
             which
             occur
             here
             again
             ,
             I
             shall
             only
             set
             down
             ,
             that
             none
             of
             these
             excellent
             things
             may
             be
             lost
             ,
             whereby
             this
             Accute
             and
             Unanswerable
             Writer
             has
             so
             well
             deserved
             his
             own
             Commendations
             ,
             viz.
             That
             I
             say
             
               there
               is
               but
               one
               single
               Article
               of
               the
               Christian
               Truth
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
               and
               assented
               to
               by
               us
               ,
            
             p.
             121.
             
             That
             I
             
               slight
               the
               Christian
               Principles
               ,
               curtail
               the
               Articles
               of
               our
               Faith
               ,
               and
               ravish
               Christianity
               it
               
               self
               from
               him
               ,
            
             p.
             123.
             
             And
             that
             I
             
               turn
               the
               Epistles
               of
               the
               Apostle
               into
               Waste
               Paper
               ,
            
             p.
             127
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             These
             ,
             and
             the
             like
             Slanders
             ,
             I
             have
             already
             given
             an
             Answer
             to
             in
             my
             Reply
             to
             his
             former
             Book
             .
             Only
             one
             new
             one
             here
             I
             cannot
             pass
             over
             in
             Silence
             ;
             because
             of
             the
             remarkable
             Prophaneness
             which
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             be
             in
             it
             ,
             which
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             deserves
             publick
             notice
             .
             In
             my
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             I
             have
             laid
             together
             those
             Passages
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Life
             ,
             which
             seemed
             to
             me
             most
             eminently
             to
             shew
             his
             Wisdom
             ,
             in
             that
             Conduct
             of
             himself
             ,
             with
             that
             Reserve
             and
             Caution
             which
             was
             necessary
             to
             preserve
             him
             ,
             and
             carry
             him
             through
             the
             appointed
             time
             of
             his
             Ministry
             .
             Some
             have
             thought
             I
             had
             herein
             done
             considerable
             Service
             to
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             by
             removing
             those
             Objections
             which
             some
             were
             apt
             to
             make
             from
             our
             Saviour's
             Carriage
             ,
             not
             rightly
             understood
             .
             This
             Creed-maker
             tells
             me
             ,
             
               p.
               127.
               
               That
               I
               make
               our
               Saviour
               a
               Coward
               :
            
             A
             Word
             not
             to
             be
             applied
             to
             the
             Saviour
             of
             the
             World
             by
             a
             Pious
             or
             Discreet
             Christian
             upon
             any
             pretence
             ,
             
             without
             great
             Necessity
             and
             sure
             Grounds
             .
             If
             he
             had
             set
             down
             my
             words
             ,
             and
             quoted
             the
             Page
             (
             which
             was
             the
             least
             could
             have
             been
             done
             to
             excuse
             such
             a
             Phrase
             )
             we
             should
             then
             have
             seen
             which
             of
             us
             two
             this
             impious
             and
             irreligious
             Epithete
             given
             to
             the
             Holy
             Iesus
             ,
             has
             for
             its
             Author
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             I
             leave
             it
             with
             him
             ,
             to
             be
             accounted
             for
             by
             his
             Piety
             ,
             to
             those
             ,
             who
             by
             his
             Example
             shall
             be
             incouraged
             to
             entertain
             so
             vile
             a
             thought
             ,
             or
             use
             so
             prophane
             an
             Expression
             of
             the
             
               Captain
               of
               our
               Salvation
            
             ,
             who
             freely
             gave
             himself
             up
             to
             Death
             for
             us
             .
          
           
             
               He
               also
               says
               in
               the
               same
            
             p.
             127.
             that
             I
             every
             where
             strike
             at
             Systems
             ,
             the
             Design
             of
             which
             is
             to
             establish
             one
             of
             my
             own
             ,
             or
             to
             foster
             Scepticism
             ,
             by
             beating
             down
             all
             others
             .
          
           
             For
             clear
             Reason
             or
             good
             Sence
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             think
             our
             Creed-maker
             ever
             had
             his
             fellow
             .
             In
             the
             immediate
             preceding
             words
             of
             the
             same
             Sentence
             ,
             he
             charges
             me
             with
             
               a
               great
               Antipathy
               against
               Systems
            
             ;
             and
             before
             he
             comes
             to
             the
             end
             of
             it
             ,
             finds
             out
             my
             Design
             to
             be
             the
             
               establishing
               one
               of
               my
               own
            
             .
             So
             that
             this
             
               my
               Antipathy
               against
               Systems
            
             ,
             
             makes
             me
             in
             love
             with
             one
             .
             My
             Design
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               is
               to
               establish
               a
               System
               of
               my
               own
               ,
               or
               to
               foster
               Scepticism
               in
               beating
               down
               all
               others
               .
            
             Let
             my
             Book
             ,
             if
             he
             pleases
             ,
             be
             my
             System
             of
             Christianity
             .
             Now
             is
             it
             in
             me
             any
             more
             
               fostering
               Scepticism
            
             ,
             to
             say
             my
             System
             is
             true
             and
             others
             not
             ,
             than
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Creed-maker
             to
             say
             so
             of
             all
             other
             Systems
             but
             his
             own
             ?
             For
             ,
             I
             hope
             ,
             he
             does
             not
             allow
             any
             System
             of
             Christianity
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             differs
             from
             his
             any
             more
             than
             I
             do
             .
          
           
             But
             I
             have
             spoke
             against
             all
             Systems
             .
             Answ.
             And
             always
             shall
             ,
             so
             far
             as
             they
             are
             set
             up
             by
             particular
             Men
             or
             Parties
             ,
             as
             the
             just
             Measure
             of
             every
             Man's
             Faith
             ,
             wherein
             every
             thing
             that
             is
             contained
             ,
             is
             required
             and
             imposed
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             :
             Such
             an
             Opinion
             and
             Use
             of
             Systems
             I
             shall
             always
             be
             against
             ;
             till
             the
             Creed-maker
             shall
             tell
             me
             amongst
             the
             Variety
             of
             them
             which
             alone
             is
             to
             be
             received
             and
             rested
             in
             ,
             in
             the
             absence
             of
             his
             Creed
             ;
             which
             is
             not
             yet
             finished
             ,
             and
             ,
             I
             fear
             ,
             will
             not
             as
             long
             as
             I
             live
             .
             That
             every
             Man
             should
             receive
             from
             others
             ,
             or
             
             make
             to
             himself
             such
             a
             System
             of
             Christianity
             as
             he
             found
             most
             conformable
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             best
             of
             his
             understanding
             ,
             is
             what
             I
             never
             spake
             against
             ,
             but
             think
             it
             every
             one's
             Duty
             to
             Labour
             for
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             all
             opportunities
             as
             long
             as
             he
             lives
             ,
             by
             Studying
             the
             Scriptures
             every
             day
             ,
             to
             perfect
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             ,
             I
             fear
             ,
             will
             not
             go
             easily
             down
             with
             our
             Author
             ;
             for
             then
             he
             cannot
             be
             a
             Creed-maker
             for
             others
             .
             A
             thing
             he
             shews
             himself
             very
             forward
             to
             ,
             how
             able
             to
             perform
             it
             we
             shall
             see
             when
             his
             Creed
             is
             made
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             talking
             loudly
             and
             at
             Random
             about
             Fundamentals
             ,
             without
             knowing
             what
             is
             so
             ,
             may
             stand
             him
             in
             some
             stead
             .
          
           
             This
             being
             all
             that
             is
             new
             ,
             which
             I
             think
             my self
             concerned
             in
             ,
             in
             this
             
               Socinian
               Creed
            
             ,
             I
             pass
             on
             to
             his
             Postscript
             .
             In
             the
             first
             Page
             whereof
             ,
             I
             find
             these
             words
             ,
             
               I
               found
               that
               the
               Manager
               of
               the
            
             Reasonableness
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             
               had
               prevailed
               with
               a
               Gentleman
               to
               make
               a
               Sermon
               upon
               my
               Refutation
               of
               that
               Treatise
               ,
               and
               the
               Vindication
               of
               it
               .
            
             Such
             a
             piece
             of
             Impertinency
             
             as
             this
             ,
             might
             have
             been
             born
             from
             a
             fair
             Adversary
             .
             But
             the
             Sample
             Mr.
             Edwards
             has
             given
             of
             himself
             in
             his
             
               Socinianism
               Unmask'd
            
             ,
             perswades
             me
             this
             ought
             to
             be
             bound
             up
             with
             what
             he
             says
             of
             me
             in
             his
             Introduction
             to
             that
             Book
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Among
               others
               ,
               they
               thought
               and
               made
               Choice
               of
               a
               Gentleman
               ,
               who
               they
               knew
               would
               be
               extraordinary
               useful
               to
               them
               .
               And
               he
               it
               is
               probable
               was
               as
               forward
               to
               be
               made
               use
               of
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               presently
               accepted
               of
               the
               Office
               that
               was
               assigned
               him
            
             ;
             and
             more
             there
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             All
             which
             ,
             I
             know
             to
             be
             utterly
             false
             .
          
           
             'T
             is
             pity
             that
             one
             who
             relies
             so
             entirely
             upon
             it
             ,
             should
             have
             no
             better
             an
             Invention
             .
             The
             Socinians
             set
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             &c.
             on
             Work
             to
             write
             that
             Book
             ,
             by
             which
             Discovery
             ,
             the
             World
             being
             (
             as
             Mr.
             Edwards
             says
             )
             
               let
               into
               the
               project
            
             ,
             that
             Book
             is
             confounded
             ,
             baffled
             ,
             blown
             off
             ,
             and
             by
             this
             Skilful
             Artifice
             there
             is
             an
             end
             of
             it
             .
             Mr.
             Bold
             preaches
             and
             publishes
             a
             Sermon
             without
             this
             irrefragable
             Gentleman's
             good
             Leave
             and
             Liking
             :
             What
             now
             must
             be
             done
             to
             discredit
             it
             and
             keep
             
             it
             from
             being
             read
             ?
             Why
             ,
             Mr.
             Bold
             too
             ,
             was
             set
             on
             Work
             by
             
               the
               Manager
               of
               the
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             In
             your
             whole
             Store-house
             of
             Stratagems
             ,
             you
             that
             are
             so
             great
             a
             Conquerour
             ,
             Have
             you
             but
             this
             one
             Way
             to
             destroy
             a
             Book
             which
             you
             set
             your
             Mightiness
             against
             ,
             but
             to
             tell
             the
             World
             it
             was
             a
             Jobb
             of
             Journey-work
             for
             some
             body
             you
             do
             not
             like
             ?
             Some
             other
             would
             have
             done
             better
             in
             this
             new
             Case
             ,
             had
             your
             happy
             Invention
             been
             ready
             with
             it
             :
             For
             you
             are
             not
             so
             bashful
             or
             reserved
             ,
             but
             that
             you
             may
             be
             allowed
             to
             be
             as
             great
             a
             Wit
             as
             he
             who
             professed
             himself
             ready
             at
             any
             time
             to
             say
             a
             good
             or
             a
             new
             thing
             if
             he
             could
             but
             think
             of
             it
             .
             But
             in
             good
             earnest
             ,
             Sir
             ,
             if
             one
             should
             ask
             you
             ,
             do
             you
             think
             no
             Books
             contain
             Truth
             in
             them
             which
             were
             Undertaken
             by
             the
             Procuration
             of
             a
             Bookseller
             ?
             I
             desire
             you
             to
             be
             a
             little
             tender
             in
             the
             Point
             ,
             not
             knowing
             how
             far
             it
             may
             reach
             .
             Ay
             ,
             but
             such
             Booksellers
             live
             not
             at
             the
             
               Lower
               End
               of
               Pater-Noster-Row
            
             ,
             but
             in
             
             Paul's
             Church-Yard
             ,
             and
             are
             the
             Managers
             of
             other-guess
             Books
             ,
             than
             
               The
               Reasonableness
               
               of
               Christianity
            
             .
             And
             therefore
             you
             very
             rightly
             subjoin
             ,
             
               Indeed
               it
               was
               a
               great
               Master-Piece
               of
               Procuration
               ,
               and
               we
               can't
               but
               think
               that
               Man
               must
               speak
               truth
               ,
               and
               defend
               it
               very
               Impartially
               and
               Substantially
               ,
               who
               is
               thus
               brought
               on
               to
               undertake
               the
               Cause
               .
            
             And
             so
             Mr.
             
             Bold's
             Sermon
             is
             found
             to
             have
             neither
             Truth
             nor
             Sence
             in
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             Printed
             by
             a
             Bookseller
             at
             the
             lower
             End
             of
             Pater-Noster-Row
             ;
             for
             that
             ,
             I
             dare
             say
             ,
             is
             all
             you
             know
             of
             the
             Matter
             .
             But
             that
             is
             hint
             enough
             for
             a
             happy
             Diviner
             to
             be
             sure
             of
             the
             rest
             ,
             and
             with
             Confidence
             to
             report
             that
             for
             certain
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             which
             had
             never
             any
             being
             but
             in
             the
             forecasting
             Side
             of
             his
             Politick
             Brain
             .
          
           
             But
             whatever
             were
             the
             Reason
             that
             moved
             Mr.
             B
             —
             to
             Preach
             that
             Sermon
             ,
             of
             which
             I
             know
             nothing
             ;
             This
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             it
             shews
             only
             the
             Weakness
             and
             Malice
             (
             I
             will
             not
             say
             ,
             and
             ill
             Breeding
             ,
             for
             that
             concerns
             not
             one
             of
             Mr.
             
             Edward's
             Pitch
             )
             of
             any
             one
             who
             excepts
             against
             it
             ,
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             any
             thing
             more
             than
             what
             the
             Author
             has
             Published
             .
             Therein
             alone
             consists
             the
             Errour
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             ;
             
             and
             that
             alone
             those
             meddle
             with
             ,
             who
             write
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Truth
             .
             But
             poor
             Cavillers
             have
             other
             Purposes
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             use
             other
             Shifts
             ,
             and
             make
             a
             bustle
             about
             something
             besides
             the
             Argument
             to
             prejudice
             and
             beguile
             unwary
             Readers
             .
          
           
             The
             only
             Exception
             the
             Creed-maker
             makes
             to
             Mr.
             
             Bold's
             Sermon
             ,
             is
             the
             Contradiction
             he
             imputes
             to
             him
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               there
               is
               but
               one
               Point
               or
               Article
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
               for
               the
               making
               a
               Man
               a
               Christian
               :
               And
               that
               there
               are
               many
               Points
               
                 besides
                 this
              
               ,
               which
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               taught
               and
               revealed
               ,
               which
               every
               sincere
               Christian
               is
               indispensibly
               obliged
               to
               endeavour
               to
               understand
               :
            
             And
             ,
             
               That
               there
               are
               particular
               Points
               and
               Articles
               ,
               which
               being
               known
               to
               be
               revealed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               Christians
               must
               indispensibly
               assent
               to
               .
            
             And
             where
             now
             is
             there
             any
             thing
             like
             a
             Contradiction
             in
             this
             ?
             Let
             it
             be
             granted
             for
             Example
             ,
             that
             the
             
             Creed-maker's
             Set
             of
             Articles
             (
             let
             their
             Number
             be
             what
             they
             will
             when
             he
             has
             sound
             them
             all
             out
             )
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             for
             
             the
             making
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian.
             Is
             there
             any
             contradiction
             in
             it
             to
             say
             ,
             There
             are
             many
             Points
             besides
             these
             ,
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             taught
             and
             revealed
             ,
             which
             every
             sincere
             Christian
             is
             indispensibly
             obliged
             to
             endeavour
             to
             understand
             ?
             If
             this
             be
             not
             so
             ;
             It
             is
             but
             for
             any
             one
             to
             be
             perfect
             in
             Mr.
             
             Edward's
             Creed
             ,
             and
             then
             he
             may
             lay
             by
             the
             Bible
             ,
             and
             from
             thenceforth
             he
             is
             absolutely
             dispensed
             with
             ,
             from
             studying
             or
             understanding
             any
             thing
             more
             of
             the
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             But
             Mr.
             
             Edwards's
             Supremacy
             ,
             is
             not
             yet
             so
             far
             established
             that
             he
             will
             dare
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             Christians
             are
             not
             obliged
             to
             endeavour
             to
             understand
             any
             other
             Points
             revealed
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             but
             what
             are
             contained
             in
             his
             Creed
             .
             He
             cannot
             yet
             well
             Discard
             all
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             because
             he
             has
             yet
             need
             of
             it
             for
             the
             compleating
             of
             his
             Creed
             ,
             which
             is
             like
             to
             secure
             the
             Bible
             to
             us
             for
             some
             time
             yet
             .
             For
             I
             will
             be
             answerable
             for
             it
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             be
             quickly
             able
             to
             resolve
             what
             Texts
             of
             the
             Scripture
             do
             ,
             and
             what
             do
             not
             contain
             Points
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             .
             So
             that
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             
             imagine
             ,
             that
             the
             Creed-maker
             ,
             upon
             Second
             Thoughts
             ,
             will
             allow
             that
             Saying
             ,
             There
             is
             but
             One
             ,
             or
             there
             are
             but
             Twelve
             ,
             or
             there
             are
             but
             as
             many
             as
             he
             shall
             set
             down
             (
             when
             he
             has
             resolved
             which
             they
             shall
             be
             )
             necessary
             to
             the
             making
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ;
             and
             the
             saying
             ,
             There
             are
             other
             Points
             besides
             contained
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             every
             sincere
             Christian
             is
             indispensibly
             obliged
             to
             endeavour
             to
             understand
             ,
             and
             must
             believe
             when
             he
             knows
             them
             to
             be
             revealed
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             are
             two
             Propositions
             that
             may
             consist
             together
             without
             a
             Contradiction
             .
          
           
             Every
             Christian
             is
             to
             partake
             of
             that
             Bread
             and
             that
             Cup
             which
             is
             the
             Communion
             of
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ.
             And
             is
             not
             every
             sincere
             Christian
             indispensibly
             obliged
             to
             endeavour
             to
             understand
             these
             Words
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Institutions
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               Body
            
             ,
             and
             
               This
               is
               my
               Blood
            
             ?
             And
             if
             upon
             his
             serious
             Endeavour
             to
             do
             it
             ,
             he
             does
             understand
             them
             in
             a
             literal
             sence
             ,
             that
             Christ
             meant
             that
             that
             was
             really
             his
             Body
             and
             Blood
             ,
             and
             nothing
             else
             ;
             must
             he
             not
             necessarily
             
             believe
             that
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             in
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             is
             changed
             really
             into
             his
             Body
             and
             Blood
             ,
             though
             he
             doth
             not
             know
             how
             ?
             Or
             ,
             if
             having
             his
             Mind
             set
             otherwise
             ,
             he
             understands
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             to
             be
             really
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ;
             without
             ceasing
             to
             be
             true
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             ;
             Or
             else
             ,
             if
             he
             understands
             them
             ,
             that
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             are
             verily
             and
             indeed
             given
             and
             received
             in
             the
             Sacrament
             ,
             in
             a
             Spiritual
             manner
             ;
             Or
             lastly
             ,
             If
             he
             understands
             our
             Saviour
             to
             mean
             by
             those
             words
             ,
             only
             the
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             to
             be
             a
             Representation
             of
             his
             Body
             and
             Blood
             ;
             In
             which
             was
             soever
             of
             these
             Four
             ,
             a
             Christian
             understands
             these
             words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             to
             be
             meant
             by
             him
             ,
             is
             he
             not
             obliged
             in
             that
             sence
             to
             believe
             them
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             assent
             to
             them
             ?
             Or
             can
             he
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             understand
             these
             words
             to
             be
             meant
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             in
             one
             sence
             ,
             and
             deny
             his
             assent
             to
             them
             as
             true
             ,
             in
             that
             sence
             ?
             Would
             not
             this
             be
             to
             deny
             our
             Saviour's
             Veracity
             ,
             and
             consequently
             his
             being
             the
             Messiah
             sent
             from
             God
             ?
             And
             yet
             this
             is
             put
             upon
             a
             Christian
             where
             
             he
             understands
             the
             Scripture
             in
             one
             sence
             ,
             and
             is
             required
             to
             believe
             it
             in
             another
             .
             From
             all
             which
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             to
             say
             there
             is
             One
             ,
             or
             any
             Number
             of
             Articles
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             and
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             that
             there
             are
             others
             contained
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             which
             a
             Man
             is
             obliged
             to
             endeavour
             to
             understand
             ,
             and
             obliged
             also
             to
             assent
             to
             as
             he
             does
             understand
             them
             ,
             is
             no
             Contradiction
             .
          
           
             To
             believe
             Jesus
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             and
             to
             take
             him
             to
             be
             his
             Lord
             and
             King
             ,
             let
             us
             suppose
             to
             be
             that
             only
             which
             is
             necessary
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             :
             May
             it
             not
             yet
             be
             necessary
             for
             him
             ,
             being
             a
             Christian
             ,
             to
             study
             the
             Doctrine
             and
             Law
             of
             this
             his
             Lord
             and
             King
             ,
             and
             believe
             that
             all
             that
             he
             delivered
             is
             true
             ?
             Is
             there
             any
             Contradiction
             in
             holding
             of
             this
             ?
             But
             this
             Creed-maker
             ,
             to
             make
             sure
             Work
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             sail
             of
             a
             Contradiction
             in
             Mr.
             
             Bold's
             words
             ,
             misrepeats
             them
             ,
             p.
             241.
             and
             quite
             contrary
             both
             to
             what
             they
             are
             in
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             and
             what
             they
             are
             as
             set
             down
             by
             the
             Creed-maker
             himself
             ,
             in
             the
             immediately
             
             preceding
             Page
             ;
             Mr.
             Bold
             says
             ,
             
               There
               are
               other
               Points
               that
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               taught
               and
               revealed
               ,
               which
               every
               sincere
               Christian
               is
               indispensibly
               
                 obliged
                 to
                 understand
              
               ,
               and
               which
               being
               known
               to
               be
               revealed
               by
               Christ
               ,
               he
               must
               indispensibly
               assent
               to
               .
            
             From
             which
             ,
             the
             Creed-maker
             argues
             thus
             ,
             
               p.
               240.
               
               Now
               if
               there
               be
               other
               Points
               and
               particular
               Articles
               ,
               and
               those
               many
               ,
               which
               a
               sincere
               Christian
               is
               obliged
               ,
               and
               that
               necessarily
               and
               indispensibly
               to
               understand
               ,
               believe
               ,
               and
               assent
               to
               ,
               then
               this
               Writer
               hath
               in
               effect
               yielded
               to
               that
               Proposition
               I
               maintained
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               That
               the
               belief
               of
               one
               Article
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               make
               a
               Man
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               consequently
               he
               runs
               counter
               to
               the
               Proposition
               he
               had
               laid
               down
               .
            
          
           
             Is
             there
             no
             difference
             ,
             I
             beseech
             you
             ,
             between
             being
             
               indispensibly
               obliged
               to
               endeavour
               to
               understand
               ,
               and
               being
               indispensibly
               obliged
               to
               understand
               any
               Point
               ?
            
             T
             is
             the
             first
             of
             these
             ,
             Mr.
             Bold
             says
             ,
             and
             't
             is
             the
             latter
             of
             these
             you
             argue
             from
             ,
             and
             so
             conclude
             nothing
             against
             him
             ;
             nor
             can
             you
             to
             your
             purpose
             .
             For
             till
             Mr.
             Bold
             says
             (
             which
             he
             is
             far
             from
             saying
             )
             
             that
             every
             sincere
             Christian
             is
             necessarily
             and
             indispensibly
             obliged
             to
             understand
             all
             those
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             from
             whence
             you
             shall
             have
             drawn
             your
             necessary
             Articles
             (
             when
             you
             have
             perfected
             your
             Creed
             )
             in
             the
             same
             sence
             that
             you
             do
             ,
             you
             can
             conclude
             nothing
             against
             what
             he
             hath
             said
             concerning
             that
             one
             Article
             ,
             or
             any
             thing
             that
             looks
             like
             
               running
               Counter
            
             to
             it
             .
             For
             it
             may
             be
             enough
             to
             constitute
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             one
             of
             Christ's
             Subjects
             ,
             to
             take
             Iesus
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             his
             appointed
             King
             ,
             and
             yet
             without
             a
             Contradiction
             ,
             so
             that
             it
             may
             be
             his
             indispensible
             Duty
             as
             a
             Subject
             of
             that
             Kingdom
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             to
             understand
             all
             the
             Dictates
             of
             his
             Soveraign
             ,
             and
             to
             assent
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             far
             as
             he
             understands
             them
             .
          
           
             But
             that
             which
             the
             good
             Creed-maker
             aims
             at
             ,
             without
             which
             ,
             all
             his
             necessary
             Articles
             fall
             ,
             is
             that
             it
             should
             be
             granted
             him
             ,
             that
             every
             sincere
             Christian
             was
             
               necessarily
               and
               indispensibly
               obliged
            
             to
             understand
             all
             those
             parts
             of
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             from
             whence
             he
             pretends
             to
             draw
             his
             Articles
             
             in
             their
             true
             meaning
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             just
             as
             he
             does
             .
             But
             his
             infallibility
             is
             not
             yet
             so
             established
             ,
             but
             that
             there
             will
             need
             some
             proof
             of
             that
             Proposition
             .
             And
             when
             he
             has
             proved
             that
             every
             sincere
             Christian
             is
             
               necessarily
               and
               indispensibly
            
             obliged
             to
             understand
             those
             Texts
             in
             their
             true
             meaning
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             Interpretation
             of
             them
             is
             that
             true
             meaning
             ;
             I
             shall
             then
             ask
             him
             ,
             whether
             
               every
               sincere
               Christian
               is
               not
               as
               necessarily
               and
               indispensibly
               obliged
            
             to
             understand
             other
             Texts
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             in
             their
             true
             meaning
             ,
             though
             they
             have
             no
             place
             in
             his
             System
             ?
          
           
             For
             Example
             ,
             To
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Instance
             above-mentioned
             ,
             is
             not
             every
             sincere
             Christian
             
               necessarily
               and
               indispensibly
            
             obliged
             to
             endeavour
             to
             understand
             these
             Words
             of
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             
               This
               is
               my
               body
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               my
               blood
               ,
            
             that
             he
             may
             know
             what
             he
             receives
             in
             the
             Sacraments
             ?
             Does
             he
             cease
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             who
             happens
             not
             to
             understand
             them
             just
             as
             the
             Creed-maker
             does
             ?
             Or
             may
             not
             the
             old
             Gentleman
             at
             Rome
             (
             who
             has
             somewhat
             the
             ancienter
             Title
             to
             Infallibility
             )
             make
             Transubstantiation
             a
             
             Fundamental
             Article
             necessarily
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             there
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Creed-maker
             here
             makes
             his
             Sence
             of
             any
             disputed
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             a
             Fundamental
             Article
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ?
          
           
             Let
             us
             suppose
             Mr.
             Bold
             had
             said
             that
             instead
             
               of
               one
               point
            
             ,
             the
             Right
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             Creed-makers
             One
             Hundred
             Points
             (
             when
             he
             has
             resolved
             on
             them
             )
             doth
             constitute
             and
             make
             a
             Person
             a
             Christian
             ;
             yet
             there
             are
             many
             other
             Points
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             taught
             and
             revealed
             which
             every
             sincere
             Christian
             is
             indispensibly
             obliged
             to
             endeavour
             to
             understand
             ,
             and
             to
             make
             a
             due
             use
             of
             :
             For
             this
             I
             think
             the
             Creed-maker
             will
             not
             deny
             .
             From
             whence
             ,
             in
             the
             
             Creed-maker's
             Words
             ,
             I
             will
             thus
             argue
             .
             
               Now
               if
               there
               be
               other
               Points
               and
               particular
               Articles
               ,
               and
               those
               many
               ,
               which
               a
               sincere
               Christian
               is
               obliged
               ,
               and
               that
               necessarily
               and
               indispensibly
               ,
               to
               understand
               and
               believe
               ,
               and
               assent
               to
               ,
               then
               this
               Writer
               doth
               in
               effect
               yield
               to
               that
               Proposition
               which
               I
               maintained
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               That
               the
               Belief
               of
               those
               one
               hundred
               Articles
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               make
               a
               Man
               a
               Christian.
            
             For
             
             this
             is
             that
             which
             I
             maintain
             ;
             That
             upon
             this
             ground
             ,
             the
             Belief
             of
             the
             Articles
             which
             he
             has
             set
             down
             in
             his
             List
             ,
             are
             not
             sufficient
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ;
             and
             that
             upon
             Mr.
             
             Bold's
             Reason
             ,
             which
             the
             Creed-maker
             insists
             on
             against
             one
             
               Article
               ,
               viz.
            
             because
             there
             are
             many
             other
             Points
             Jesus
             Christ
             hath
             taught
             and
             revealed
             ,
             which
             every
             sincere
             Christian
             is
             as
             necessarily
             and
             indispensibly
             obliged
             to
             endeavour
             to
             understand
             and
             make
             a
             due
             use
             of
             .
          
           
             But
             this
             Creed-maker
             is
             cautious
             ,
             beyond
             any
             of
             his
             Predecessors
             :
             He
             will
             not
             be
             so
             caught
             by
             his
             own
             Argument
             ;
             and
             therefore
             is
             very
             shy
             to
             give
             you
             the
             precise
             Articles
             that
             every
             sincere
             Christian
             is
             necessarily
             and
             indispensibly
             obliged
             to
             understand
             ,
             and
             give
             his
             assent
             to
             .
             Something
             he
             is
             sure
             there
             is
             that
             he
             is
             indispensibly
             obliged
             to
             understand
             and
             assent
             to
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Christian
             ;
             but
             what
             that
             is
             ,
             he
             cannot
             yet
             tell
             .
             So
             that
             whether
             he
             be
             a
             Christian
             or
             no
             ,
             he
             does
             not
             know
             ,
             and
             what
             other
             People
             will
             think
             of
             him
             ,
             from
             his
             treating
             of
             the
             serious
             things
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             in
             so
             
             trifling
             and
             scandalous
             a
             way
             ,
             must
             be
             left
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             Paragraph
             ,
             p.
             242.
             
             The
             Creed-maker
             
               tells
               us
               ,
               Mr.
            
             Bold
             
               goes
               on
               to
               confute
               himself
               ,
               in
               saying
               ,
            
             
               a
               true
               Christian
               must
               assent
               unto
               this
               that
               Christ
               Jesus
               is
               God.
               
            
             But
             this
             is
             just
             such
             another
             Confutation
             of
             himself
             as
             the
             before-mentioned
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             as
             much
             as
             a
             Falshood
             substituted
             by
             another
             Man
             ,
             can
             be
             a
             confutation
             of
             a
             Man's
             self
             ,
             who
             has
             spoken
             Truth
             all
             of
             a
             piece
             .
             For
             the
             Creed-maker
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             sure
             way
             of
             baffling
             his
             Opponents
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             leave
             them
             nothing
             to
             answer
             ,
             hath
             here
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             before
             ,
             changed
             Mr.
             
             Bold's
             words
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             35.
             p.
             quoted
             by
             the
             Creed-maker
             stand
             thus
             ;
             
               When
               a
               true
               Christian
               understands
               that
               Christ
               Jesus
               hath
               taught
               that
               
                 He
                 is
                 a
                 God
              
               ,
               he
               must
               assent
               unto
               it
               .
            
             Which
             is
             true
             and
             conformable
             to
             what
             he
             had
             said
             before
             ;
             that
             every
             sincere
             Christian
             must
             endeavour
             to
             understand
             the
             Points
             taught
             and
             revealed
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             which
             being
             known
             to
             be
             revealed
             by
             him
             he
             must
             assent
             unto
             .
          
           
           
             The
             like
             piece
             of
             Honesty
             the
             Creed-maker
             shews
             in
             the
             next
             Paragraph
             ,
             p.
             243.
             where
             he
             charges
             Mr.
             Bold
             with
             saying
             
               that
               a
               true
               Christian
               is
               as
               much
               obliged
               to
               believe
               that
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               is
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               believe
               that
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Christ
               ,
            
             p.
             40.
             
             In
             which
             place
             ,
             Mr.
             
             Bold's
             words
             are
             ;
             
               When
               a
               true
               Christian
               understands
               that
               Christ
               Jesus
               hath
               given
               this
               Account
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               viz
               ,
               That
               
                 he
                 is
                 God
              
               ;
               He
               is
               as
               much
               obliged
               to
               believe
               it
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               to
               believe
               that
               
                 Iesus
                 is
                 the
                 Christ.
              
               
            
             Which
             is
             an
             uncontestable
             Truth
             ,
             but
             such
             an
             one
             as
             the
             Creed-maker
             himself
             saw
             would
             do
             him
             no
             Service
             ,
             and
             therefore
             he
             mingles
             it
             ,
             and
             leaves
             out
             half
             to
             make
             it
             serve
             his
             turn
             .
             But
             he
             that
             should
             give
             a
             Testimony
             in
             the
             slight
             Affairs
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             their
             Temporal
             Concerns
             ,
             before
             a
             Court
             of
             Judicature
             ,
             as
             the
             Creed-maker
             does
             here
             ,
             and
             almost
             every
             where
             ,
             in
             the
             great
             Affairs
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             the
             Everlasting
             Concern
             of
             Souls
             ,
             before
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             would
             lose
             his
             Ears
             for
             it
             .
             What
             therefore
             this
             worthy
             Gentleman
             alledges
             out
             of
             Mr.
             Bold
             ,
             as
             a
             Contradiction
             to
             himself
             ,
             
             being
             only
             the
             
             Creed-maker's
             Contradiction
             to
             Truth
             and
             clear
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             needs
             no
             other
             Answer
             .
          
           
             The
             rest
             of
             what
             he
             calls
             
               Reflections
               on
               Mr.
            
             Bold's
             Sermon
             ,
             being
             nothing
             but
             either
             rude
             and
             mis-becoming
             Language
             of
             him
             ;
             Or
             pitiful
             Childish
             Application
             to
             him
             ,
             to
             change
             his
             Perswasion
             at
             the
             
             Creed-maker's
             Intreaty
             ,
             and
             give
             up
             the
             Truth
             he
             hath
             owned
             ,
             in
             Courtesie
             to
             this
             doubty
             Combatant
             ,
             shews
             the
             Ability
             of
             the
             Man.
             Leave
             off
             begging
             the
             Question
             ,
             and
             superciliously
             presuming
             that
             you
             are
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             and
             instead
             of
             that
             ,
             shew
             it
             by
             Argument
             ;
             And
             I
             dare
             answer
             for
             Mr.
             Bold
             ,
             you
             will
             have
             him
             ,
             and
             I
             promise
             you
             with
             him
             one
             Convert
             more
             .
             But
             Arguing
             is
             not
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             this
             notable
             Disputant's
             way
             .
             If
             Boasting
             of
             himself
             ,
             and
             contemning
             others
             ,
             false
             Quotations
             ,
             and
             feigned
             Matters
             of
             Fact
             ,
             which
             the
             Reader
             neither
             can
             know
             ,
             nor
             is
             the
             Question
             concerned
             in
             if
             he
             did
             know
             ,
             will
             not
             do
             ,
             there
             is
             an
             end
             of
             him
             ;
             He
             has
             shewn
             his
             excellency
             in
             scurrilous
             Declamation
             ,
             and
             there
             you
             have
             the
             whole
             of
             this
             unanswerable
             Writer
             .
             And
             for
             this
             ,
             
             I
             appeal
             to
             his
             own
             Writings
             in
             this
             Controversie
             ,
             if
             any
             judicious
             Reader
             can
             have
             the
             patience
             to
             look
             them
             over
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Reflections
             on
             Mr.
             
             Bold's
             Sermon
             ,
             he
             confidently
             tells
             the
             World
             ,
             That
             
               he
               had
               found
               that
               the
               Manager
               of
            
             the
             Reasonableness
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             
               had
               prevailed
               on
               Mr.
            
             Bold
             
               to
               Preach
               a
               Sermon
               upon
               his
               Reflections
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             adds
             ,
             
               And
               we
               cannot
               but
               think
               ,
               that
               that
               Man
               must
               speak
               the
               truth
               ,
               and
               defend
               it
               very
               impartially
               and
               substantially
               ,
               who
               is
               thus
               brought
               on
               to
               undertake
               the
               Cause
               .
            
             And
             at
             the
             latter
             end
             ,
             he
             Addresses
             himself
             to
             Mr.
             Bold
             ,
             as
             one
             that
             is
             
               drawn
               off
            
             to
             be
             an
             under
             Journey-man
             Worker
             in
             Socinianism
             .
             In
             his
             gracious
             Allowance
             ,
             Mr.
             Bold
             
               is
               seemingly
               a
               Man
               of
               some
               relish
               of
               Religion
               and
               Piety
               ,
            
             p.
             244.
             
             He
             is
             forced
             also
             to
             own
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Man
             of
             Sobriety
             and
             Temper
             ,
             p.
             245.
             
             A
             very
             good
             rise
             ,
             to
             give
             him
             out
             to
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             next
             words
             ,
             as
             a
             Man
             of
             a
             profligate
             Conscience
             :
             For
             so
             he
             must
             be
             ,
             who
             can
             be
             
               drawn
               off
            
             to
             Preach
             or
             Write
             for
             Socinianism
             ,
             when
             he
             thinks
             it
             a
             most
             dangerous
             Errour
             ,
             
             who
             can
             
               dissemble
               with
               himself
            
             ,
             and
             
               choak
               his
               inward
               Perswasions
            
             (
             as
             the
             Creed-maker
             insinuates
             that
             Mr.
             Bold
             does
             in
             the
             same
             Address
             to
             him
             ,
             p.
             248.
             )
             and
             write
             contrary
             to
             his
             Light.
             Had
             the
             
               Creed
               maker
            
             had
             reason
             to
             think
             in
             earnest
             that
             Mr.
             Bold
             was
             going
             off
             to
             Socinianism
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             reasoned
             with
             him
             fairly
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             Man
             running
             into
             dangerous
             Errour
             :
             Or
             if
             he
             had
             certainly
             known
             that
             he
             was
             by
             any
             By-ends
             prevailed
             on
             to
             undertake
             a
             Cause
             contrary
             to
             his
             Conscience
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             some
             Reason
             to
             tell
             the
             World
             as
             he
             does
             ,
             p.
             239.
             
             
               That
               we
               cannot
               think
               he
               should
               speak
               truth
               ,
               who
               is
               thus
               brought
               to
               undertake
               the
               Cause
               .
            
             If
             he
             does
             not
             certainly
             know
             that
             Mr.
             
               Bold
               was
               THUS
               brought
               to
               undertake
               the
               Cause
               ,
            
             he
             could
             not
             have
             shewn
             a
             more
             Villainous
             and
             Unchristian
             Mind
             than
             in
             publishing
             such
             a
             Character
             of
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             a
             worthy
             Man
             ,
             upon
             no
             other
             Grounds
             ,
             but
             because
             it
             ▪
             might
             be
             subservient
             to
             his
             ends
             .
             He
             is
             engaged
             in
             a
             Controversie
             that
             by
             Argument
             he
             cannot
             maintain
             ;
             Nor
             knew
             any
             other
             way
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             
             to
             attack
             the
             Book
             he
             pretends
             to
             write
             against
             ;
             but
             by
             crying
             out
             Socinianism
             ;
             a
             Name
             he
             knows
             in
             great
             Disgrace
             with
             all
             other
             Sects
             of
             Christians
             ,
             and
             therefore
             sufficient
             to
             deterr
             all
             those
             who
             approve
             ,
             and
             condemn
             Books
             by
             hearsay
             ,
             without
             examining
             their
             Truth
             themselves
             ,
             from
             perusing
             a
             Treatise
             to
             which
             he
             could
             affix
             that
             imputation
             .
             Mr.
             
             Bold's
             Name
             (
             who
             is
             publickly
             known
             to
             be
             no
             Socinian
             )
             he
             foresees
             will
             wipe
             off
             that
             false
             Imputation
             ,
             with
             a
             great
             many
             of
             those
             who
             are
             led
             by
             Names
             more
             than
             Things
             .
             This
             seems
             exceedingly
             to
             trouble
             him
             ,
             and
             he
             labours
             might
             and
             main
             ,
             to
             get
             Mr.
             Bold
             to
             quit
             a
             Book
             as
             Socinian
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             Bold
             knows
             is
             not
             Socinian
             ;
             because
             he
             has
             read
             and
             considered
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             though
             our
             Creed-maker
             be
             mightily
             concerned
             that
             Mr.
             
               B
               —
               d
            
             should
             not
             appear
             in
             the
             Defence
             of
             it
             ▪
             Yet
             this
             concern
             cannot
             raise
             him
             one
             jot
             above
             that
             Honesty
             ,
             Skill
             and
             good
             Breeding
             ,
             which
             appears
             towards
             others
             .
             He
             manages
             this
             Matter
             with
             Mr.
             
               B
               —
               d
            
             ,
             as
             he
             has
             done
             the
             rest
             of
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             just
             in
             the
             same
             
             strain
             of
             Invention
             ,
             Civility
             ,
             Wit
             and
             good
             Sence
             .
             He
             tells
             him
             ,
             besides
             what
             I
             have
             above
             set
             down
             ,
             
               that
               he
               is
               drawn
               off
               to
               debase
               himself
               and
               the
               post
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             
               he
               is
               in
            
             ,
             p.
             245.
             
             
               That
               he
               hath
               said
               very
               ill
               things
               to
               the
               lessening
               and
               impairing
               ,
               yea
               ,
               to
               the
               defaming
               of
               that
               knowledge
               and
               belief
               of
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Articles
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               which
               are
               necessarily
               required
               of
               us
               ,
            
             p.
             245.
             
             
               That
               the
               Devout
               and
               Pious
            
             (
             whereby
             he
             means
             himself
             ,
             for
             one
             and
             none
             is
             his
             own
             beloved
             Wit
             and
             Argument
             )
             
               observing
               that
               Mr.
            
             Bold
             
               is
               come
               to
               the
               necessity
               of
               but
               ONE
               Article
               of
               Faith
               ,
               they
               expect
               that
               he
               may
               in
               time
               hold
               that
               NONE
               is
               necessary
               ,
            
             p.
             248.
             
             
               That
               if
               he
               writes
               again
               in
            
             the
             same
             
               strain
               ,
               be
               will
               write
               rather
               like
               a
               Turkish
               Spy
               ,
               than
               a
               Christian
               Preacher
               ;
               That
               he
               is
               a
               Backslider
               ,
               and
               Sailing
               to
            
             Racovia
             
               with
               a
               side
               Wind
            
             :
             Than
             which
             ,
             what
             can
             there
             be
             more
             Scurrilous
             or
             more
             Malicious
             ?
             And
             yet
             at
             the
             same
             time
             ,
             that
             he
             outrages
             him
             thus
             ,
             beyond
             not
             only
             what
             Christian
             Charity
             ,
             but
             common
             Civility
             would
             allow
             in
             an
             ingenuous
             Adversary
             ,
             he
             makes
             some
             awkward
             
             Attempts
             ,
             to
             sooth
             him
             ,
             with
             some
             ill
             timed
             Commendations
             ;
             And
             would
             have
             his
             under-valuing
             Mr.
             
             Bold's
             Animadversions
             ,
             pass
             for
             a
             Complement
             to
             him
             :
             Because
             he
             ,
             for
             that
             reason
             ,
             pretends
             not
             to
             believe
             
               so
               crude
               and
               shallow
               a
               thing
            
             (
             as
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             call
             it
             )
             to
             be
             his
             .
             A
             notable
             Contrivance
             to
             gain
             the
             greater
             Liberty
             of
             Railing
             at
             him
             under
             another
             Name
             ,
             when
             Mr.
             B
             —
             d's
             it
             seems
             is
             too
             well
             known
             to
             serve
             him
             so
             well
             to
             that
             purpose
             .
             Besides
             it
             is
             of
             good
             use
             to
             fill
             up
             three
             or
             four
             Pages
             of
             his
             Reflections
             ;
             a
             great
             Convenience
             to
             a
             Writer
             ,
             who
             knows
             all
             the
             ways
             of
             baffling
             his
             Opponents
             but
             Argument
             ,
             and
             who
             always
             makes
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             stir
             about
             Matters
             foreign
             to
             his
             Subject
             ,
             which
             whether
             they
             are
             granted
             or
             denied
             ,
             make
             nothing
             at
             all
             to
             the
             Truth
             of
             the
             Question
             on
             either
             side
             .
             For
             what
             is
             it
             to
             the
             Shallowness
             or
             Depth
             of
             the
             Animadversions
             ,
             who
             writ
             them
             ?
             Or
             to
             the
             Truth
             or
             Falshood
             of
             Mr.
             B
             —
             d's
             Defence
             of
             the
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             whether
             a
             Lay-man
             or
             a
             Church-man
             ;
             a
             Socinian
             ,
             or
             one
             of
             the
             
               Church
               of
            
             England
             answer'd
             
             the
             Creed-maker
             as
             well
             as
             he
             ?
             Yet
             this
             is
             urged
             as
             a
             matter
             of
             great
             weight
             .
             But
             yet
             in
             reality
             it
             amounts
             to
             no
             more
             but
             this
             ,
             that
             a
             Man
             of
             any
             Denomination
             ,
             who
             wishes
             well
             to
             the
             Peace
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             has
             observed
             the
             horrible
             Effects
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             has
             felt
             from
             the
             Impositions
             of
             Men
             in
             Matters
             of
             Faith
             ,
             may
             have
             reason
             to
             defend
             a
             Book
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Simplicity
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             the
             Doctrine
             proposed
             by
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             for
             the
             Conversion
             of
             Unbelievers
             ,
             is
             made
             out
             ,
             though
             there
             be
             not
             one
             Word
             of
             the
             distinguishing
             Tenents
             of
             his
             Sect
             in
             it
             .
             But
             that
             all
             those
             ,
             who
             under
             any
             Name
             ,
             are
             for
             imposing
             their
             own
             Orthodoxy
             ,
             as
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             and
             persecuting
             those
             who
             dissent
             from
             them
             ,
             should
             be
             all
             against
             it
             ,
             is
             not
             perhaps
             very
             strange
             .
          
           
             One
             thing
             more
             I
             must
             observe
             of
             the
             Creed-maker
             on
             this
             Occasion
             :
             In
             his
             
               Socinian
               Creed
            
             ,
             Ch.
             VI.
             The
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             his
             Book
             ,
             must
             be
             judged
             of
             by
             the
             Characters
             and
             Writings
             of
             those
             ,
             who
             entertain
             or
             commend
             his
             
             Notions
             .
             
               A
               professed
               Unitarian
               has
               defended
               it
            
             ;
             therefore
             he
             is
             a
             Socinian
             .
             The
             Author
             of
             
               A
               Letter
               to
               the
               Deists
            
             ,
             speaks
             well
             of
             it
             ,
             Therefore
             he
             is
             a
             Deist
             .
             Another
             as
             an
             Abettor
             
               of
               the
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             he
             mentions
             ,
             p.
             125.
             whose
             Letters
             I
             have
             never
             seen
             :
             And
             his
             Opinions
             too
             are
             ,
             I
             suppose
             ,
             set
             down
             there
             as
             belonging
             to
             me
             .
             Whatever
             is
             bad
             in
             the
             Tenets
             or
             Writings
             of
             these
             Men
             infects
             me
             .
             But
             the
             Mischief
             is
             ,
             Mr.
             
             Bold's
             Orthodoxy
             will
             do
             me
             no
             good
             :
             But
             because
             he
             has
             defended
             my
             Book
             against
             Mr.
             Edwards
             ,
             all
             my
             Faults
             are
             become
             his
             ,
             and
             he
             has
             a
             mighty
             Load
             of
             Accusations
             laid
             upon
             him
             .
             Thus
             contrary
             Causes
             serve
             so
             good
             a
             Natured
             ,
             so
             Charitable
             and
             Candid
             a
             Writer
             as
             the
             Creed-maker
             ,
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             of
             Censure
             and
             Railing
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             desire
             him
             to
             figure
             to
             himself
             the
             Loveliness
             of
             that
             Creature
             which
             turns
             every
             thing
             into
             Venom
             .
             What
             others
             are
             ,
             or
             hold
             ,
             who
             have
             expressed
             favourable
             thoughts
             of
             my
             Book
             ,
             I
             think
             my self
             not
             concerned
             in
             .
             What
             Opinions
             others
             have
             published
             ,
             make
             those
             in
             my
             Book
             neither
             true
             nor
             
             false
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             Truth
             would
             confute
             the
             Errors
             in
             it
             ,
             should
             shew
             their
             Falshood
             and
             Weakness
             as
             they
             are
             there
             :
             But
             they
             who
             write
             for
             other
             Ends
             than
             Truth
             ,
             are
             always
             busie
             with
             other
             Matters
             ,
             and
             where
             they
             can
             do
             nothing
             by
             Reason
             and
             Argument
             ,
             hope
             to
             prevail
             with
             some
             ,
             by
             borrowed
             Prejudices
             and
             Party
             .
          
           
             Taking
             therefore
             the
             Animadversions
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             to
             be
             his
             whose
             Name
             they
             bear
             ,
             I
             shall
             leave
             to
             Mr.
             
               B
               —
               d
            
             ,
             himself
             to
             take
             what
             Notice
             he
             thinks
             fit
             of
             the
             little
             Sence
             as
             well
             as
             great
             Impudence
             of
             putting
             his
             Name
             in
             Print
             to
             what
             is
             not
             his
             ;
             or
             taking
             it
             away
             from
             what
             he
             hath
             set
             it
             to
             ;
             whether
             it
             belongs
             to
             his
             Bookseller
             or
             Answerer
             .
             Onely
             I
             cannot
             pass
             by
             the
             palpable
             falsifying
             of
             Mr.
             B
             —
             d's
             Words
             ,
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             his
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             without
             mention
             .
             Mr.
             B
             —
             d's
             Words
             are
             ,
             
               Whereby
               I
               came
               to
               be
               furnished
               with
               a
               truer
               and
               more
               just
               Notion
               of
               the
               main
               Design
               of
               that
               TREATISE
            
             and
             the
             Good
             Creed-maker
             set
             them
             down
             thus
             ,
             
               The
               
               main
               Design
               of
               MY
               OWN
               TREATISE
               OR
               SERMON
               :
            
             A
             sure
             way
             for
             such
             a
             Champion
             for
             Truth
             to
             secure
             to
             himself
             the
             Laurel
             or
             the
             Whetstone
             .
          
           
             This
             irresistible
             Disputant
             (
             who
             silences
             all
             that
             come
             in
             his
             way
             ,
             so
             that
             those
             that
             would
             cannot
             answer
             him
             )
             to
             make
             good
             the
             mighty
             Encomiums
             he
             has
             given
             himself
             ,
             ought
             (
             one
             would
             think
             )
             to
             clear
             all
             as
             he
             goes
             ,
             and
             leave
             nothing
             by
             the
             way
             unanswered
             ,
             for
             fear
             he
             should
             fall
             into
             the
             Number
             of
             those
             poor
             baffled
             Wretches
             whom
             he
             with
             so
             much
             scorn
             reproaches
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             answer
             
               if
               they
               could
            
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               B
               —
               d
            
             begins
             his
             Animadversions
             with
             this
             Remark
             ,
             that
             our
             Creed-maker
             had
             said
             ,
             That
             
               I
               give
               it
               over
               and
               over
               again
               in
               these
               formal
               Words
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               That
               nothing
               is
               required
               to
               be
               believed
               by
               any
               Christian
               Man
               but
               this
               ,
               That
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Messiah
               .
            
             To
             which
             Mr.
             
               B
               —
               d
            
             replies
             ,
             p.
             4.
             in
             these
             Words
             ,
             
               Though
               I
               have
               read
               over
               the
               
                 Reasonableness
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               ,
               &c.
               with
               some
               Attention
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               observed
               those
               formal
               Words
               in
               any
               part
               
               of
               that
               Book
               ,
               nor
               any
               Words
               that
               are
               capable
               of
               that
               Construction
               ;
               provided
               they
               be
               consider'd
               with
               the
               Relation
               they
               have
               to
               ,
               and
               the
               manifest
               Dependance
               they
               have
               on
               what
               goes
               before
               ,
               or
               follows
               after
               them
               .
            
          
           
             But
             to
             this
             
               Mr.
               Edwards
            
             answers
             not
             .
          
           
             Whether
             it
             was
             because
             
               he
               would
               not
            
             ,
             or
             because
             he
             
               could
               not
            
             ,
             let
             the
             Reader
             judge
             .
             But
             this
             is
             down
             upon
             his
             Score
             already
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             expected
             he
             should
             answer
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             else
             confess
             that
             he
             cannot
             .
             And
             that
             there
             may
             be
             a
             fair
             Decision
             of
             this
             Dispute
             .
             I
             expect
             the
             same
             Usage
             from
             him
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             set
             down
             any
             Proposition
             of
             his
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             answer'd
             to
             ,
             and
             call
             on
             me
             for
             an
             Answer
             ,
             if
             
               I
               can
            
             .
             And
             if
             
               I
               cannot
            
             ,
             I
             promise
             him
             to
             own
             it
             in
             Print
             .
          
           
             The
             Creed-maker
             
               had
               said
            
             ,
             That
             it
             is
             most
             evident
             to
             any
             thinking
             and
             considerate
             Person
             ,
             that
             I
             purposely
             omit
             the
             Epistolary
             Writings
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             because
             they
             are
             fraught
             with
             other
             Fundamental
             Doctrines
             ,
             besides
             that
             which
             I
             mention
             ▪
          
           
           
             To
             this
             Mr.
             
               B
               —
               d
            
             answers
             ,
             p.
             5.
             
             
               That
               if
               by
               
                 Fundamental
                 Articles
              
               ,
               Mr.
               Edwards
               means
               here
               ,
               all
               the
               Propositions
               delivered
               in
               the
               Epistles
               ,
               concerning
               just
               those
               particular
               Heads
               he
               [
               Mr.
               Edwards
               ]
               had
               there
               mentioned
               ,
               it
               lies
               upon
               him
               to
               prove
               ,
               That
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               made
               it
               necessary
               ,
               that
               every
               Person
               must
               have
               an
               explicit
               Knowledge
               and
               Belief
               of
               all
               those
               ,
               before
               he
               can
               be
               a
               Christian.
               
            
          
           
             But
             to
             this
             
               Mr.
               Edwards
            
             answers
             not
             .
          
           
             And
             yet
             without
             an
             Answer
             to
             it
             ,
             all
             his
             Talk
             about
             Fundamentals
             ,
             and
             those
             which
             he
             pretended
             to
             set
             down
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             under
             the
             Name
             of
             Fundamentals
             ,
             will
             signifie
             nothing
             in
             the
             present
             case
             ;
             Wherein
             ,
             by
             Fundamentals
             ,
             were
             meant
             such
             Propositions
             which
             every
             Person
             must
             necessarily
             have
             an
             explicit
             Knowledge
             and
             Belief
             of
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             be
             a
             Christian.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             
               B
               —
               d
            
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             place
             ,
             p.
             6
             ,
             and
             7.
             very
             truly
             and
             pertinently
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               it
               did
               not
               pertain
               to
               [
               my
               ]
               undertaking
               to
               enquire
               what
               Doctrines
               
               either
               in
               the
               Epistles
               ,
               or
               the
               Evangelists
               and
               the
               Acts
               ,
               were
               of
               greatest
               moment
               to
               be
               understood
               by
               them
               who
               are
               Christians
               ,
               but
               what
               was
               necessary
               to
               be
               known
               and
               believed
               to
               a
               Person
               's
               being
               a
               Christian.
               For
               there
               are
               many
               important
               Doctrines
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               Gospels
               and
               in
               the
               Acts
               ,
               besides
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 Iesus
                 is
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               .
               But
               how
               many
               soever
               the
               Doctrines
               be
               ,
               which
               are
               taught
               in
               the
               Epistles
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               no
               Doctrine
               besides
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 Iesus
                 is
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               ,
               taught
               there
               as
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
               to
               make
               a
               Man
               a
               Christian
               ,
               all
               the
               Doctrines
               taught
               there
               will
               not
               make
               any
               thing
               against
               what
               this
               Author
               has
               asserted
               ,
               nor
               against
               the
               Method
               he
               hath
               observed
               ;
               Especially
               ,
               considering
               we
               have
               an
               Account
               in
               the
               
                 Acts
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               ,
               of
               what
               those
               Persons
               by
               whom
               the
               Epistles
               were
               writ
               ,
               did
               teach
               as
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
               to
               Peoples
               being
               Christians
               .
            
          
           
             This
             ,
             and
             what
             Mr.
             
               B
               —
               d
            
             subjoins
             ▪
             
               That
               it
               was
               not
               my
               design
               to
               give
               
               an
               Abstract
               of
               any
               of
               the
               inspired
               Books
            
             ,
             is
             so
             true
             ,
             and
             has
             so
             clear
             Reason
             in
             it
             ,
             that
             any
             but
             this
             Writer
             ,
             would
             have
             thought
             himself
             concerned
             to
             have
             answered
             something
             to
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             this
             
               Mr.
               Edwards
            
             answers
             not
             .
          
           
             It
             not
             being
             it
             seems
             a
             
             Creed-maker's
             Business
             to
             convince
             Mens
             Understanding
             by
             Reason
             ,
             but
             to
             impose
             on
             their
             Belief
             by
             Authority
             ,
             or
             where
             that
             is
             wanting
             ,
             by
             Falshoods
             and
             Bauling
             .
             And
             to
             such
             Mr.
             Bold
             observes
             well
             ,
             p.
             8.
             that
             
               if
               I
               had
               given
               the
               like
               Account
               of
               the
               Epistles
               ,
               that
               would
               have
               been
               as
               little
               satisfactory
               as
               what
               I
               have
               done
               already
               ,
               to
               those
               who
               are
               resolved
               not
               to
               distinguish
               
                 BETWIXT
                 WHAT
                 IS
                 NECESSARY
                 TO
                 BE
                 BELIEVED
                 TO
                 MAKE
                 A
                 MAN
                 A
                 CHRISTIAN
                 ,
                 AND
                 THOSE
                 ARTICLES
                 WHICH
                 ARE
                 TO
                 BE
                 BELIEVED
                 BY
                 THOSE
                 WHO
                 ARE
                 CHRISTIANS
                 ,
              
               as
               they
               can
               
               attain
               to
               know
               ,
               that
               Christ
               hath
               taught
               them
               .
            
          
           
             This
             Distinction
             the
             Creed-maker
             ,
             no
             where
             that
             I
             remember
             ,
             takes
             any
             Notice
             of
             ;
             unless
             it
             be
             p.
             255.
             where
             he
             has
             something
             relating
             hereunto
             ,
             which
             we
             shall
             consider
             when
             we
             come
             to
             that
             place
             .
             I
             shall
             now
             go
             on
             to
             shew
             what
             Mr.
             Bold
             has
             said
             ,
             to
             what
             he
             answers
             not
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Bold
             farther
             tells
             him
             ,
             p.
             10.
             
             That
             if
             he
             will
             prove
             any
             thing
             in
             Opposition
             to
             the
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             &c.
             it
             must
             be
             this
             ;
             
               That
               Jesus
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               have
               taught
               ,
               that
               the
               Belief
               of
               some
               one
               Article
               ,
               or
               certain
               Number
               of
               Articles
               distinct
               from
               this
               ,
               
                 That
                 Iesus
                 is
                 the
                 Messiah
              
               ,
               either
               as
               exclusive
               of
               ,
               or
               in
               Conjunction
               with
               the
               Belief
               of
               this
               Article
               ,
               doth
               constitute
               and
               make
               a
               Person
               a
               Christian
               :
               But
               that
               the
               Belief
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               Jesus
               is
               the
               Messias
               alone
               ,
               doth
               not
               make
               a
               Man
               a
               Christian
            
          
           
             But
             to
             this
             
               Mr.
               Edwards
            
             irresragably
             answers
             nothing
             .
          
           
           
             Mr.
             Bold
             also
             ,
             p.
             10.
             
             Charges
             him
             with
             his
             falsly
             accusing
             me
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               He
               pretends
               to
               contend
               for
               one
               single
               Article
               ,
               with
               the
               exclusion
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               for
               this
               reason
               ;
               because
               all
               Men
               ought
               to
               understand
               their
               Religion
               .
            
             And
             again
             where
             he
             says
             I
             aim
             at
             this
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               we
               must
               not
               have
               any
               Point
               of
               Doctrine
               in
               our
               Religion
               ,
               that
               the
               Mob
               doth
               not
               at
               the
               very
               first
               naming
               of
               it
               ,
               perfectly
               understand
               and
               agree
               to
               ,
            
             Mr.
             Bold
             has
             quoted
             my
             express
             words
             to
             the
             contrary
             .
          
           
             
               But
               to
               this
            
             ,
             this
             answerable
             Gentleman
             
               answers
               nothing
            
             .
          
           
             But
             if
             he
             be
             such
             a
             mighty
             Disputant
             ,
             that
             nothing
             can
             stand
             in
             his
             way
             ;
             I
             shall
             expect
             his
             direct
             Answer
             to
             it
             ,
             among
             those
             other
             Propositions
             which
             I
             have
             set
             down
             to
             his
             Score
             ,
             and
             I
             require
             him
             to
             prove
             if
             he
             can
             .
          
           
             The
             Creed-maker
             spends
             Five
             Pages
             of
             his
             Reflections
             in
             a
             great
             stir
             who
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             those
             Animadversions
             he
             is
             Reflecting
             on
             .
             To
             which
             ,
             I
             tell
             him
             ,
             it
             matters
             not
             to
             a
             Lover
             of
             Truth
             ,
             or
             a
             Confuter
             of
             Errours
             ,
             who
             was
             the
             Author
             ;
             but
             what
             they
             contain
             .
             
             He
             ,
             who
             makes
             such
             a
             deal
             of
             doe
             about
             that
             which
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             Question
             ,
             shews
             he
             has
             but
             little
             Mind
             to
             the
             Argument
             ;
             that
             his
             hopes
             are
             more
             in
             the
             recommendation
             of
             Names
             and
             prejudice
             of
             Parties
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             Strength
             of
             his
             Reasons
             and
             the
             goodness
             of
             his
             Cause
             .
             A
             Lover
             of
             Truth
             follows
             That
             ,
             whoever
             be
             for
             or
             against
             it
             ;
             and
             can
             suffer
             himself
             to
             pass
             by
             no
             Argument
             of
             his
             Adversary
             ,
             without
             taking
             notice
             of
             it
             either
             in
             allowing
             its
             force
             ,
             or
             giving
             it
             a
             fair
             Answer
             .
             Were
             the
             Creed-maker
             capable
             of
             giving
             such
             an
             Evidence
             as
             this
             ,
             of
             his
             Love
             of
             Truth
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             passed
             over
             the
             Twenty
             first
             Pages
             of
             Mr.
             
             Bold's
             Animadversions
             in
             silence
             .
             The
             Falshoods
             that
             are
             therein
             charged
             upon
             him
             would
             have
             required
             an
             Answer
             of
             him
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             have
             given
             any
             :
             And
             I
             tell
             him
             he
             must
             give
             an
             Answer
             ,
             or
             confess
             the
             Falshoods
             .
          
           
             
               In
               his
            
             255.
             p.
             
               he
               comes
               to
               take
               notice
               of
               these
               words
               of
               Mr.
            
             Bold
             ,
             
               in
               the
               21.
               
               Page
               of
               his
            
             Animadversions
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               
                 That
                 a
                 Convert
                 to
                 Christianity
                 or
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 must
                 necessarily
                 believe
                 
                 as
                 many
                 Articles
                 as
                 he
                 shall
                 attain
                 to
                 know
                 that
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 hath
                 taught
              
            
             .
             Which
             ,
             
               says
               the
               Creed-maker
            
             ,
             wholly
             invalidates
             what
             he
             had
             said
             before
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               That
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               
                 and
                 his
              
               Apostles
               ,
               
                 did
                 not
                 teach
                 any
                 thing
                 as
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 believed
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 Man
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 but
                 only
                 this
                 one
                 Proposition
                 .
                 That
              
               Iesus
               of
               Nazareth
               was
               the
               Messiah
               .
            
             
               The
               reason
               he
               〈◊〉
               to
               shew
               ,
               That
               the
               former
               of
               these
               Propositions
               ,
               (
               in
               Mr.
            
             Bold
             )
             invalidates
             
               the
               latter
               ,
               and
               that
            
             the
             Animadverter
             contradicts
             himself
             ,
             
               stands
               thus
            
             :
             For
             ,
             
               says
               he
            
             ,
             if
             a
             Christian
             must
             give
             assent
             to
             all
             the
             Articles
             taught
             by
             our
             Saviour
             in
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             that
             necessarily
             ;
             then
             all
             those
             Propositions
             reckon'd
             up
             in
             my
             late
             Discourse
             ,
             being
             taught
             by
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             .
             Answ.
             
               And
               what
               ,
               I
               beseech
               you
               ,
               becomes
               of
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               Propositions
            
             taught
             by
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             
               which
               you
               have
               not
            
             reckon'd
             up
             in
             your
             late
             Discourse
             ;
             
               Are
               not
               they
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
               ,
            
             if
             a
             Christian
             must
             give
             an
             assent
             to
             ALL
             the
             Articles
             taught
             by
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ?
          
           
           
             Sir
             ,
             If
             you
             will
             argue
             right
             from
             that
             antecedent
             ,
             it
             must
             stand
             thus
             :
             
               If
               a
               Christian
               must
               give
               an
               assent
               to
               ALL
               the
               Articles
               taught
               by
               our
               Saviour
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               that
               necessarily
            
             ;
             Then
             all
             the
             Propositions
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             taught
             by
             Christ
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             are
             necessarily
             to
             be
             believed
             .
             This
             Consequence
             I
             grant
             to
             be
             true
             ,
             and
             necessarily
             to
             follow
             from
             that
             antecedent
             ,
             and
             pra●
             〈◊〉
             your
             best
             of
             it
             :
             But
             withal
             reme●●ber
             ,
             that
             it
             puts
             an
             utter
             end
             to
             your
             select
             Number
             of
             Fundamentals
             ,
             and
             makes
             all
             the
             Truths
             delivered
             ▪
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             necessary
             to
             be
             explicitly
             believed
             by
             every
             Christian
             .
          
           
             But
             Sir
             ,
             I
             must
             take
             notice
             to
             you
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             be
             uncertain
             whether
             he
             that
             Writ
             the
             Animadversions
             ,
             be
             the
             same
             Person
             that
             Preached
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             very
             visible
             that
             't
             is
             the
             very
             same
             Person
             that
             reflects
             on
             both
             ;
             Because
             he
             here
             again
             uses
             the
             same
             Trick
             in
             answering
             in
             the
             Animadversions
             ,
             the
             same
             thing
             that
             had
             been
             said
             in
             the
             Sermon
             ,
             viz.
             By
             pretending
             to
             argue
             from
             words
             as
             
             Mr.
             
             Bold's
             ,
             when
             Mr.
             Bold
             has
             said
             no
             such
             thing
             .
             The
             Proposition
             you
             argue
             from
             here
             is
             this
             ,
             
               If
               a
               Christian
               must
               give
               assent
               to
               all
               the
               Articles
               taught
               by
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               that
               necessarily
               .
            
             But
             Mr.
             Bold
             says
             no
             such
             thing
             .
             His
             words
             ,
             as
             set
             down
             by
             your self
             are
             ;
             
               A
               Christian
               must
               necessarily
               believe
               as
               many
               Articles
               as
               he
               shall
               attain
               to
               know
               that
               Christ
               Jesus
               hath
               taught
               .
            
             And
             is
             there
             no
             difference
             ●●●ween
             
               ALL
               that
               Christ
               Iesus
               hath
               taught
               ;
               and
               AS
               MANY
               as
               any
               one
               shall
               attain
               to
               know
               that
               Christ
               Iesus
               hath
               taught
               ?
            
             There
             is
             so
             great
             a
             difference
             between
             these
             two
             ,
             that
             one
             can
             scarce
             think
             even
             such
             a
             Creed-maker
             could
             mistake
             it
             .
             For
             one
             of
             them
             admits
             all
             those
             to
             be
             Christians
             ,
             who
             taking
             Iesus
             for
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             their
             Lord
             and
             King
             ,
             sincerely
             apply
             themselves
             to
             understand
             and
             obey
             his
             Doctrine
             and
             Law
             ,
             and
             do
             believe
             all
             that
             they
             understand
             to
             be
             taught
             by
             him
             :
             The
             other
             shuts
             out
             ,
             if
             not
             all
             Mankind
             ,
             yet
             Nine
             Hundred
             Ninety
             Nine
             of
             a
             Thousand
             ,
             of
             those
             who
             profess
             themselves
             Christians
             ,
             from
             being
             really
             so
             .
             For
             he
             speaks
             within
             Compass
             ,
             who
             
             says
             there
             is
             not
             one
             of
             a
             Thousand
             ,
             if
             there
             be
             any
             one
             Man
             at
             all
             ,
             who
             explicitly
             knows
             and
             believes
             that
             all
             that
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             taught
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             All
             that
             is
             delivered
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             in
             the
             true
             ●ence
             that
             it
             is
             there
             intended
             .
             For
             if
             giving
             assent
             to
             it
             ,
             in
             any
             sence
             ,
             will
             serve
             the
             turn
             ,
             our
             Creed-maker
             can
             have
             no
             Exceptions
             against
             
               Socinians
               ,
               Papists
               ,
               Lutherans
            
             ,
             or
             any
             other
             ,
             who
             acknowledging
             the
             Scripture
             to
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             do
             yet
             oppose
             his
             System
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Creed-maker
             goes
             on
             ,
             p.
             255.
             and
             endeavours
             to
             prove
             ,
             that
             what
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             by
             every
             Christian
             ,
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               But
               he
               will
               say
               ,
               the
               belief
               of
               those
               Propositions
               ,
            
             makes
             not
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian.
             
               Then
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               necessary
               and
               indispensible
               ;
               for
               what
               is
               absolutely
               necessary
               in
               Christianity
               ,
               is
               absolutely
               requisite
               to
               make
               a
               Man
               a
               Christian.
               
            
          
           
             Ignorance
             ,
             or
             something
             worse
             ,
             makes
             our
             Creed-maker
             always
             speak
             doubtfully
             or
             obscurely
             ,
             whenever
             he
             
             pretends
             to
             argue
             ;
             for
             here
             
               absolutely
               necessary
               in
               Christianity
            
             either
             signifies
             nothing
             ,
             but
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ;
             and
             then
             it
             is
             proving
             the
             same
             Proposition
             by
             the
             same
             Proposition
             :
             Or
             else
             ,
             has
             a
             very
             obscure
             and
             doubtful
             Signification
             .
             For
             ,
             if
             I
             ask
             him
             whether
             it
             
               be
               absolutely
               necessary
               in
               Christianity
            
             to
             obey
             every
             one
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Commands
             ,
             what
             will
             he
             answer
             me
             ?
             If
             he
             answers
             ,
             NO
             ;
             I
             ask
             him
             which
             of
             our
             Saviour's
             Commands
             is
             it
             not
             
               in
               Christianity
               absolutely
               necessary
            
             to
             obey
             ?
             If
             he
             answers
             ,
             YES
             ;
             Then
             I
             tell
             him
             by
             his
             rule
             ,
             there
             are
             no
             Christians
             ;
             because
             there
             is
             no
             one
             that
             does
             in
             all
             things
             obey
             all
             our
             Saviour's
             Commands
             ,
             and
             therein
             fails
             to
             perform
             what
             is
             
               absolutely
               necessary
               in
               Christianity
            
             ;
             and
             so
             by
             his
             rule
             is
             no
             Christian.
             If
             he
             answers
             ,
             Sincere
             Endeavour
             to
             obey
             ,
             is
             all
             that
             is
             
               absolutely
               necessary
            
             ;
             I
             reply
             ,
             And
             so
             Sincere
             Endeavour
             to
             understand
             ,
             is
             all
             that
             is
             
               absolutely
               necessary
            
             :
             Neither
             perfect
             Obedience
             ,
             nor
             perfect
             Understanding
             is
             
               absolutely
               necessary
               in
               Christianity
            
             .
          
           
           
             But
             his
             Proposition
             being
             put
             in
             terms
             clear
             ,
             and
             not
             loose
             and
             fallacious
             ,
             should
             stand
             thus
             ,
             
               viz.
               What
               is
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               every
               Christian
               ,
               is
               absolutely
               requisite
               to
               make
               a
               Man
               a
               Christian
               :
            
             But
             then
             I
             deny
             that
             he
             can
             inferr
             from
             Mr.
             
             Bold's
             words
             ,
             that
             those
             Propositions
             (
             
               i.
               e.
            
             which
             he
             has
             set
             down
             as
             Fundamental
             or
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             )
             ar●
             
               absolutely
               necessary
            
             to
             be
             believed
             by
             every
             Christian.
             For
             that
             indispensible
             necessity
             Mr.
             Bold
             speaks
             of
             ,
             is
             not
             absolute
             ,
             but
             conditional
             .
             His
             words
             are
             ,
             
               A
               Christian
               must
               believe
               as
               many
               Articles
               as
               he
               shall
               attain
               to
               know
               that
               Iesus
               Christ
               hath
               taught
               .
            
             So
             that
             he
             places
             the
             indispensible
             necessity
             of
             Believing
             ,
             upon
             the
             condition
             of
             attaining
             to
             know
             that
             Christ
             taught
             so
             .
             An
             endeavour
             to
             know
             what
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             taught
             ,
             Mr.
             B
             —
             dsays
             truely
             is
             
               absolutely
               necessary
            
             to
             every
             one
             who
             is
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             to
             believe
             what
             he
             has
             attained
             to
             know
             that
             
               Iesus
               Christ
            
             taught
             ,
             that
             also
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             is
             
               absolutely
               necessary
            
             to
             every
             Christian.
             But
             all
             this
             granted
             (
             as
             true
             it
             is
             )
             it
             still
             remains
             (
             and
             
             eternally
             will
             remain
             )
             to
             be
             proved
             from
             this
             (
             which
             is
             all
             that
             Mr.
             Bold
             says
             )
             that
             something
             else
             is
             absolutely
             required
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             besides
             the
             unfeigned
             taking
             Iesus
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             his
             King
             and
             Lord
             ,
             and
             accordingly
             ,
             a
             sincere
             resolution
             to
             obey
             and
             believe
             all
             that
             he
             commanded
             and
             taught
             .
          
           
             The
             Jailor
             ,
             Acts
             XVI
             .
             30.
             in
             Answer
             to
             his
             Question
             ,
             what
             he
             should
             
               do
               to
               be
               saved
            
             ;
             was
             answer'd
             ,
             That
             
               he
               should
               believe
               in
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               Christ.
            
             And
             the
             Text
             says
             that
             the
             Jailor
             
               took
               them
               the
               same
               hour
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               washed
               their
               stripes
               ,
               and
               was
               baptized
               ,
               he
               and
               all
               his
               straight-way
               .
            
             Now
             ,
             I
             will
             ask
             our
             Creed-maker
             ,
             whether
             St.
             Paul
             in
             speaking
             to
             him
             the
             
               Word
               of
               the
               Lord
            
             ,
             proposed
             and
             explained
             to
             him
             all
             those
             Propositions
             and
             
               Fundamental
               Heads
               of
               Doctrine
            
             ,
             which
             our
             Creed-maker
             has
             set
             down
             as
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian.
             Let
             it
             be
             consider'd
             ,
             the
             Jailor
             was
             a
             Heathen
             ,
             and
             one
             that
             seems
             to
             have
             no
             more
             Sense
             of
             Religion
             or
             Humanity
             ,
             than
             those
             of
             
             that
             Calling
             use
             to
             have
             :
             For
             he
             had
             let
             them
             alone
             under
             the
             Pain
             of
             their
             Stripes
             without
             any
             Remedy
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             the
             ease
             of
             washing
             them
             ,
             from
             the
             Day
             before
             ,
             till
             after
             his
             Conversion
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             till
             after
             Midnight
             .
             And
             can
             any
             one
             think
             that
             between
             his
             asking
             what
             he
             should
             
               do
               to
               be
               saved
            
             ,
             and
             his
             being
             baptized
             ,
             which
             the
             Text
             says
             ,
             was
             
               the
               same
               hour
            
             and
             straightway
             ,
             there
             was
             time
             enough
             for
             St.
             Paul
             and
             Silas
             to
             explain
             to
             him
             all
             the
             
             Creed-maker's
             Articles
             ,
             and
             make
             such
             a
             Man
             as
             that
             ,
             and
             all
             his
             house
             understand
             the
             
             Creed-maker's
             whole
             System
             ;
             especially
             since
             we
             hear
             nothing
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Conversion
             of
             these
             or
             any
             others
             who
             were
             brought
             into
             the
             Faith
             in
             the
             whole
             History
             of
             the
             Preaching
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             the
             Apostles
             ?
             Now
             let
             me
             ask
             our
             Creed-maker
             ,
             whether
             the
             Jailor
             was
             not
             a
             Christian
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             baptized
             ;
             and
             whether
             if
             he
             had
             then
             immediately
             died
             ,
             he
             had
             not
             been
             saved
             ,
             without
             the
             Belief
             of
             any
             one
             Article
             more
             than
             what
             Paul
             and
             Silas
             had
             then
             ●aught
             him
             ?
             Whence
             it
             follows
             ,
             that
             
             what
             was
             then
             proposed
             to
             him
             to
             be
             believed
             (
             which
             appears
             to
             be
             nothing
             but
             that
             Iesus
             was
             the
             Messiah
             )
             was
             all
             that
             was
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Christian
             ;
             though
             this
             hinders
             not
             but
             that
             afterwards
             it
             might
             be
             necessary
             for
             him
             ,
             indispensibly
             necessary
             ,
             to
             believe
             other
             Articles
             ,
             when
             he
             attained
             to
             the
             Knowledge
             that
             Christ
             had
             taught
             them
             .
             And
             the
             reason
             of
             it
             is
             plain
             :
             Because
             the
             knowing
             that
             Christ
             taught
             any
             thing
             ,
             and
             the
             not
             receiving
             it
             for
             true
             ,
             (
             which
             is
             believing
             it
             )
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             believing
             him
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             sent
             from
             God
             to
             inlighten
             and
             save
             the
             World.
             Every
             word
             of
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             is
             absolutely
             and
             indispensibly
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             by
             every
             Christian
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             comes
             to
             know
             it
             to
             be
             taught
             by
             our
             Saviour
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             or
             to
             be
             of
             Divine
             Revelation
             .
             But
             yet
             this
             is
             far
             enough
             from
             making
             it
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             every
             Christian
             to
             know
             every
             Text
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             much
             less
             to
             understand
             every
             Text
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             least
             of
             all
             ,
             to
             understand
             
             it
             as
             the
             Creed-maker
             is
             pleased
             to
             put
             his
             sence
             upon
             it
             .
          
           
             This
             the
             good
             Creed-maker
             either
             will
             not
             ,
             or
             cannot
             understand
             :
             But
             gives
             us
             a
             List
             of
             Articles
             culled
             out
             of
             the
             Scripture
             by
             his
             own
             Authority
             ,
             and
             tells
             us
             those
             are
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             by
             every
             one
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             a
             Christian.
             For
             what
             is
             of
             
               absolute
               Necessity
               in
               Christianity
            
             ,
             as
             those
             he
             says
             are
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             is
             absolutely
             requisite
             to
             
               make
               a
               Man
               a
               Christian.
            
             But
             when
             he
             is
             asked
             whether
             these
             are
             all
             the
             Articles
             of
             absolute
             Necessity
             ,
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ;
             This
             worthy
             Divine
             ,
             that
             takes
             upon
             him
             to
             be
             a
             Successor
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             cannot
             tell
             .
             And
             yet
             ,
             having
             taken
             upon
             him
             also
             to
             be
             a
             Creed-maker
             ,
             he
             must
             suffer
             himself
             to
             be
             called
             upon
             for
             it
             again
             and
             again
             ,
             till
             he
             tells
             us
             what
             is
             of
             absolute
             Necessity
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             or
             confess
             that
             he
             cannot
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             mean
             time
             ,
             I
             take
             the
             liberty
             to
             say
             ,
             That
             every
             Proposition
             delivered
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ,
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             so
             received
             
             by
             any
             Christian
             as
             of
             Divine
             Revelation
             ,
             is
             of
             as
             absolute
             necessity
             to
             be
             assented
             to
             by
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             Sence
             he
             understands
             it
             to
             be
             taught
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             any
             one
             of
             those
             Propositions
             enumerated
             by
             the
             Creed-maker
             :
             And
             if
             he
             thinks
             otherwise
             ,
             I
             shall
             desire
             him
             to
             prove
             it
             .
             The
             Reason
             whereof
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             in
             divine
             Revelation
             the
             ground
             of
             Faith
             being
             onely
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Proposer
             ,
             where
             that
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             there
             is
             no
             difference
             in
             the
             Obligation
             or
             Measure
             of
             believing
             .
             Whatever
             the
             Messiah
             that
             came
             from
             God
             taught
             ,
             is
             equally
             to
             be
             believed
             by
             every
             one
             who
             receives
             him
             as
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             as
             soon
             as
             he
             understands
             what
             it
             was
             he
             taught
             .
             There
             is
             no
             such
             thing
             as
             garbling
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             making
             one
             part
             of
             it
             more
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             than
             another
             ,
             when
             it
             is
             understood
             .
             His
             saying
             is
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             ,
             of
             unquestionable
             Authority
             to
             all
             that
             receive
             him
             as
             their
             heavenly
             King
             ;
             and
             carries
             with
             it
             an
             equal
             Obligation
             of
             assent
             to
             all
             that
             he
             says
             as
             true
             .
             But
             since
             no
             Body
             can
             explicitly
             assent
             to
             any
             Proposition
             of
             our
             
             Saviour's
             as
             true
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             Sence
             he
             understands
             our
             Saviour
             to
             have
             spoken
             it
             in
             ,
             the
             same
             Authority
             of
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             his
             King
             ,
             obliges
             every
             one
             absolutely
             and
             indispensibly
             to
             believe
             every
             part
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             in
             that
             Sence
             he
             understands
             it
             :
             For
             else
             he
             rejects
             the
             Authority
             of
             the
             Deliverer
             ,
             if
             he
             refuses
             his
             Assent
             to
             it
             in
             that
             Sence
             which
             he
             is
             perswaded
             it
             was
             delivered
             in
             .
             But
             the
             taking
             him
             for
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             his
             King
             and
             Lord
             ,
             laying
             upon
             every
             one
             who
             is
             his
             Subject
             ,
             and
             Obligation
             to
             endeavour
             to
             know
             his
             Will
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             every
             true
             Christian
             is
             under
             an
             absolute
             and
             indispensible
             necessity
             ,
             by
             being
             his
             Subject
             ,
             to
             study
             the
             Scriptures
             with
             an
             unprejudiced
             mind
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             Measure
             of
             Time
             ,
             Opportunity
             ,
             and
             Helps
             which
             he
             has
             ;
             that
             in
             these
             sacred
             Writings
             ,
             he
             may
             find
             what
             his
             Lord
             and
             Master
             hath
             by
             himself
             ,
             or
             by
             the
             Mouths
             of
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             required
             of
             him
             ,
             either
             to
             be
             believed
             or
             done
             .
          
           
             The
             Creed-maker
             ,
             
               in
               the
               following
               Page
               ,
               256.
               hath
               these
               Words
            
             ;
             It
             is
             worth
             the
             Reader
             's
             observing
             ,
             That
             notwithstanding
             
             I
             had
             in
             twelve
             Pages
             together
             ,
             (
             viz.
             from
             the
             Eighth
             to
             the
             Twentieth
             )
             proved
             that
             several
             Propositions
             are
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             by
             us
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             our
             being
             Christians
             ;
             yet
             this
             Sham-Animadverter
             attends
             not
             to
             any
             one
             of
             the
             particulars
             which
             I
             had
             mentioned
             ,
             nor
             offers
             any
             thing
             against
             them
             ,
             but
             onely
             in
             a
             Lumping
             way
             ,
             dooms
             them
             all
             in
             those
             magisterial
             Words
             ;
             
               I
               do
               not
               see
               any
               Proof
               he
               produces
               ,
            
             p.
             21.
             
             This
             is
             his
             wonderful
             way
             of
             confuting
             me
             ,
             by
             pretending
             that
             he
             cannot
             see
             any
             Proof
             in
             what
             I
             alledge
             ;
             and
             all
             the
             World
             must
             be
             led
             by
             his
             eyes
             .
          
           
             Answ.
             
               It
               is
               worth
               the
               Reader
               's
               observing
               ,
            
             That
             the
             Creed-maker
             does
             not
             reply
             to
             what
             Mr.
             Bold
             has
             said
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             already
             seen
             ,
             and
             shall
             see
             more
             as
             we
             go
             on
             ;
             and
             therefore
             he
             has
             little
             reason
             to
             complain
             of
             him
             ,
             for
             not
             having
             answered
             enough
             .
             Mr.
             Bold
             did
             well
             to
             leave
             that
             which
             was
             an
             insignificant
             lump
             ,
             so
             as
             it
             was
             together
             :
             For
             't
             is
             no
             wonderful
             thing
             
               not
               to
               see
               any
               Proof
            
             ,
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Proof
             .
             There
             is
             indeed
             ,
             in
             those
             Pages
             the
             Creedmaker
             
             mentions
             ,
             much
             Confidence
             ,
             much
             Assertion
             ,
             a
             great
             many
             Questions
             asked
             ,
             and
             a
             great
             deal
             said
             after
             his
             Fashion
             :
             But
             for
             a
             Proof
             ,
             I
             deny
             there
             is
             any
             one
             :
             And
             if
             what
             I
             have
             said
             in
             another
             place
             already
             ,
             does
             not
             convince
             him
             of
             it
             ,
             I
             challenge
             him
             ,
             with
             all
             his
             Eyes
             and
             those
             of
             the
             World
             to
             boot
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             in
             those
             Twelve
             renowned
             Pages
             one
             Proof
             .
             Let
             him
             set
             down
             the
             Proposition
             ,
             and
             his
             Proof
             of
             its
             being
             absolutely
             and
             indispensibly
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ;
             And
             I
             too
             ,
             will
             join
             with
             him
             in
             his
             Testimonial
             of
             himself
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             irrefragable
             .
             But
             I
             must
             tell
             him
             before-hand
             ,
             talking
             a
             great
             deal
             loosely
             will
             not
             do
             it
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Bold
             and
             I
             say
             we
             cannot
             see
             any
             Proof
             in
             those
             Twelve
             Pages
             :
             The
             way
             to
             make
             us
             see
             ,
             or
             to
             convince
             the
             World
             that
             we
             are
             blind
             ,
             is
             to
             single
             out
             one
             Proof
             out
             of
             that
             Wood
             of
             Words
             there
             ,
             which
             you
             seem
             to
             take
             for
             Arguments
             ,
             and
             set
             it
             down
             in
             a
             Syllogism
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             fair
             trial
             of
             a
             Proof
             or
             no
             Proof
             .
             You
             have
             indeed
             a
             Syllogism
             in
             the
             23
             d.
             
             Page
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             not
             in
             those
             Twelve
             Pages
             you
             mention
             .
             Besides
             ,
             I
             have
             shew'd
             in
             another
             place
             ,
             what
             that
             proves
             ;
             to
             which
             I
             referr
             you
             .
          
           
             In
             Answer
             to
             the
             
             Creed-maker's
             Question
             ,
             about
             his
             other
             Fundamentals
             found
             in
             the
             Epistles
             ;
             
               Why
               did
               the
               Apostles
               Write
               these
               Doctrines
               ?
               Was
               it
               not
               ,
               that
               those
               they
               Writ
               to
               ,
               might
               give
               their
               Assent
               to
               them
               ?
            
             Mr.
             
               Bold
               ,
               p.
            
             22.
             replies
             ;
             
               But
               then
               it
               may
               be
               asked
               again
               ,
               Were
               not
               those
               Persons
               Christians
               ,
               to
               whom
               the
               Apostles
               writ
               
                 these
                 Doctrines
              
               ,
               and
               whom
               they
               required
               to
               Assent
               to
               them
               ?
               
                 Yes
                 ,
                 verily
              
               :
               And
               if
               so
               ,
               What
               was
               it
               that
               made
               them
               Christians
               ,
               before
               their
               Assent
               to
               
                 these
                 Doctrines
              
               was
               required
               ?
               If
               it
               were
               any
               thing
               besides
               their
               Believing
               Iesus
               to
               be
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               instanced
               in
               ,
               and
               made
               out
               .
            
          
           
             
               But
               to
               this
            
             Mr.
             Edwards
             
               Answers
               not
            
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             in
             Controversie
             between
             Mr.
             Bold
             and
             the
             Creed-maker
             ,
             (
             for
             I
             follow
             Mr.
             B
             —
             d's
             Order
             ,
             )
             is
             about
             a
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             ,
             viz.
             Whether
             the
             Creed-maker
             has
             proved
             ,
             
             
               That
               
                 Iesus
                 Christ
              
               and
               his
               Apostles
               have
               taught
               ,
               That
               no
               Man
               can
               be
               a
               Christian
               ,
               or
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               unless
               he
               have
               an
               explicit
               
                 Knowledge
                 of
                 all
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 have
                 an
                 immediate
                 respect
                 to
                 the
                 Occasion
                 ,
                 Author
                 ,
                 Way
                 ,
                 Means
                 and
                 Issue
                 of
                 our
                 Salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 which
                 are
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 knowing
                 the
                 true
                 Nature
                 and
                 Design
                 of
                 it
                 ?
              
            
             This
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Bold
               ,
               p.
            
             24.
             tells
             him
             
               he
               has
               not
               done
               .
            
             To
             this
             the
             Creed-maker
             replies
             ,
             p.
             258.
             
          
           
             
               And
               yet
               the
               Reader
               may
               satisfie
               himself
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               the
               very
               thing
               that
               I
               had
               been
               proving
               just
               before
               ,
               and
               indeed
               ,
               all
               along
               in
               the
               foregoing
               Chapter
               .
               Answ.
            
             There
             have
             been
             those
             who
             have
             been
             seven
             Years
             proving
             a
             thing
             ,
             which
             at
             last
             they
             could
             not
             do
             ;
             And
             I
             give
             you
             seven
             Years
             to
             prove
             this
             Proposition
             which
             you
             should
             there
             have
             proved
             ,
             and
             I
             must
             add
             to
             your
             score
             here
             ,
             viz.
             
          
        
         
           
             LII
             .
          
           
             That
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             have
             taught
             ,
             That
             no
             Man
             can
             be
             a
             Christian
             ,
             or
             can
             be
             saved
             ,
             unless
             he
             hath
             an
             explicit
             Knowledge
             
             of
             all
             those
             things
             which
             have
             an
             immediate
             respect
             to
             the
             Occasion
             ,
             Author
             ,
             Way
             ,
             Means
             and
             Issue
             of
             our
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             which
             are
             necessary
             for
             our
             knowing
             the
             true
             Nature
             and
             Design
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             Nor
             must
             the
             poor
             Excuse
             ,
             of
             saying
             ,
             It
             was
             not
             necessary
             
               to
               add
               any
               farther
               Medium
            
             ;
             and
             
               then
               proceed
               to
               another
               Syllogism
               ,
               because
               you
               had
               secured
               that
               Proposition
               before
               ;
               go
               for
               Payment
               .
            
             If
             you
             had
             
               secured
               it
            
             ,
             as
             you
             say
             ,
             it
             had
             been
             quite
             as
             easie
             ,
             and
             much
             more
             for
             your
             Credit
             ,
             to
             have
             produced
             the
             Proof
             whereby
             you
             had
             
               secured
               it
            
             ,
             than
             to
             say
             you
             had
             done
             it
             ;
             and
             thereupon
             to
             reproach
             Mr.
             Bold
             with
             Heedlessness
             ;
             and
             to
             tell
             the
             World
             ,
             that
             
               he
               cares
               not
               what
               he
               saith
               .
            
             The
             Rule
             of
             fair
             Dispute
             ,
             is
             indispensibly
             to
             Prove
             ,
             where
             any
             thing
             is
             Denied
             .
             To
             evade
             this
             ,
             is
             Shuffling
             ;
             and
             he
             that
             ,
             instead
             of
             it
             ,
             answers
             with
             ill
             Language
             ,
             in
             my
             Country
             ,
             is
             call'd
             a
             
               Foul-mouth'd
               Wrangler
            
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             
             Creed-maker's
             Exception
             to
             my
             Demand
             ,
             about
             the
             Actual
             Belief
             of
             all
             his
             Fundamentals
             in
             his
             new
             Creed
             ;
             Mr.
             Bold
             asks
             ,
             p.
             24.
             
             
               Whether
               
               a
               Man
               can
               believe
               particular
               Propositions
               ,
               and
               not
               actually
               believe
               them
               ?
            
          
           
             
               But
               to
               this
            
             Mr.
             Edwards
             
               Answers
               not
            
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Bold
               ,
               p.
            
             25.
             farther
             acknowledges
             the
             
             Creed-maker's
             Fundamental
             Propositions
             to
             
               be
               in
               the
               Bible
               ;
               and
               that
               they
               are
               for
               this
               purpose
               there
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               believed
               ;
               And
               so
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               is
               every
               other
               Proposition
               which
               is
               taught
               in
               our
               Bibles
               :
            
             But
             asks
             ,
             
               How
               will
               it
               thence
               follow
               ,
               that
               no
               Man
               can
               be
               a
               Christian
               ,
               till
               he
               particularly
               know
               ,
               and
               actually
               assent
               to
               every
               Proposition
               in
               our
               Bibles
               ?
            
          
           
             
               But
               to
               this
            
             Mr.
             Edwards
             
               Answers
               not
            
             .
          
           
             From
             p.
             26
             ,
             to
             30.
             
             Mr.
             
               B
               —
               d
            
             shews
             ,
             that
             the
             Creed-makers
             Reply
             ,
             concerning
             my
             not
             gathering
             of
             Fundamentals
             out
             of
             the
             Epistles
             ,
             is
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             and
             this
             he
             demonstratively
             proves
             .
          
           
             
               And
               to
               this
            
             Mr.
             Edwards
             
               Answers
               not
            
             .
          
           
           
             The
             Creed-maker
             had
             falsly
             said
             ,
             That
             
               I
               bring
               no
               Tydings
               of
               an
               Evangelical
               Faith
               :
            
             And
             thence
             very
             readily
             and
             charitably
             inferrs
             ;
             
               Which
               gives
               us
               to
               understand
               ,
               that
               he
               verily
               believes
               there
               is
               no
               such
               Christian
               Faith.
            
             To
             this
             Mr.
             Bold
             thus
             softly
             replies
             ,
             p.
             31.
             
             
               I
               think
               Mr.
               Edwards
               is
               much
               mistaken
               ,
               both
               in
               his
               Assertion
               and
               Inference
               :
            
             And
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             could
             not
             so
             inferr
             ,
             adds
             ;
             
               If
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               
                 Reasonableness
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               ,
               &c.
               had
               not
               brought
               any
               Tidings
               of
               such
               a
               Faith
               ,
               I
               think
               it
               could
               not
               be
               thence
               justly
               inferr'd
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 verily
                 believes
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 Christian
                 Faith.
              
               Because
               his
               Enquiry
               and
               Search
               was
               not
               concerning
               Christian●Faith
               ,
               considered
               subjectively
               ,
               but
               objectively
               ;
               What
               the
               Articles
               be
               which
               must
               be
               believed
               ,
               to
               make
               a
               Man
               a
               Christian
               ;
               and
               not
               ,
               with
               what
               sort
               of
               Faith
               these
               Articles
               are
               to
               be
               believed
               .
            
          
           
             To
             this
             the
             Creed-maker
             answers
             ,
             indeed
             ;
             But
             it
             is
             something
             as
             much
             worse
             than
             nothing
             ,
             as
             Falshood
             is
             worse
             than
             Silence
             .
             His
             words
             are
             ,
             
               p.
               258.
               
               It
               may
               be
               questioned
               ,
               from
               what
               he
            
             
             [
             the
             Animadverter
             ]
             
               hath
               the
               confidence
               to
               say
            
             ,
             p.
             31.
             viz.
             
               There
               is
               no
               Enquiry
               in
               the
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               concerning
               Faith
               subjectively
               considered
               ,
               but
               only
               objectively
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             thus
             having
             set
             down
             Mr.
             B
             —
             d's
             Words
             otherwise
             than
             they
             are
             ;
             for
             Mr.
             Bold
             does
             not
             say
             
               there
               is
               no
               Enquiry
            
             ,
             i.
             e.
             no
             Mention
             ,
             (
             for
             so
             the
             Creed-maker
             explains
             Enquiries
             here
             .
             For
             to
             convince
             Mr.
             Bold
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             an
             
               Enquiry
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             Mention
             of
             
               Subjective
               Faith
            
             ,
             he
             alledges
             ,
             That
             Subjective
             Faith
             is
             
               spoken
               of
            
             in
             the
             191.
             and
             192.
             pages
             of
             my
             Book
             .
             )
             But
             Mr.
             Bold
             says
             ,
             not
             that
             Faith
             considered
             subjectively
             ,
             is
             
               not
               spoken
               of
            
             any
             where
             in
             the
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             &c.
             But
             
               That
               the
               Author
               's
               Enquiry
               and
               
                 Search
                 ,
                 (
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               Author's
               Search
               ,
               or
               Design
               of
               his
               Search
               )
               was
               not
               concerning
               Christian
               Faith
               considered
               subjectively
               :
            
             And
             thus
             the
             Creed-maker
             imposing
             on
             his
             Reader
             ,
             by
             perverting
             Mr.
             
             Bold's
             Sence
             ,
             from
             what
             was
             the
             Intention
             of
             my
             
               Enquiry
               and
               Search
            
             ,
             to
             what
             I
             had
             said
             in
             it
             ,
             he
             goes
             on
             ,
             after
             his
             scurrilous
             fashion
             ,
             to
             insult
             ,
             in
             these
             words
             which
             follow
             ;
             
             
               I
               say
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               guessed
               from
               this
               ,
               what
               a
               Liberty
               this
               Writer
               takes
               ,
               to
               assert
               what
               he
               pleases
               .
            
             Answ.
             
               To
               assert
               what
               one
               pleases
            
             ,
             without
             Truth
             ,
             and
             without
             Certainty
             ,
             is
             the
             worst
             Character
             can
             be
             given
             a
             Writer
             :
             And
             with
             Falshood
             to
             charge
             it
             on
             another
             ,
             is
             no
             mean
             Slander
             and
             Injury
             to
             a
             Man's
             Neighbour
             .
             And
             yet
             to
             these
             shameful
             Arts
             must
             he
             be
             driven
             ,
             who
             finding
             his
             strength
             of
             managing
             a
             Cause
             ,
             to
             lie
             only
             in
             Fiction
             and
             Falshood
             ,
             has
             no
             other
             but
             the
             dull
             Billinsgate
             way
             of
             covering
             it
             ,
             by
             endeavouring
             to
             divert
             the
             Reader
             's
             Observation
             and
             Censure
             from
             himself
             ,
             by
             a
             confident
             repeated
             Imputation
             of
             that
             to
             his
             Adversary
             ,
             which
             he
             himself
             is
             so
             frequent
             in
             the
             Commission
             of
             .
             And
             of
             this
             ,
             the
             Instances
             I
             have
             given
             ,
             are
             a
             sufficient
             Proof
             :
             In
             which
             I
             have
             been
             at
             the
             Pains
             to
             set
             down
             the
             Words
             on
             both
             Sides
             ,
             and
             the
             Pages
             where
             they
             are
             to
             be
             found
             ,
             for
             the
             Reader
             's
             full
             Satisfaction
             .
          
           
             The
             Cause
             in
             Debate
             between
             us
             is
             of
             great
             Weight
             ,
             and
             concerns
             every
             Christian
             ▪
             That
             any
             Evidence
             
             in
             the
             Proposal
             ,
             or
             Defence
             of
             it
             ,
             can
             be
             sufficient
             to
             conquer
             all
             Men's
             Prejudices
             ,
             is
             a
             Vanity
             to
             imagine
             .
             But
             this
             ,
             I
             think
             ,
             I
             may
             justly
             demand
             of
             every
             Reader
             ,
             that
             since
             there
             are
             great
             and
             visible
             Falshoods
             on
             one
             side
             or
             the
             other
             ,
             (
             for
             the
             Accusations
             of
             this
             kind
             are
             positive
             and
             frequent
             ,
             )
             he
             would
             examine
             on
             which
             Side
             they
             are
             ;
             And
             upon
             that
             ,
             I
             will
             venture
             the
             Cause
             in
             any
             Reader
             's
             Judgment
             ,
             who
             will
             be
             but
             at
             the
             pains
             of
             turning
             to
             the
             Pages
             marked
             out
             to
             him
             ;
             And
             as
             for
             him
             that
             will
             not
             do
             that
             ,
             I
             care
             not
             much
             what
             he
             says
             .
          
           
             The
             
             Creed-maker's
             following
             words
             ,
             p.
             258.
             have
             the
             Natural
             Mark
             of
             their
             Author
             .
             They
             are
             these
             .
             
               How
               can
               this
               Animadverter
               come
               off
               with
               peremptory
               declaring
               ,
               that
               Subjective
               Faith
               is
               not
               enquired
               into
               in
               the
               Treatise
               of
               the
            
             Reasonableness
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             
               &c.
               
               When
               in
               another
               place
               ,
            
             p.
             35
             ,
             and
             36.
             
               he
               averrs
               ,
               That
               Christian
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Christianity
               consider'd
               Subjectively
               are
               the
               same
               .
               Answ.
            
             In
             which
             words
             ,
             there
             are
             two
             manifest
             ●ntruths
             ;
             The
             one
             is
             ,
             That
             Mr.
             
               Bold
               
               peremptorily
               declares
               ,
               that
               Subjective
               Faith
               is
               not
               inquired
               into
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             Spoken
             of
             in
             the
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Whereas
             Mr.
             Bold
             says
             in
             that
             place
             ,
             p.
             31.
             
             
               If
               he
               [
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               the
               Author
               ]
               had
               not
               said
               one
               word
               concerning
               Faith
               subjectively
               considered
               .
            
             The
             
             Creed-maker's
             other
             Untruth
             ,
             is
             his
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Animadverter
               averrs
            
             ,
             p.
             35.
             
             &
             36.
             
               that
               Christian
               Faith
               and
               Christianity
               considered
               subjectively
               are
               the
               same
               ▪
            
             Whereas
             't
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             Mr.
             Bold
             arguing
             against
             these
             words
             of
             the
             
               Creed-maker
               ,
               (
               The
               belief
               of
               Iesus
               being
               the
               Messiah
               was
               one
               of
               the
               first
               and
               leading
               Acts
               of
               Christian
               Faith
            
             )
             speaks
             in
             that
             place
             of
             
               an
               act
               of
               Faith
            
             ,
             as
             these
             words
             of
             his
             demonstrate
             .
             
               Now
               ,
               I
               apprehend
               that
               Christian
               Faith
               and
               Christianity
               consider'd
               subjectively
               (
               and
               an
               
                 ACT
                 ▪
              
               of
               Christian
               Faith
               ▪
               I
               think
               ,
               cannot
               be
               understood
               in
               any
               other
               sence
               )
               are
               the
               very
               same
               ▪
            
             I
             must
             therefore
             desire
             him
             to
             set
             down
             the
             words
             ,
             wherein
             the
             
               Animadverter
               peremptorily
               declares
            
             ,
          
        
         
           
           
             LIII
             .
          
           
             That
             subjective
             Faith
             is
             not
             enquired
             into
             ,
             or
             spoken
             of
             ,
             in
             the
             Treatise
             of
             
               the
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             next
             to
             produce
             the
             words
             wherein
             the
             
               Animadverter
               averrs
            
             ,
          
        
         
           
             LIV.
             
          
           
             That
             Christian
             Faith
             and
             Christianity
             consider'd
             subjectively
             ,
             are
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Creed
             maker's
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Author
               of
               the
            
             Reasonableness
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             
               &c.
               brings
               us
               no
               tidings
               of
               Evangelical
               Faith
               belonging
               to
               Christianity
               ,
            
             Mr.
             Bold
             replies
             ;
             That
             I
             have
             done
             it
             in
             all
             those
             Pages
             where
             I
             speak
             of
             taking
             and
             accepting
             Iesus
             to
             be
             our
             King
             and
             Ruler
             ,
             and
             particularly
             he
             sets
             down
             my
             words
             out
             of
             p.
             301.
             
          
           
             But
             to
             this
             
               Mr.
               Edwards
            
             Answers
             not
             .
          
           
             The
             Creed-maker
             says
             ,
             p.
             59.
             of
             his
             
               Socinianism
               Unmasked
            
             ,
             that
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               
               tells
               men
               again
               and
               again
               ,
               that
               a
               Christian
               Man
               ,
               or
               Member
               of
               Christ
               ,
               needs
               not
               know
               or
               believe
               any
               more
               than
               that
               one
               individual
               Point
               .
            
             To
             which
             Mr.
             Bold
             thus
             replies
             ,
             p.
             33.
             
             
               If
               any
               Man
               will
               shew
               me
               those
               words
               in
               any
               part
               of
               the
               Reasonableness
               ,
               &c.
               
               I
               shall
               suspect
               I
               was
               not
               awake
               all
               the
               time
               I
               was
               reading
               that
               Book
               :
               And
               I
               am
               as
               certain
               as
               one
               awake
               can
               be
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               several
               Passages
               in
               that
               Book
               directly
               contrary
               to
               these
               words
               .
               And
               there
               are
               some
               Expressions
               in
               the
               
                 Vindication
                 of
                 the
                 Reasonableness
              
               ,
               &c.
               one
               would
               think
               ,
               if
               Mr.
               Edwards
               had
               observed
               them
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               prevented
               that
               Mistake
               .
            
          
           
             But
             to
             this
             
               Mr.
               Edwards
            
             answers
             not
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Bold
             ,
             p.
             34.
             takes
             notice
             ,
             that
             the
             Creed-maker
             had
             not
             put
             the
             Query
             or
             Objection
             right
             ,
             which
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             
               some
               ,
               and
               not
               without
               some
               shew
               of
               ground
               ,
               may
               be
               apt
               to
               start
               :
            
             And
             therefore
             Mr.
             Bold
             puts
             the
             Query
             right
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               Why
               did
               Jesus
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               require
               assent
               to
               ,
               and
               belief
               of
               
               this
               one
               Article
               alone
               ,
               viz.
               That
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               to
               constitute
               and
               make
               a
               Man
               a
               Christian
               ,
               or
               true
               Member
               of
               Christ
               (
               as
               it
               is
               abundantly
               evident
               they
               did
               ,
               from
               the
               
                 Reasonableness
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               )
               if
               the
               belief
               of
               more
               Articles
               is
               absolutely
               necessary
               to
               make
               and
               constitute
               a
               Man
               a
               Christian.
               
            
          
           
             But
             to
             this
             
               Mr.
               Edwards
            
             answers
             not
             .
          
           
             And
             therefore
             I
             put
             the
             Objection
             or
             Query
             to
             him
             again
             ,
             in
             Mr.
             
             Bold's
             words
             ,
             and
             expect
             an
             Answer
             to
             it
             ,
             viz.
             
          
        
         
           
             LV.
             
          
           
             Why
             did
             Iesus
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             require
             assent
             to
             ,
             and
             belief
             of
             this
             one
             Article
             alone
             ,
             viz.
             That
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             (
             as
             it
             is
             abundantly
             evident
             they
             did
             from
             all
             their
             Preaching
             recorded
             throughout
             the
             whole
             History
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             and
             Acts
             )
             if
             the
             belief
             of
             more
             Articles
             be
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ?
          
           
           
             The
             Creed-maker
             having
             made
             believing
             Iesus
             to
             be
             the
             Messiah
             ,
             only
             
               one
               of
               the
               first
               and
               leading
               Acts
               of
               Christian
               Faith
            
             ;
             Mr.
             Bold
             ,
             p.
             35.
             rightly
             tells
             him
             ,
             That
             
               Christian
               Faith
               must
               be
               the
               belief
               of
               something
               or
               other
               :
               And
               if
               it
               be
               the
               belief
               of
               any
               thing
               besides
               this
               ,
               That
               
                 Iesus
                 is
                 the
                 Christ
                 or
                 Messias
                 ,
              
               that
               other
               thing
               should
               be
               specified
               ;
               and
               it
               should
               be
               made
               appear
               ,
               that
               the
               Belief
               that
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               without
               the
               Belief
               of
               that
               other
               Proposition
               ,
               is
               not
               Christian
               Faith.
               
            
          
           
             But
             to
             this
             
               Mr.
               Edwards
            
             answers
             not
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               B
               —
               d
            
             ,
             in
             the
             four
             following
             Pages
             ,
             36
             ,
             —
             39.
             has
             excellently
             explained
             the
             difference
             between
             that
             Faith
             which
             constitutes
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             that
             Faith
             whereby
             one
             that
             is
             a
             Christian
             ,
             believes
             the
             Doctrines
             taught
             by
             our
             Saviour
             ;
             and
             the
             ground
             of
             that
             difference
             ,
             and
             therein
             has
             fully
             over-turned
             this
             Position
             ,
             that
             
               believing
               Iesus
               to
               be
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               Step
               ,
               or
               the
               first
               Step
               to
               Christianity
               .
            
          
           
           
             But
             to
             this
             
               Mr.
               Edwards
            
             Answers
             not
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Creed-makers
             supposing
             that
             other
             Matters
             of
             Faith
             were
             proposed
             with
             this
             ,
             That
             Iesus
             is
             the
             Messiah
             ;
             Mr.
             Bold
             replies
             ,
             That
             this
             should
             be
             proved
             ,
             viz.
             That
             other
             Articles
             were
             proposed
             ,
             as
             requisite
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             Men
             Christians
             .
             And
             p.
             40.
             he
             gives
             a
             Reason
             why
             he
             is
             of
             another
             Mind
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               Because
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               this
               recorded
               ,
               which
               was
               insisted
               on
               for
               that
               purpose
               .
            
          
           
             But
             to
             this
             
               Mr.
               Edwards
            
             Answers
             not
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Bold
               ,
               p.
            
             42.
             shews
             ,
             that
             Rom.
             X.
             9.
             which
             the
             Creed-maker
             brought
             against
             it
             ,
             confirms
             the
             Assertion
             of
             the
             Author
             of
             the
             Reasonableness
             ,
             &c.
             concerning
             the
             Faith
             that
             makes
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian.
             
          
           
             But
             to
             this
             
               Mr.
               Edwards
            
             Answers
             not
             .
          
           
             The
             Creed-maker
             says
             ,
             p.
             78.
             
             
               This
               is
               the
               main
               Answer
               to
               the
               Objection
               ,
            
             (
             or
             Query
             above
             proposed
             ,
             )
             viz.
             
               That
               Christianity
               was
               erected
               by
               degrees
               .
            
             This
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Bold
               ,
               p.
            
             43.
             proves
             to
             be
             
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             ,
             by
             this
             Reason
             ;
             viz.
             
             
               Because
               what
               makes
               one
               Man
               a
               Christian
               ,
               or
               ever
               did
               make
               any
               Man
               a
               Christian
               ,
               will
               at
               any
               time
               ,
               to
               the
               End
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               make
               another
               Man
               a
               Christian
               ;
            
             And
             asks
             ,
             
               Will
               not
               that
               make
               a
               Christian
               now
               ,
               which
               made
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               Christians
               ?
            
          
           
             But
             to
             this
             
               Mr.
               Edwards
            
             Answers
             not
             .
          
           
             In
             Answer
             to
             his
             6th
             .
             Chapter
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Bold
               ,
               p.
            
             45.
             tells
             him
             ,
             
               It
               was
               not
               my
               Business
               to
               discourse
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               particular
               Doctrines
               proposed
               to
               be
               believed
               by
               them
               who
               are
               Christians
               ;
               And
               that
               it
               is
               no
               fair
               and
               just
               Ground
               to
               accuse
               a
               Man
               ,
               for
               rejecting
               the
               Dotrines
               of
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               and
               that
               Jesus
               is
               God
               ;
               Because
               he
               does
               not
               interpret
               some
               particular
               Texts
               to
               the
               same
               purpose
               others
               do
               .
            
          
           
             But
             to
             this
             
               Mr.
               Edwards
            
             answers
             not
             .
          
           
             Indeed
             he
             takes
             notice
             of
             these
             words
             of
             Mr.
             Bold
             ,
             in
             this
             Paragraph
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               Hence
               Mr.
               Edwards
               takes
               occasion
               to
               
               write
               many
               Pages
               about
               these
               terms
               [
               viz.
               
                 Messiah
                 and
                 Son
                 of
                 God
              
               ]
               But
               I
               do
               not
               perceive
               that
               he
               pretends
               to
               offer
               any
               Proof
               that
               these
               were
               not
               Synonymous
               terms
               amongst
               the
               Iews
               at
               that
               time
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Point
               he
               should
               have
               proved
               ,
               if
               he
               designed
               to
               invalidate
               what
               this
               Author
               saith
               about
               that
               matter
               .
            
             To
             this
             the
             Creed-maker
             replies
             ,
             
               p.
               257.
               
               The
               Animadver●er
               doth
               not
               so
               much
               as
               offer
               one
               syllable
               ●o
               disprove
               what
               I
               delivered
               ,
               and
               closely
               urged
               on
               that
               head
               .
            
             Answer
             ,
             What
             need
             any
             Answer
             to
             disprove
             where
             there
             is
             no
             Proof
             brought
             that
             reaches
             the
             Proposition
             in
             Question
             ?
             If
             there
             had
             been
             any
             such
             Proof
             ,
             the
             producing
             of
             it
             ,
             in
             short
             ,
             had
             been
             a
             more
             convincing
             Argument
             to
             the
             Reader
             ,
             than
             so
             much
             bragging
             of
             what
             has
             been
             done
             .
             For
             here
             are
             more
             Words
             spent
             (
             for
             I
             have
             not
             set
             them
             all
             down
             )
             than
             would
             have
             served
             to
             have
             expressed
             the
             Proof
             of
             this
             Proposition
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             terms
             above-mentioned
             were
             not
             Synonymous
             amongst
             the
             Iews
             ,
             if
             there
             had
             been
             any
             Proof
             of
             it
             .
             But
             having
             already
             examined
             what
             the
             Creed-maker
             brags
             he
             has
             
             
               closely
               urged
            
             ,
             I
             shall
             say
             no
             more
             of
             it
             here
             .
          
           
             To
             the
             Creed-makers
             making
             me
             a
             Socinian
             ,
             in
             his
             Eighth
             Chapter
             ,
             for
             not
             naming
             Christ's
             Satisfaction
             amongst
             the
             Advantages
             and
             Benefits
             of
             Christ's
             coming
             into
             the
             World
             ;
             Mr.
             Bold
             replies
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             it
             is
             no
             Proof
             ,
             because
             
               I
               promised
               not
               to
               name
               every
               one
               of
               them
               .
               And
               the
               mention
               of
               some
               is
               no
               denial
               of
               others
               .
            
             2.
             
             He
             replies
             ,
             That
             
               Satisfaction
               is
               not
               so
               strictly
               to
               be
               termed
               an
               Advantage
               ,
               as
               the
               effects
               and
               fruits
               of
               it
               are
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Satisfaction
               instructs
               us
               in
               the
               way
               how
               Christ
               did
               by
               divine
               Appointment
               ,
               obtain
               those
               Advantages
               for
               us
               .
            
             And
             this
             was
             an
             Answer
             that
             deserved
             some
             reply
             from
             the
             Creed-maker
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             this
             he
             answers
             not
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Bold
             says
             right
             ,
             That
             this
             is
             a
             Doctrine
             that
             is
             of
             mighty
             Importance
             for
             a
             Christian
             to
             be
             well
             acquainted
             with
             .
             And
             I
             will
             add
             to
             it
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             very
             hard
             for
             a
             Christian
             who
             reads
             the
             Scripture
             with
             Attention
             ,
             and
             an
             
             unprejudiced
             Mind
             ,
             to
             deny
             the
             Satisfaction
             of
             Christ
             :
             But
             it
             being
             a
             term
             not
             used
             by
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             very
             variously
             explained
             by
             those
             that
             do
             use
             it
             ,
             and
             very
             much
             stumbled
             at
             by
             those
             I
             was
             there
             speaking
             to
             ,
             who
             were
             such
             as
             I
             there
             say
             ,
             
               who
               will
               not
               take
               a
               Blessing
               ,
               unless
               they
               be
               instructed
               what
               need
               they
               had
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               why
               it
               was
               bestowed
               upon
               them
               ;
            
             I
             left
             it
             ,
             with
             the
             other
             disputed
             Doctrines
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             to
             be
             looked
             into
             (
             to
             see
             what
             it
             was
             Christ
             had
             taught
             concerning
             it
             )
             by
             those
             who
             were
             Christians
             ,
             and
             believed
             Jesus
             to
             be
             the
             Saviour
             promised
             and
             sent
             from
             God.
             And
             to
             those
             who
             yet
             doubted
             that
             he
             was
             so
             ,
             and
             made
             this
             Objection
             ;
             
               What
               need
               was
               there
               of
               a
               Saviour
               ?
            
             I
             thought
             it
             most
             reasonable
             to
             offer
             such
             Particulars
             only
             as
             were
             agreed
             on
             by
             all
             Christians
             ,
             and
             were
             capable
             of
             no
             Dispute
             ,
             but
             must
             be
             acknowledged
             by
             every
             body
             to
             be
             needful
             .
             This
             ,
             though
             the
             Words
             above-quoted
             out
             of
             p.
             254
             ,
             &
             256.
             of
             the
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             &c.
             shew
             to
             be
             my
             Design
             ;
             yet
             the
             Creed-maker
             plainly
             gives
             me
             the
             
             Lye
             ,
             and
             tells
             me
             it
             was
             not
             my
             Design
             .
             All
             the
             World
             are
             
               faithless
               ,
               false
               ,
               treacherous
               ,
               hypocritical
               ,
               Strainers
               upon
               their
               Reason
               and
               Conscience
               ,
               Dissemblers
               ,
               Iourney-men
               ,
               mercenary
               Hirelings
               ,
            
             except
             Mr.
             Edwards
             :
             I
             mean
             ,
             all
             the
             World
             that
             opposes
             him
             .
             And
             must
             not
             one
             think
             he
             is
             mightily
             beholding
             to
             the
             Excellency
             and
             Readiness
             of
             his
             own
             Nature
             ,
             who
             is
             no
             sooner
             engaged
             in
             Controversie
             ,
             but
             he
             immediately
             finds
             out
             in
             his
             Adversaries
             these
             Arts
             of
             Equivocation
             ,
             Lying
             and
             Effrontry
             in
             managing
             of
             it
             ?
             Reason
             and
             Learning
             ,
             and
             acquired
             Improvements
             ,
             might
             else
             have
             let
             him
             have
             gone
             on
             with
             others
             in
             the
             dull
             and
             ordinary
             way
             of
             fair
             arguing
             ;
             wherein
             possibly
             he
             might
             have
             done
             no
             great
             feats
             .
             Must
             not
             a
             rich
             and
             fertile
             Soyle
             within
             ,
             and
             a
             prompt
             Genius
             wherein
             a
             Man
             may
             readily
             spie
             the
             Propensities
             of
             base
             and
             corrupt
             Nature
             ,
             be
             acknowledged
             to
             be
             an
             excellent
             Qualification
             for
             a
             Disputant
             ,
             to
             help
             him
             to
             the
             quick
             Discovery
             and
             laying
             open
             of
             the
             Faults
             of
             his
             Opponents
             ;
             which
             a
             Mind
             otherwise
             disposed
             
             would
             not
             so
             much
             as
             suspect
             ?
             Mr.
             Bold
             without
             this
             ,
             could
             not
             have
             been
             so
             soon
             found
             out
             to
             be
             a
             Iourney-man
             ,
             a
             Dissembler
             ,
             an
             
               hired
               Mercenary
            
             ,
             and
             stored
             with
             all
             those
             good
             Qualities
             wherein
             he
             hath
             his
             full
             share
             with
             me
             .
             But
             why
             would
             he
             then
             venture
             upon
             Mr.
             Edwards
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             very
             quick-sighted
             in
             these
             matters
             ,
             and
             knows
             so
             well
             what
             villainous
             Man
             is
             capable
             of
             ?
          
           
             I
             should
             not
             here
             ,
             in
             this
             my
             Vindication
             ,
             have
             given
             the
             Reader
             so
             much
             of
             Mr.
             
             Bold's
             Reasoning
             ,
             which
             though
             clear
             and
             strong
             ,
             yet
             has
             more
             Beauty
             and
             Force
             as
             it
             stands
             in
             the
             whole
             Piece
             in
             his
             Book
             ;
             Nor
             should
             I
             have
             so
             often
             repeated
             this
             Remark
             upon
             each
             Passage
             ,
             
               viz.
               to
               this
               Mr.
            
             Edwards
             
               answers
               not
            
             ;
             had
             it
             not
             been
             the
             shortest
             and
             properest
             Comment
             could
             be
             made
             on
             that
             triumphant
             Paragraph
             of
             his
             ,
             which
             begins
             in
             the
             128.
             page
             of
             his
             
               Socinian
               Creed
            
             ,
             wherein
             amongst
             a
             great
             deal
             of
             no
             small
             strutting
             are
             these
             Words
             ;
             
               By
               their
               profound
               silence
               they
               acknowledge
               they
               have
               nothing
               to
               reply
               .
            
             He
             that
             desires
             to
             see
             more
             of
             
             the
             same
             noble
             strain
             ,
             may
             have
             recourse
             to
             that
             eminent
             Place
             .
             Besides
             ,
             it
             was
             fit
             the
             Reader
             should
             have
             this
             one
             taste
             more
             of
             the
             
             Creed-maker's
             Genius
             ,
             who
             passing
             by
             in
             silence
             all
             these
             clear
             and
             apposite
             Replies
             of
             Mr.
             Bold
             ,
             loudly
             complains
             of
             him
             ,
             
               p.
               259.
               
               That
               where
               he
            
             [
             Mr.
             Bold
             ]
             
               finds
               something
               that
               he
               dares
               not
               object
               against
               ,
               he
               shifts
               it
               off
               .
            
             And
             again
             ,
             
               p.
               260.
               
               That
               he
               doth
               not
               make
               any
               offer
               at
               Reason
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               the
               least
               shadow
               of
               an
               Argument
               .
               —
               As
               if
               he
               were
               only
               hired
               to
               say
               something
               against
               me
            
             [
             the
             Creed-maker
             ]
             
               though
               not
               at
               all
               to
               the
               purpose
               :
               And
               truly
               ,
               any
               Man
               may
               discern
               a
               Mercenary
               Stroke
               all
               along
            
             ;
             with
             a
             great
             deal
             more
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             .
             For
             such
             Language
             as
             this
             ,
             mixed
             with
             Scurrility
             ,
             neither
             fit
             to
             be
             spoken
             by
             ,
             nor
             of
             a
             Minister
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             make
             up
             the
             remainder
             of
             his
             Postscript
             .
             But
             to
             prevent
             this
             for
             the
             future
             ;
             I
             demand
             of
             him
             ,
             That
             if
             in
             either
             of
             his
             Treatises
             there
             be
             any
             thing
             against
             what
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             in
             my
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             which
             he
             thinks
             not
             fully
             answer'd
             ,
             he
             will
             set
             
             down
             the
             Proposition
             in
             direct
             Words
             ,
             and
             note
             the
             Page
             of
             his
             Book
             where
             it
             is
             to
             be
             found
             ;
             And
             I
             promise
             him
             an
             Answer
             to
             it
             .
             For
             as
             for
             his
             Railing
             ,
             and
             other
             Stuff
             ,
             besides
             the
             Matter
             ,
             I
             shall
             hereafter
             no
             more
             trouble
             my self
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             it
             .
             And
             so
             much
             for
             Mr.
             Edwards
             .
          
           
             THere
             is
             another
             Gentleman
             ,
             and
             of
             another
             sort
             of
             Make
             ,
             Parts
             ,
             and
             Breeding
             ,
             who
             (
             as
             it
             seems
             ,
             ashamed
             of
             Mr.
             
             Edwards's
             Way
             of
             handling
             Controversies
             in
             Religion
             )
             has
             had
             something
             to
             say
             of
             my
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             so
             has
             made
             it
             necessary
             for
             me
             to
             say
             a
             Word
             to
             him
             ,
             before
             I
             let
             these
             Papers
             go
             out
             of
             my
             Hand
             .
             It
             is
             the
             Author
             of
             
               The
               Occasional
               Paper
            
             ,
             Numb
             .
             1.
             
             The
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             and
             4
             Pages
             of
             that
             Paper
             ,
             gave
             me
             great
             hopes
             to
             meet
             with
             a
             Man
             who
             would
             examine
             all
             the
             Mistakes
             which
             come
             abroad
             in
             Print
             ,
             with
             that
             Temper
             and
             Indifferency
             ,
             that
             might
             set
             an
             exact
             Pattern
             for
             Controversie
             ,
             to
             those
             who
             would
             approve
             themselves
             to
             be
             sincere
             Contenders
             for
             Truth
             and
             Knowledge
             ,
             
             and
             nothing
             else
             ,
             in
             the
             Disputes
             they
             engaged
             in
             .
             Making
             him
             Allowance
             for
             the
             Mistakes
             that
             Self-Indulgence
             is
             apt
             to
             impose
             upon
             Humane
             Frailty
             ,
             I
             am
             apt
             to
             believe
             he
             thought
             his
             Performances
             had
             been
             such
             :
             But
             I
             crave
             leave
             to
             observe
             ,
             That
             good
             and
             candid
             Men
             are
             often
             misled
             ,
             from
             a
             fair
             unbiassed
             pursuit
             of
             Truth
             ,
             by
             an
             over-great
             Zeal
             for
             something
             that
             they
             ,
             upon
             wrong
             Grounds
             ,
             take
             to
             be
             so
             ;
             And
             that
             it
             is
             not
             so
             easie
             to
             be
             a
             fair
             and
             unprejudiced
             Champion
             for
             Truth
             ,
             as
             some
             who
             profess
             it
             think
             it
             to
             be
             .
             To
             acquaint
             him
             with
             the
             Occasion
             of
             this
             Remark
             ,
             I
             must
             desire
             him
             to
             read
             and
             consider
             his
             19th
             .
             Page
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             tell
             me
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Whether
               he
               knows
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               proposed
               in
               the
               
                 Reasonableness
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               ,
               &c.
               was
               borrowed
               ,
               as
               he
               says
               ,
               from
               
               Hobbs's
               Leviathan
               ?
               For
               I
               tell
               him
               ,
               I
               borrowed
               it
               only
               from
               the
               Writers
               of
               the
               Four
               Gospels
               ,
               and
               the
               Acts
               ;
               and
               did
               not
               know
               that
               those
               words
               he
               quoted
               out
               of
               the
               Leviathan
               ,
               were
               there
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               like
               them
               .
               Nor
               do
               I
               know
               yet
               any
               farther
               ,
               
               than
               as
               I
               believe
               them
               to
               be
               there
               ,
               from
               his
               Quotation
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Whether
                 affirming
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 does
                 positively
                 ,
                 this
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 know
                 to
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 in
                 it self
                 perfectly
                 false
                 ,
                 were
                 meant
                 to
                 encrease
                 or
                 lessen
                 the
                 Credit
                 of
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
              
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 in
                 the
                 Opinion
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ?
                 Or
                 is
                 consonant
                 with
                 his
                 own
                 Rule
                 ,
              
               p.
               3.
               of
               putting
               candid
               Constructions
               on
               what
               Adversaries
               say
               ?
               
                 Or
                 with
                 what
                 follows
                 ,
                 in
                 these
                 words
              
               ;
               The
               more
               Divine
               the
               Cause
               is
               ,
               still
               the
               greater
               should
               be
               the
               Caution
               .
               The
               very
               Discoursing
               about
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               or
               our
               Holy
               Religion
               ,
               should
               compose
               our
               Passions
               ,
               and
               inspire
               us
               with
               Candour
               and
               Love.
               It
               is
               very
               indecent
               to
               handle
               such
               Subjects
               in
               a
               manner
               that
               betrays
               Rancour
               and
               Spite
               .
               These
               are
               Fiends
               that
               ought
               to
               vanish
               ;
               and
               should
               never
               mix
               either
               with
               a
               Search
               after
               Truth
               ,
               or
               the
               Defence
               of
               Religion
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Whether
               the
               Propositions
               which
               he
               has
               out
               of
               my
               Book
               ,
               inserted
               into
               his
               19th
               .
               Page
               ,
               and
               says
               ▪
               
                 are
                 consonant
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Leviathan
                 ,
              
               were
               those
               ,
               of
               all
               my
               Book
               ,
               which
               
               were
               likeliest
               to
               give
               the
               Reader
               a
               true
               and
               fair
               Notion
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               contained
               in
               it
               ?
               If
               they
               were
               not
               ,
               I
               must
               desire
               him
               to
               remember
               and
               beware
               of
               his
               Fiends
               .
               Not
               but
               that
               he
               will
               find
               those
               Propositions
               there
               to
               be
               true
               .
               But
               that
               neither
               he
               nor
               others
               may
               mistake
               my
               Book
               ,
               this
               is
               that
               ,
               in
               short
               ,
               which
               it
               says
               ,
               
                 
                   1.
                   
                   That
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   Faith
                   that
                   makes
                   Men
                   Christians
                   .
                
                 
                   2.
                   
                   That
                   this
                   Faith
                   is
                   the
                   Believing
                   
                     Iesus
                     of
                     Nazareth
                  
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Messiah
                   .
                
                 
                   3.
                   
                   That
                   the
                   Believing
                   Iesus
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   Messiah
                   ,
                   includes
                   in
                   it
                   a
                   receiving
                   Him
                   for
                   our
                   Lord
                   and
                   King
                   ,
                   promised
                   and
                   sent
                   from
                   God
                   :
                   And
                   so
                   lays
                   upon
                   all
                   his
                   Subjects
                   an
                   absolute
                   and
                   indisble
                   necessity
                   of
                   assenting
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   they
                   can
                   attain
                   ,
                   the
                   Knowledge
                   that
                   he
                   taught
                   ;
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   sincere
                   Obedience
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   he
                   commanded
                   .
                
              
            
          
           
             This
             ,
             whether
             it
             be
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Leviathan
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             .
             This
             appears
             to
             me
             out
             of
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             from
             whence
             (
             as
             I
             told
             him
             in
             the
             Preface
             )
             I
             took
             it
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             our
             Saviour
             and
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             And
             I
             would
             not
             willingly
             be
             mistaken
             
             in
             it
             .
             If
             therefore
             there
             be
             any
             other
             Faith
             besides
             this
             absolutely
             requisite
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             I
             shall
             here
             again
             desire
             this
             Gentleman
             to
             inform
             me
             what
             it
             is
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             to
             set
             down
             all
             those
             Propositions
             which
             are
             so
             indispensibly
             to
             be
             believed
             ,
             (
             for
             't
             is
             of
             simple
             Believing
             ,
             I
             perceive
             ,
             the
             Controversie
             runs
             )
             that
             no
             Man
             can
             be
             a
             
               Believer
               ,
               i.
               e.
            
             a
             Christian
             ,
             without
             an
             Actual
             Knowledge
             of
             ,
             and
             an
             Explicit
             Assent
             to
             them
             .
             If
             he
             shall
             do
             this
             with
             that
             Candour
             and
             Fairness
             he
             declares
             to
             be
             necessary
             in
             such
             Matters
             ,
             I
             shall
             own
             my self
             obliged
             to
             him
             :
             For
             I
             am
             in
             earnest
             ,
             and
             I
             would
             not
             be
             mistaken
             in
             it
             .
          
           
             If
             he
             shall
             decline
             it
             ,
             I
             ,
             and
             the
             World
             too
             ,
             must
             conclude
             ,
             that
             upon
             a
             review
             of
             my
             Doctrine
             ,
             he
             is
             convinced
             of
             the
             Truth
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             is
             satisfied
             that
             I
             am
             in
             the
             right
             .
             For
             it
             is
             impossible
             to
             think
             that
             a
             Man
             of
             that
             Fairness
             and
             Candour
             which
             he
             solemnly
             Prefaces
             his
             Discourse
             with
             ,
             should
             continue
             to
             condemn
             the
             Account
             I
             have
             given
             of
             the
             Faith
             which
             I
             am
             persuaded
             makes
             a
             Christian
             ;
             And
             yet
             he
             himself
             will
             not
             tell
             me
             (
             when
             I
             
             earnestly
             demand
             it
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             desirous
             to
             be
             rid
             of
             my
             Error
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             one
             )
             what
             is
             that
             more
             ,
             which
             is
             absolutely
             required
             to
             be
             believed
             by
             every
             one
             ,
             before
             he
             can
             be
             a
             Believer
             ;
             
               i.
               e.
            
             what
             is
             indispensibly
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             ,
             and
             explicitly
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian.
             
          
           
             Another
             thing
             which
             I
             must
             desire
             this
             Author
             to
             examine
             by
             those
             his
             own
             Rules
             ,
             is
             ,
             What
             he
             says
             of
             me
             ,
             p.
             30.
             where
             he
             makes
             me
             to
             have
             a
             Prejudice
             against
             the
             Ministry
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             their
             Office
             ,
             from
             what
             I
             have
             said
             ,
             p.
             260
             ,
             261
             ,
             270.
             of
             my
             
               Reasonableness
               ,
               &c.
            
             concerning
             the
             
               Priests
               ▪
            
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             ;
             which
             he
             calls
             
               bitter
               Reflections
            
             .
          
           
             If
             he
             will
             tell
             me
             what
             is
             so
             bitter
             ,
             in
             any
             of
             those
             Passages
             which
             he
             has
             set
             down
             ,
             that
             is
             not
             true
             ,
             or
             ought
             not
             to
             be
             said
             there
             ,
             and
             give
             me
             the
             Reason
             why
             he
             is
             offended
             at
             it
             ;
             I
             promise
             him
             to
             make
             what
             Reparation
             he
             shall
             think
             fit
             ,
             to
             the
             Memory
             of
             those
             Priests
             whom
             he
             with
             so
             much
             Good-nature
             Patronizes
             ,
             near
             Seventeen
             Hundred
             Years
             after
             they
             have
             been
             out
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             and
             is
             so
             tenderly
             
             concerned
             for
             their
             Reputation
             ,
             that
             he
             excepts
             against
             that
             ,
             as
             said
             against
             them
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             .
             For
             one
             of
             the
             three
             Places
             he
             sets
             down
             ,
             was
             not
             spoken
             of
             Priests
             .
             But
             his
             making
             my
             mentioning
             the
             Faults
             of
             the
             Priests
             of
             old
             ,
             in
             our
             Saviour's
             time
             ,
             to
             be
             an
             
               Exposing
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
            
             now
             ,
             
               and
               a
               Vilifying
               those
               who
               are
               employed
               in
               it
            
             ;
             I
             must
             desire
             him
             to
             examine
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             Rules
             of
             Love
             and
             Candour
             ,
             and
             to
             tell
             me
             ,
             whether
             I
             have
             not
             reason
             here
             again
             to
             mind
             him
             of
             his
             FIENDS
             ,
             and
             to
             advise
             him
             to
             beware
             of
             them
             ?
             And
             to
             shew
             him
             why
             I
             think
             I
             have
             ,
             I
             crave
             leave
             to
             ask
             him
             those
             Questions
             .
          
           
             
               1.
               
               Whether
               I
               do
               not
               all
               along
               plainly
               ,
               and
               in
               express
               words
               ,
               speak
               of
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               preceding
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               Saviour's
               time
               ?
               Nor
               can
               my
               Argument
               bear
               any
               other
               sence
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Whether
               all
               I
               have
               said
               of
               them
               be
               not
               true
               ?
            
             
               3.
               
               Whether
               the
               representing
               truly
               the
               Carriage
               of
               the
               Iewish
               ,
               and
               more-especially
               of
               the
               Heathen
               Priests
               in
               our
               Saviour's
               time
               ,
               as
               my
               Argument
               
               required
               ,
               can
               expose
               the
               Office
               of
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               now
               ?
               or
               ought
               to
               have
               such
               an
               Interpretation
               put
               upon
               it
               ?
            
             
               4.
               
               Whether
               what
               he
               says
               of
               the
               
                 Ayr
                 and
                 Language
                 I
                 use
                 reaching
                 farther
                 ,
              
               carry
               any
               thing
               else
               in
               it
               but
               a
               Declaration
               ,
               that
               he
               thinks
               some
               Men's
               Carriage
               now
               ,
               hath
               some
               affinity
               with
               what
               I
               have
               truly
               said
               of
               the
               Priests
               of
               the
               World
               before
               Christianity
               ;
               and
               that
               therefore
               the
               Faults
               of
               those
               should
               have
               been
               let
               alone
               ,
               or
               touch'd
               more
               gently
               ,
               for
               fear
               some
               should
               think
               these
               now
               concerned
               in
               it
               ?
            
             
               5.
               
               Whether
               ,
               in
               truth
               ,
               this
               be
               not
               to
               accuse
               them
               with
               a
               Design
               to
               draw
               the
               Envy
               of
               it
               on
               me
               ?
               Whether
               out
               of
               Good-will
               to
               them
               ,
               or
               to
               me
               ,
               or
               both
               ,
               let
               him
               look
               .
               This
               I
               am
               sure
               ,
               I
               have
               spoke
               of
               none
               but
               the
               Priests
               before
               Christianity
               ,
               both
               Iewish
               and
               Heathen
               .
               And
               for
               those
               of
               the
               Iews
               ,
               what
               our
               Saviour
               has
               pronounced
               of
               them
               ,
               justifies
               my
               Reflections
               from
               being
               bitter
               ;
               And
               that
               the
               Idolatrous
               Heathen
               Priests
               were
               better
               than
               they
               ,
               I
               believe
               our
               Author
               will
               not
               say
               :
               And
               if
               he
               were
               Preaching
               against
               them
               ,
               as
               
               opposing
               the
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               I
               suppose
               he
               would
               give
               as
               ill
               a
               Character
               of
               them
               .
               But
               if
               any
               one
               extends
               my
               Words
               farther
               than
               to
               those
               they
               were
               spoke
               of
               ,
               I
               ask
               whether
               that
               agrees
               with
               his
               Rules
               of
               Love
               and
               Candour
               ?
            
          
           
             I
             shall
             impatiently
             expect
             from
             this
             Author
             of
             
               The
               Occasional
               Paper
            
             ,
             an
             Answer
             to
             these
             Questions
             ;
             and
             hope
             to
             find
             them
             such
             as
             becomes
             that
             Temper
             ,
             and
             Love
             of
             Truth
             ,
             which
             he
             professes
             .
             I
             long
             to
             meet
             with
             the
             Man
             ,
             who
             laying
             aside
             Party
             ,
             and
             Interest
             ,
             and
             Prejudice
             ,
             appears
             in
             Controversie
             so
             as
             to
             make
             good
             the
             Character
             of
             a
             Champion
             of
             Truth
             for
             Truth
             's
             sake
             ;
             A
             Character
             not
             so
             hard
             to
             be
             known
             whom
             it
             belongs
             to
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             deserved
             .
             Whoever
             is
             truly
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             his
             Opposition
             to
             me
             will
             be
             an
             Obligation
             .
             For
             he
             that
             proposes
             to
             himself
             the
             convincing
             me
             of
             an
             Error
             ,
             only
             for
             Truth
             's
             sake
             ,
             cannot
             ,
             I
             know
             ,
             mix
             any
             Rancour
             ,
             or
             Spite
             ,
             or
             Ill-will
             ,
             with
             it
             .
             He
             will
             keep
             himself
             at
             a
             distance
             from
             those
             Fiends
             ,
             and
             be
             as
             ready
             to
             hear
             as
             offer
             Reason
             .
             And
             two
             so
             disposed
             ,
             can
             hardly
             miss
             Truth
             between
             them
             ,
             
             in
             a
             fair
             Enquiry
             after
             it
             ;
             at
             least
             ,
             they
             will
             not
             lose
             Good-breeding
             ,
             and
             especially
             Charity
             ,
             a
             Vertue
             much
             more
             necessary
             than
             the
             attaining
             of
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             obscure
             Truths
             ,
             that
             are
             not
             easie
             to
             be
             found
             ;
             and
             probably
             ,
             therefore
             ,
             not
             necessary
             to
             be
             known
             .
          
           
             The
             unbiassed
             Design
             of
             the
             Writer
             ,
             purely
             to
             defend
             and
             propagate
             Truth
             ,
             seems
             to
             me
             to
             be
             that
             alone
             which
             legitimates
             Controversies
             .
             I
             am
             sure
             ,
             it
             plainly
             distinguishes
             such
             from
             all
             others
             ,
             in
             their
             Success
             and
             Usefulness
             .
             If
             a
             Man
             ,
             as
             a
             sincere
             Friend
             to
             the
             Person
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             Truth
             ,
             labours
             to
             bring
             another
             out
             of
             Error
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             more
             beautiful
             ,
             nor
             more
             beneficial
             .
             If
             Party
             ,
             Passion
             or
             Vanity
             direct
             his
             Pen
             ,
             and
             have
             an
             Hand
             in
             the
             Controversie
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             nothing
             more
             unbecoming
             ,
             more
             prejudicial
             ,
             nor
             more
             odious
             .
             What
             Thoughts
             I
             shall
             have
             of
             a
             Man
             that
             shall
             ,
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             go
             about
             to
             inform
             me
             what
             is
             necessary
             to
             be
             believed
             to
             make
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             ,
             I
             have
             declared
             ,
             in
             the
             Preface
             to
             my
             
               Reasonableness
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             &c.
             nor
             
             do
             I
             find
             my self
             yet
             alter'd
             .
             He
             that
             in
             Print
             finds
             fault
             with
             my
             imperfect
             Discovery
             of
             that
             wherein
             the
             Faith
             which
             makes
             a
             Man
             a
             Christian
             consists
             ,
             and
             will
             not
             tell
             me
             what
             more
             is
             required
             ,
             will
             do
             well
             to
             satisfie
             the
             World
             what
             they
             ought
             to
             think
             of
             him
             .
          
           
             FINIS
             .